《Sealed With Love》


 Chapter 1 Graduation Speech (Part One)

    In S City, Z Country...


    It was mid-June, and the tall mulberry tree was in bloom once more.


    Fiona Ji looked up and down at the trees. With a sigh, she went on her way, thinking that she ought to be on her way to school.


    The high school auditorium was jam packed with people. It was graduation day, and all the students and parents waited excitedly for the opening ceremony to begin. It was another year, and another set of fresh graduates. The students had just finished their college entrance examinations, and were about to set off to a new milestone in their lives.


    Backstage, Fiona Ji was waiting behind the curtain to deliver her speech. Fiona was undoubtedly beautiful. Her smooth, black hair fell elegantly on her shoulders. It made her fair skin stand out even more, which had a faint, pinkish glow. Fiona''s eyes were big and bright--with one glance, they appeared to have a million things to say. Her thick and long lashes often cast shadows over her eyes, making her look all the more lovely.


    She straightened out the school uniform she was wearing and adjusted the bow knot tied at her collar. Mumbling to herself, she practiced her speech one last time as preparation.


    "Fiona, you''re up. Come here and get ready to get on the stage," one of her teachers whispered to her.


    "Yes, Miss Zhou."


    "Everyone, please welcome this graduating class'' most outstanding student, Fiona Ji!"


    Taking a deep breath in, Fiona strode out to the center of the stage and onto the podium. Applause filled the entire auditorium.


    Some of the naughtier students whistled when they saw Fiona make her way to the center of the stage.


    A lot of male high school students saw Fiona as a goddess. Beautiful and intelligent. What was more, she was rather cold towards other people, which made her all the more mysterious. Most of the students did not dare to get close to her because of this.


    What they didn''t know was that Fiona used to be such a happy little girl, always smiling and laughing. Obviously, those days were no more...


    "It was three years ago when we started high school. We were innocent and naive. At that time, it was easy to imagine all the things that we could be. But, we have yet to decide what we really want to be, what we are passionate about, what kind of life we can achieve for ourselves. We will soon be able to grow and find out more about ourselves in the next chapter of our lives. Luckily, our elders will be there to guide us every step of the way. As we enter college, let us also not forget to make deep and meaningful relationships. There is no need to go through any hurdles alone.


    High school may seem like the best time in our lives, but I say that the best is yet to come. When we leave this school, let us all do everything we can to achieve all our dreams. Congratulations to everyone! Thank you."


    When Fiona finished her speech, some of the girls were already sobbing with sadness. There was also a tinge of sorrow rising from the bottom of Fiona''s heart. She wanted to go back and see the mountainous tree at the school grounds.


    When the ceremony ended, students said their tearful goodbyes to each other. Some were taking photos with their parents. Some were chatting away with their favorite


    teachers. Some were boasting loudly about what they would be doing next.


    It seemed as if Fiona was the only one who came to the graduation alone. It has been almost ten years.


    ''Father, mother... How are you up in heaven? Have you seen how I''ve grown up? Are you proud?''


    "Hi, Fiona!" As she was thinking quietly to herself, someone behind her suddenly called her name. Fiona turned around and found it was one of the class leaders.


    "What''s up?" Fiona asked politely.


    "Oh.. Ah, nothing," he stuttered as he laughed nervously. The boy was so shy that he scratched his head and said, "I heard that you ranked second in the college entrance examinations in our city. That''s so awesome! Which school did you register for?"


    "D University."


    "Wow. D University is a great school! That''s in M City, right? It''s pretty close so it''ll be convenient for you to come home!"


    "Yes," Fiona replied with a slight smile. M City was her mother and father''s hometown, and was her hometown until she was about eight years old. For her, her home wasn''t where she was right now--it was in M City, the place where most of her happiest moments happened.


    "What major?" he asked, smiling widely.


    "Jewelry Design, major in Art Department."


    "That''s so cool!" The boy said with admiration. "You are so talented. I''m sure you''ll be able to design a lot of beautiful jewelry!"


    "Thank you," Fiona replied in a grateful tone. "Well, then. If you''ll excuse me," she said as she turned to walk away.


    "Hey, wait!" the boy called after her hurriedly.


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona stopped in her tracks and looked back at him.


    "I was wondering if I could ask you out tomorrow?"


    "What for?" Fiona asked, her brows furrowing.


    "Fiona, it''s just that... Can you go out on a date with me? I like you!" After saying his confession, the boy''s face flushed red.


    "I..." Surprised, Fiona blushed and shook her head. "Look... I''m awfully sorry, but I''m not interested in dating anyone for the time being."


    "But we can start with friends!" the boy insisted.


    "We''re already friends. I''m sorry," Fiona declined with an apologetic smile.


    "Okay..." The boy put his hands in his pockets, his head down low.


    Fiona brushed past all the other people and got on a bus. With a sullen mood, she gazed out the window, looking at the trees that zoomed by.


    Ten years ago, when she was only eight years old, her parents passed away. When they died, Fiona moved here to S City to live with her aunt. Soon, she was going to study at a university in M City, the place where she and her parents used to live. There was still a bit of reluctance in her heart to leave S City.


    "We''re now stopping at the XJ Garden. Again, stopping at XJ Garden."


    Fiona grabbed her bag and got out of the bus.


    When she got off, she saw a familiar car that seemed to be waiting for her.


    ''Isn''t that Grandpa Wayne''s?''


    Thinking of this, Fiona quickened her pace. She got into the car and was soon on her way to her aunt''s house.


    As soon as she entered the house, Fiona saw Wayne Cheng''s assistant, Victor Zhang.


    The other people there--her aunt Jenny, her uncle Mike and her cousin Angela-- were all looking stiff and tense with Victor there standing at in the living room.

 Chapter 2 Graduation Speech (Part Two)

    "Mr. Victor!" Fiona asked, wondering why Grandpa Wayne wasn''t here.


    "Miss Fiona!" Victor greeted. Upon her arrival, Victor quickly turned to her and bowed. "Has your graduation ceremony ended?"


    "Yes, it''s over. Why isn''t Grandpa Wayne here?" she asked.


    "Mr. Cheng," Victor said with a somber face, "Mr. Cheng is ill and he is in hospital. I came here to pick you up, Miss Fiona, so that I may bring you to see Mr. Cheng."


    "Oh my god. He''s sick?" Fiona exclaimed in shock. "What happened? Is it serious?"


    "Yes, it is very serious. He is in the ICU," Victor said sadly. "Mr. Cheng cares about you dearly. Please, let us not waste time. Come with me."


    There was hesitation on Fiona''s face for a brief second. She bit her lips, thinking about how much she didn''t want to go there, but...


    "Alright," she said with a nod. "Let''s go."


    "Very well, Miss Fiona. Please go pack up your things and put them in the car. I heard that you have enrolled in D University. You have no need to come back here. Mr. Cheng has already arranged everything so that you may move to M City."


    Just when Fiona was about to protest, she saw how her aunt''s eyes lit up. Seeing this, Fiona sneered in her heart and decided to just go along with it. "Okay. I''ll go pack now," she said flatly.


    "Understood, Miss Fiona. I will go downstairs and make all the other necessary preparations to help you move."


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Victor."


    Fiona made her way to her bedroom, her aunt and the rest of her family following closely behind, pretending that they would help her tidy up.


    "Oh, Fiona! I''m going to miss you so much!" Angela Lin, Fiona''s younger cousin, exclaimed in a slightly sarcastic manner.


    "Yeah, sure. Whatever," answered Fiona casually, picking up her suitcase and stuffing it with clothes.


    "Hey. Since you''re leaving and all, aren''t you going to leave me something as a little souvenir?" Angela Lin said with a snort. As she spoke, her eyes wandered to a black piano in the corner of the room.


    "My senior year''s textbooks and notes are on my desk. Many of the junior students offered me a high price for them, but I didn''t sell it to them. I''m giving them to you now for free. It''s time for you to take the college entrance examination next year," Fiona said. Even without raising her head, Fiona knew that Angela wanted the piano. But there was no way Fiona was going to agree to such a thing. That piano was a gift from her parents, and so it had a lot of sentimental value. She didn''t want to give it to anyone, much less to Angela.


    "Fiona, you''re moving out. Bringing a piano with you would be so cumbersome! Do you really want to trouble yourself and a lot of other people by moving it? You might as well give it to me!" Angela asked directly.


    "That''s right, Fiona," said Jenny. "Angela likes this piano very much. Why won''t you just give it to her? Besides, Mr. Cheng has always been so kind to you. If you ask him for a piano, he will surely buy you a better


    one!"


    Hearing this, Fiona quickly turned and glared at them. "Yes, Mr. Cheng treats me well. But that doesn''t mean I can ask him for anything! I''m taking my piano with me and that''s final!"


    "Why... why are you so angry?" Jenny, stammered as her face went pale.


    "Miss Fiona, is there something wrong?"


    At this moment, Victor rushed into the room with several people. When they heard Fiona''s enraged voice, they quickly rushed to her room. Jenny was so scared that she stepped back.


    "Is anyone bullying Miss Fiona?" Victor''s face turned stern, and Jenny''s family fell into silence.


    "No. Everything''s fine," Fiona said calmly. "Mr. Victor, can I bring this piano with me?" she asked as she pointed at it.


    "Certainly, Miss Fiona. If you wanted to bring this entire house with you, it would be no problem at all, let alone a piano," Victor said with a nod.


    "Thank you, Mr. Victor. Take it outside now, please."


    With a snap of his fingers, Victor pointed to a couple of the men behind him. "Come on, you two, move the piano downstairs. Be careful!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After half an hour later, the room was almost completely empty. All the stuff there were made by Fiona''s own purchases. Although her aunt''s family was a bit mean, they weren''t that bad. In fact, Fiona even still had the heart to compile all her study materials and pass it down to her younger cousins.


    Bending down, Fiona carried the last bag left. "I''m leaving now," she said, turning to Jenny. "Thanks to you and your family for taking care of me for so many years. I will leave my study notes for the college entrance exam, and I hope that Angela would get into the university she wants to get in. I will come back to visit you if I have chance."


    "Let''s go, Miss Fiona." Victor followed behind Fiona and gestured her outside.


    As Fiona stepped out of the house and closed the door, there was nothing in her heart but relief. For ten years, she had lived here. There was no reluctance. ''Moving on with the next chapter of my life...'' she thought to herself, remembering what she said at the graduation ceremony with a smile.


    "Ugh! She''s the absolute worst!!" Angela grunted as soon as the door closed behind Fiona. In an angry fit, Angela threw the notes Fiona had given her on the ground, some getting torn apart. "Who the hell would want her rubbish!" she shouted.


    "Angela! Stop it!" Angela''s father, Mike Lin, picked up the papers again. Then, he looked sternly at Angela. "Look at your cousin''s scores! Then, look at yours! She is the second best in the city. Your cousin has given you a great advantage by giving you her notes! Just stop it! You can''t throw it away!" he explained.


    "Your father''s right. You need to study harder," Jenny said, helping her husband pick up the papers.


    They did not know, however, that Fiona was still standing by the door and had heard everything. A cold and smug smile crept up her lips.


    "Mr. Victor, shall we go?"


    "Right after you, Miss Fiona."

 Chapter 3 A Promise For Marriage (Part One)

    The Cheng family was perhaps the most powerful and influential family in M City. The eldest member, Wayne Cheng, was a man of great power. Although he had retired long before, many people of high social status still respectfully called him Mr. Wayne Cheng.


    The current head of the Cheng family, Ethan Cheng, had also inherited his father''s glory and high status, and his son Spencer Cheng also held the same amount of potential.


    The Cheng family and the Ji family had a very close relationship with each other that had lasted for a long time. After Fiona''s parents died, Fiona had never gone back to see any of the Chengs. Only Wayne came to see her from time to time.


    As Fiona sat in the backseat of the car, she shook her head and decided that the best thing she could do was to let the past go. ''As soon as I get to M City, I''ll visit Grandpa Wayne first. Then, I''ll go look for a place to live. After that, I''ll have nothing to worry about other than going to school when the semester finally starts. That''s it, '' she thought to herself with determination.


    A few minutes later, her lids began to grow heavy. With a yawn, she leaned against the window and took a nap. What she didn''t know, however, was that this trip to M City was going to change everything...


    After a three-hour drive, she had woken up. They finally arrived at M City.


    The sight of M City caused a lot of fragmented memories to flash through Fiona''s head. The memories were distant as she glanced up at the warm, orange sky.


    Laughter of children playing in the courtyard, refreshing morning exercises, her mom''s voice calling her home for dinner, the way her dad chuckled...


    "We have arrived, Miss Fiona," Victor''s voice came from the passenger seat.


    As soon as the car pulled over, somebody opened the car door for Fiona. Taking a deep breath in, she grabbed her bag beside her and got off the car. She looked around and saw that they had stopped in a community named Four Seasons Scenery.


    "Victor, are we in the wrong place?" Fiona was confused. From her understanding, they should have been either at the hospital or at the family villa.


    "No. We are where we''re supposed to be. It was Mr. Cheng''s order. He told me to bring you here before going to the hospital. This is where you will be staying--your new home, if I may say. You are situated on the tenth floor. Everything has been taken care of, and your name is already on the property ownership certificate."


    "What?" Fiona was taken aback. "No, Victor, this is too much! Tell Grandpa Wayne I can''t take it!"


    "Miss Fiona, it''s only half an hour''s ride to D University. It''s a very convenient place for you to live. Mr. Cheng knew that you wouldn''t want to live in the family villa. And so, he bought it for you," Victor explained.


    "But I can''t accept such an extravagant gift," she murmured, biting her lips.


    "Mr. Cheng said that if Miss Fiona doesn''t take it, he would tie you up with a rope! If Miss Fiona chooses not to live here, we will go to the school and wait for you there every day, making sure that you come home here!" Victor exclaimed.


    Fiona was speechless for a while. What a stubborn man!


    "Miss Fiona, please!"


    "¡­¡­ All right.


    " Fiona sighed heavily and followed him upstairs.


    The tenth floor apartment was already decorated. It was simple yet had a touch of elegance and modernity, which suited Fiona''s taste quite well.


    All of Fiona''s luggage were placed neatly in the living room. "Miss Fiona, where should we place the piano?" Victor asked.


    Just then, Fiona remembered that her mother used to play the piano near the window. Every time she played, warm light would hit her lovely face. Fiona looked around and saw that there was a balcony. "Put it over there at the edge of the balcony, leaning against the wall."


    "Right away!"


    Fiona put down the bag she was carrying on the floor. It was already getting dark outside. "Where is Grandpa Wayne? I want to see him now, Mr. Victor," she said.


    "Of course. Let''s go, Miss Fiona," Victor nodded and left with Fiona.


    Outside the ICU of M Hospital, all of the members of the Cheng family were looking over Wayne anxiously.


    Soon, Victor arrived with Fiona.


    "Mr. Ethan, Miss Fiona is here!"


    Ethan turned to look at Fiona, and a smile of relief appeared on his face. As Fiona approached, he greeted her warmly, "Ah, Fiona! You''re all grown up! You look as beautiful as your mother."


    "Hello, Uncle Ethan!" Fiona greeted back, vaguely remembering what Ethan looked like.


    "How have you been doing all these years?"


    "Good, I would say," Fiona replied with a slight smile.


    "Oh my goodness! Is this Fiona? You are so beautiful!" An elegant lady in her fifties stepped forward and took her hand. "Did you have any troubles getting here, my dear?" she asked.


    Fiona shook her head with a smile.


    "This is your Aunt Anna," said Ethan.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Aunt Anna!" Fiona said. She knew the woman was the second wife of Ethan. Wayne had told her about it once.


    "What a polite girl!" Anna exclaimed cheerfully.


    "Is Grandpa Wayne awake?" asked Fiona, looking into the ICU ward with concern.


    "Not yet. But the doctor said that he would be fine after his medication."


    At the moment, a man came from the other end of the corridor. It looked like he had just arrived at the hospital, and there was a tired look on his face.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Victor called out, bowing slightly.


    "Mr. Spencer," some others said simultaneously.


    Fiona turned around and saw a man in his early twenties approaching.


    The man, Spencer, was wearing a sharp looking uniform and a pair of black, leather boots. He walked towards them with big strides. Spencer was tall and had a well-toned body. His skin had a light tan to it. But what was so remarkable about his appearance was his face. His face was angular, his lips were thin, and his cold eyes were framed perfectly with his thick eyebrows.


    Fiona had never seen such a handsome man in all her life!


    "Ah, good. Spencer''s here," Anna called out.


    ''I see. So this is Spencer...''


    Fiona frowned imperceptibly. Spencer was only walking up to her and she already thought that his personality was too strong for her liking. Although she had heard a lot about Spencer from Wayne, she had never met him until now. He was a little older than Fiona was. When she was born, Spencer was already starting school.

 Chapter 4 A Promise For Marriage (Part Two)

    "How is Grandpa?"


    The man''s low voice passed by Fiona''s ear. Without looking at her, Spencer walked straight to Ethan. "Is everything okay, dad?"


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes. Your grandpa will wake up soon." Then, Ethan put his hand over Fiona''s shoulder and introduced her. "This is Fiona. She just arrived here at M City today. Why don''t you say hello?"


    "Fiona..."


    Spencer mumbled, turning to look at her.


    "Hello," Fiona greeted simply.


    "Hello," he replied with a single nod. After looking at her for another brief second, Spencer said nothing more, and turned his head to look inside the ward.


    "Well," said Anna timidly, "I made a special dinner at home today for you. Would like something to eat? Spencer? Fiona?"


    "No, thanks,"


    they both said at the same time.


    Their reply made Anna feel even more embarrassed.


    "Thank you. But I''m not hungry," Spencer added. And then, his eyes went back to look at Fiona.


    Fiona could feel Spencer''s gaze, but she didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    Just then, a doctor came out of the ward. "Excuse me, everyone. Mr. Wayne Cheng has woken up. He is asking if someone named Fiona has arrived," he announced.


    "Yes! Yes, I''m here!" Fiona said hurriedly, her heart beating quickly in her chest.


    "Mr. Wayne Cheng is asking for you," the doctor said with a smile. The doctor bowed slightly and opened the door.


    They all hurriedly squeezed into the ward. Spencer strode in first, and rushed to the bed, holding Wayne''s hand in his. "Grandpa! I''m here. I''m here for you, grandpa!" he exclaimed emotionally.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was standing behind everyone else. She thought she ought to say something to Wayne, but decided against it.


    "Ah, Spencer!" Wayne''s old and tired voice came. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at Spencer. "I''m not interrupting your work, am I?" he asked in a small voice.


    "No, you didn''t." Spencer shook his head. "You are the most important person in my life. I''ll keep coming back to your side even if my work gets stalled."


    "That''s nonsense! "You are on duty. You shouldn''t waste your time just because of me," Wayne said.


    "I guess you''re right, grandpa," said Spencer with a smile.


    "Umm.... Is Fiona here yet?" Wayne asked.


    "Grandpa Wayne..." Fiona said under her breath, her voice choking with tears. She stepped around all the other people and went by his side. "I''m here, grandpa. I''m here..." she said, nearly on the verge of tears.


    "My good girl!" Wayne raised his other hand. It was trembling weakly. Fiona reached out to grab them.


    "Grandpa Wayne, how are you feeling?" Fiona asked.


    "I''m fine." Wayne held Spencer''s hand with one of his, and the other with Fiona''s. Without warning, he suddenly put the two of their hands together.


    Feeling Spencer''s calloused and warm hand, Fiona was shocked.


    "Grandpa! What are you doing?!" Spencer was also shocked and wanted to withdraw his hand, but Wayne used all his strength to hold it back.


    "Don''t let go. I hope that you two can get along well," Wayne coughed. "I''m old. My only hope is that you can settle down. I sent Fiona here to make you fulfill my wish."


    ''Settle down?'' Fiona became more and more confused.


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Spencer asked sternly.


    "I hope you two can get married as soon as possible," Wayne said matter-of-factly.


    "What?" ''Get married?!'' Fiona thought, her thoughts running wildly. ''Marry.... this... this stranger?''


    Spencer frowned deeply and didn''t say anything.


    "I planned on telling you when Fiona graduates from college. But given your grandpa''s condition.... There was no other way," Ethan explained.


    "Your marriage was already arranged when you two were still at an early age," Wayne continued, "The bracelet on Fiona''s hand is a token. I gave it to your grandma at first. Then your grandma gave it to your mother. Then it was given to Fiona. Fiona has been wearing it for eighteen years now!"


    Dumbfounded, Fiona glanced at the dark golden bracelet on her hand. It was a bracelet that she had worn ever since she was born. For so many years, the glint of the gold and every other color on it had never faded, as if it had just been newly bought. The patterns on it were still as clear as the day itself.


    But she did not expect that it was a love token. Worse, it wasn''t any ordinary love token--it was an engagement token!


    "Grandpa, this is ridiculous!" Spencer sneered. "In this time and age, who still gets to decide on someone else''s marriage through a measly token? Besides, I have no plans of getting married anytime soon."


    "It doesn''t matter what you think right now. You have to keep your promise! That''s just basic human decency!" Wayne retorted. With a small cough, Wayne continued, "This is a matter between our two families. Your mother and Fiona''s mother had arranged this marriage for a long time! Besides, your father also agrees with this decision!"


    "Grandpa, I..."


    But before Spencer could finish his sentence, Wayne suddenly started to cough violently, his face turning red.


    "Father!"


    "Grandpa!"


    "Are you all right, Grandpa? What''s happening?" Spencer hurriedly patted his grandpa on the back.


    Wayne grabbed Spencer''s hand and looked straight into his eyes. "This is what I want, Spencer. My dearest grandson..." Wayne said in a quivering voice.


    Anna began to sob quietly, tears falling down her cheek.


    "I don''t have much time left, Spencer. Do you really want me to leave this world with sadness and regret?"


    "Grandpa, I just don''t understand. Why her? I don''t even know her," Spencer asked, his lip pressing into a fine line.


    "There is no one else I want you to be with other than Fiona!" Wayne exclaimed, a dignified look still present on his face. He coughed again, and paused to catch his breath. Then, he continued, "If you can''t agree to my terms, don''t ever come see me again. I am a dying old man who can pay the cost of living for as long as I want. I will wait for you two to be wed."


    Spencer''s brows furrowed deeply as his jaw clenched. Then, he turned to glance at Fiona with an expressionless look in his eyes.


    The air in the room grew tense as they waited for either Spencer''s or Fiona''s reply. Finally, Spencer looked back at Wayne and nodded sternly.


    "Okay, grandpa. I promise I will do as you wish."

 Chapter 3 Why Didnt You Die

    Suddenly, Fiona''s eyes widened and she stared at Spencer, unable to move.


    "Great! Ahem..." Wayne cleared his throat. He was finally relieved. "Fiona, what do you say?"


    "I..." Fiona stammered. "Grandpa Wayne, I''m still quite young!"


    "Not at all. I think you''re old enough. Spencer''s grandmother was almost the same age as you when she married me."


    "Yes," Anna smiled. "Spencer is older than you. He knows how to take care of you."


    Fiona glanced at the man in front of her. She was highly doubtful about his ability to take care of her.


    "Fiona, Spencer has already agreed. All you have to do is say yes. Please," Wayne said with a hopeful expression.


    Fiona felt a rush of anxiety. She knew that her aunt Jenny as well as her family would have given her a hard time if it wasn''t for Wayne''s help all these years. Now Wayne was sick and he only had one wish. Fiona was supposed to say yes to marriage. However, it was such an important decision and a big commitment! How could she just agree for his sake? Plus, she was still young. Marriage was a very far-fetched notion for her!


    "My dear girl, Spencer is a good boy. Trust me. I will feel so much ease knowing he is taking care of you!" Wayne coaxed. "You''ve been living alone for so many years. You will have Cheng family to look out for you after you get married."


    Fiona didn''t look convinced. She was still hesitating.


    "Fiona, I know there''s something on your mind, but your parents have promised your marriage to Spencer," Wayne explained, his wrinkled face wrought with emotion. "They certainly don''t want you to be alone. If you don''t say yes, I can''t explain this to them after I die."


    Biting her lips, Fiona finally relented, "I...I agree."


    "Oh! Good girl, good girl!" Wayne burst into peals of joyous laughter. He held Spencer''s and Fiona''s hands. "You can get married at the Civil Affairs Bureau on Fiona''s birthday!"


    "Okay," Spencer said.


    "Hasn''t Celine arrived yet?" Wayne inquired, glancing around the ward. Spencer''s left eyelid twitched when he heard the name.


    "Celine...umm..." Anna tried to find an excuse. "She''s still studying abroad. She..."


    "Humph!" Wayne interrupted her angrily. "I don''t care!"


    Fiona knew that Celine was Anna''s daughter and she was one year older than Spencer. Wayne had never liked her.


    Soon Wayne fell asleep and everyone in the ward walked out quietly to let him rest. Ethan left in a hurry because of some emergency business.


    Fiona''s palm was sweating, as the warmth from Spencer''s palm was still lingering.


    "Fiona," Spencer called out.


    "Hmm? Yes?" Hearing her name, she snapped out of her reverie. She looked around and found nobody in the corridor other than the two of them. "What''s up?"


    "So when is your birthday?" With one hand in his pocket, Spencer was staring at Fiona, seeming a little impatient.


    "There are a few months left," she replied somewhat curtly.


    "I want the specific time!" he demanded, incensed by her short reply.


    Fiona glanced at him and answered, "October 8th!"


    "Let''s get married on that day," Spencer commanded, leaving no room for discussion.


    "What? Get married? Are you really going to go ahead with this marriage?" She didn''t want to get married so soon!


    "Do I look like I am kidding?" Spencer asked, curling his lips.


    "But we have only just met," Fiona responded in a mix of confusion and shock.


    "I think you have misunderstood this entire thing," Spencer snorted. "I am marrying you only for the sake of my grandpa. I can''t refuse his request. I will marry you just to set his mind at rest."


    "And then what?" Fiona asked. Instead of getting panicked, she felt relieved. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I won''t fall in love with you." Spencer''s eyes were cold. "Grandpa''s health is deteriorating by the day. The doctor said he probably only has three years or so. If grandpa passes away, our engagement will be canceled."


    "Okay, that sounds like the best option." Fiona acquiesced. There was really no better solution to this predicament. "Grandpa Wayne has been taking care of me for so many years. I will try my best to fulfill his wish," she continued. "But I have one condition."


    "What condition?" Spencer asked raising his eyebrow.


    "The bracelet will still be mine," Fiona stated coolly. She had been wearing that bracelet ever since she was a child. She had great interest in jewelry design because of her mother, which was why she had chosen it as her major. She wouldn''t allow anyone to take it from her!


    Spencer silently glanced at her slender wrist and at


    the dark golden bracelet shining on it.


    "Your mother gave it to me." Fiona took a deep breath, trying to convince him. "So, you don''t have the right to take it back."


    "Don''t talk about my mother!" All of a sudden, Spencer punched the wall behind Fiona, his eyes was red with anger. "Who the hell do you think you are?"


    Fiona, who was leaning against the cold wall, shivered in fear. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "What''s wrong with me? Have you forgotten about the car accident ten years ago?"


    Fiona was frightened. She was looking at Spencer as if he was the devil.


    "They all died in the car accident ten years ago! Why didn''t you die?" Spencer yelled, clenching his fists. "Because of that car accident, my life has completely changed. Fiona, it was your mother who killed my mother!"


    Her eyes widened as Spencer''s words stabbed into her chest like knives. He had accused her mother of being a murderer!


    "I hate your entire family and you are the only child left in the Ji family. Fiona, you will have to pay for what your mother has done!"


    Spencer strode away fuming,


    but his words hung heavy in the air.


    Anna asked Fiona to stay, but the latter determined to leave. She returned to the Four Seasons Scenery community in Victor''s car.


    When she was back in the room, she went straight to the bathtub and lay there until the water became cold.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Fiona wiped the fog off the mirror and turned around expressionlessly. She saw two ugly scars on her back in the reflection. The scars almost stretched along her entire back.


    This was the indelible mark left by the car accident on the day when her fate had turned around. Her mind wandered back to that horrible day.


    "Mom, where are we going?" Sitting in the back seat of the car, an eight-year-old Fiona was watching the rain outside the window.


    "We''re going to my house!" answered Spencer''s mother, who was in the passenger seat up front. She turned around to look at Fiona. "Today, Spencer will come home. Fiona, you''ll definitely like him!"


    Fiona sweetly smiled back at her.


    "It''s a pity that the weather is so bad. I''m a little scared driving in such heavy rain," said Fiona''s mother, who was driving the car.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can drive slowly!"


    Fiona''s mother''s mobile phone rang,


    when they were driving on the River Road.


    "You focus on driving. Let me answer the phone for you! I''ll put it on speaker so that you can hear as well," said Spencer''s mother and answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Mrs. Ji, something bad has happened!" It was Fiona''s father''s assistant. "Something has gone wrong during the mission..."


    "What?"


    The two women cried out in unison. Fiona''s mother was clutching the steering wheel hard and her face was pale. She turned to the phone and yelled, "Which hospital are you in? Tell me!"


    "In M City¡ª"


    "Watch out!" Before the assistant could finish his sentence, a gut-wrenching scream was let out by Spencer''s mother.


    It was so loud that it almost pierced Fiona''s eardrums. Bang!


    The assistant''s voice was drowned out in the crash. Without understanding what had happened, Fiona felt that she was flung to the front seat and toppled a few times as the car spun out of control. Then she was thrown out of the car and fell down on the side of the road.


    She thought she might be dead as the pain in her back was unbearable. But she survived.


    "Mom?" Fiona sobbed as she struggled to sit up. Her head felt heavy and the torrential rain slammed against her body. Wiping away the tears on her face, she looked at the car. Smoke was rising from it a dozen meters away. The car was upside down and the front of the car was totally smashed.


    There was a mixture of blood and rain on the road. Tears trickled down Fiona''s face. She got to her feet somehow and tottered towards the car. But she crumpled to the ground when she took a small step.


    "Aahhh..."


    Standing in front of the mirror, Fiona sighed heavily as she jolted back to reality. She closed her eyes and opened them again. After wiping the water off her body, she walked into the bedroom.


    "They all died. Why didn''t you die?"


    Spencer''s words echoed in her mind. Fiona sneered. There was someone in the world who truly loathed her. But was Spencer entitled to throw this accusation at her?


    Later, Fiona found out that her father did not make it either on that day.


    Both her parents were snatched away from her in one night.


    Her father was killed when trying to protect Spencer''s father. So Spencer had no right to hate her family!

 Chapter 4 My Granddaughter-in-law

    Fiona stood at the entrance of the graveyard of the western suburb of M City. She was dressed in black and was holding a bunch of chrysanthemums. She slowly trod towards her parents'' graves. Their tombs were right next to each other on a hillside from where one could see the entire M City.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Fiona spotted the tombstones. The last time she came here was at the end of February. The school had a lock-down of 100 days because of the college entrance examination so the students couldn''t go out.


    "Dad, Mom." Fiona gently laid two bunches of chrysanthemums in front of their tombstones. Lowering her eyes, she plucked the weeds out of the cracks of the stones and said, "My exam results are out. I have ranked second in M City and have applied for D University. The offer hasn''t come yet, but I''m certain that I''ll get admitted. Is your daughter awesome?"


    Grandpa Wayne has been in poor health recently, so I have moved to M City. When I was in middle school, I wanted to go back to M City and live in our former house. But our house was pulled down. I was so angry at the time. Grandpa Wayne has bought me a house near the college. So I can visit you more often from now on.


    Dad, Mom, you had arranged my betrothal. Why didn''t I know that? You should have told me earlier! When Grandpa Wayne suddenly told me about it, I freaked out! Spencer is such an asshole, and he looks so old too! He is nine years older than me. I don''t want to marry him. Why did you do this?"


    Fiona stopped and smiled before continuing, "Don''t worry, I am just complaining. I won''t refuse to marry him."


    A long time passed before Fiona realized how long she had been sitting there. She had so much to say to them. After saying goodbye to her parents, she walked in another direction of the cemetery with the remaining bunch of chrysanthemums.


    Not far away lay the tombstone of Spencer''s mother.


    Walking over to the tombstone, Fiona gently put the flowers down. Looking at the beautiful young woman in the photo, she sighed, "Aunt Sandra, I''m so sorry. Please don''t blame my mother for what happened at that time. She would be very guilty if she had known about the consequences of her actions back then.


    I don''t blame Spencer at all because I know how painful it is to lose one''s parents. Grandpa Wayne told me that Spencer became antagonistic since his father married Aunt Anna.


    It''s all right if he blames my mother, but Aunt Sandra, please forgive my mother."


    A gust of wind made her eyes water. Thinking of Cheng family always reminded her of her dead parents. For so many years, she had been trying to run away from the Cheng family. She thought she would not need Wayne''s help anymore when she reached adulthood. But she still couldn''t escape.


    When Fiona left the cemetery, Victor was still waiting outside.


    "Hey, Victor! Thank you so much." She strode over to him quickly.


    "It''s my pleasure. I just follow Mr. Cheng''s orders," Victor answered politely. "Please get in the car."


    "Okay,"


    she replied, sitting in the car. "Victor, will you always go everywhere with me? You are Grandpa Wayne''s assistant and I feel uneasy knowing that you will follow me all the time. Besides, this car is just too luxurious."


    "Don''t worry," Victor smiled. "Mr. Cheng told me that you have recently come to M City and are unfamiliar with the place. He has asked me to be your driver for a few days. Once you become familiar with the place, my job will be done."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, all right. Thank you, Victor."


    She then asked him to take her to the hospital. Wayne seemed better today.


    "Grandpa Wayne!" she greeted excitedly as soon as she entered the ward.


    "Fiona, you are here!" Wayne smiled and beckoned her over. "Come over here!"


    Fiona sat on the edge of the bed and took out a blue meal box. "Grandpa Wayne, I made you some lunch. Would you like to taste it? It may not be very delicious."


    The smile on the old man''s face widened. "Of course! I believe my granddaughter-in-law is a good cook," he remarked.


    Hearing this, the nurse quickly set up a small table on the bed and took the food container from her hands.


    Fiona''s face


    turned a little red, as she felt awkward when she heard Wayne call her "granddaughter-in-law."


    "Fiona, just call me Grandpa as Spencer does," Wayne said.


    "Umm... okay." Fiona nodded. The doctor had said that Wayne tended to get irritated easily so she had to obey him.


    There was a click of the door knob.


    Then, the door was pushed open to reveal Ethan, Anna and Spencer.


    Spencer was still in his uniform, looking extremely handsome.


    "Oh, Fiona, you have come so early today!" Ethan said with a warm smile.


    "Uncle Ethan! Aunt Anna!" Fiona got up from her seat without looking at Spencer.


    He in turn shot a cold glare at her, pretending as if nothing had happened yesterday. He walked over to the bed and called, "Grandpa!"


    "Spencer!" Gesturing to the dishes on the small table before him, the old man said to everyone, "Come here, and have a look. My granddaughter-in-law has brought me lunch. Three dishes and one soup. They are so delicious. Spencer, what a good girl Fiona is! You are so lucky to have her!"


    Fiona merely smiled at Wayne''s words. She was feeling a bit disgruntled inside because Spencer was here.


    "Exactly. Fiona is both pretty and capable," Ethan nodded graciously.


    "Compared to the masterful dishes cooked by Fiona, I''m too embarrassed to show you all my cooking skills," Anna chimed in with a smile.


    "Aunt Anna, I''m the one who''s embarrassed," Fiona replied politely. "I always cook by myself. I''m not a good cook, and the food I made could only be described as edible. I''m afraid that Grandpa won''t like it."


    Hearing this, Wayne''s face suddenly darkened. He remembered what Fiona had suffered, so he held her hand and said lovingly, "If you want to eat anything, just tell me. If you don''t want to cook by yourself, I will send a chef to cook for you. I will help you with everything from now on. You just name it."


    He had been protecting her this way for the past ten years.


    Fiona nodded, "You are so nice to me. Thank you, Grandpa."


    "No need to thank me," he replied.


    "Come on, Grandpa. Try it."


    He ate it and immediately praised her.


    "By the way, Spencer," Ethan began, "have you decided when you and Fiona will get married?"


    "Yes. October 8th." Spencer spat out the words coldly.


    "Oh no! Why so late?" Wayne frowned, apparently displeased.


    "It''s the earliest day we can manage," Spencer said. "Fiona''s birthday is on October 8th."


    "That will be amazing!" Anna said with a smile. "October 8th is a good day. I believe the wedding will cheer you up, Dad."


    "Spencer," said Wayne, "you need to apply for the marriage certificate as soon as possible. Ethan, you''ll arrange the wedding ceremony."


    "Yes, Dad, of course."


    "Yes, Grandpa, I will."


    "Fiona, there is still some time before the new semester begins. What are you planning to do?" Anna inquired.


    "I..." Fiona was about to say that she wanted to find a part-time job. But she changed her mind as she knew that Wayne wouldn''t agree to that. So she said, "I''m going to hang about in M City. I''ll do sketches while I get familiar with the city."


    "Do sketches?" Anna asked intrigued. "Are you learning art?"


    "Yes, I have always been practicing," Fiona replied with a modest smile. "I majored in Jewelry Design."


    ''Jewelry Design?''


    "Spencer, one day I will be the most famous designer in the world!"


    "Then I''ll take your first piece of work!"


    "Okay! It will be yours!"


    Fragmented memories suddenly echoed in Spencer''s mind. He felt as if his heart was being tugged lightly by feathers, making him return to the present.


    "Fiona, you and Spencer are going to get married. So you both should get to know each other better. What do you young people call that?" Wayne was confused as he tried to recollect. "Oh, yes, you should date each other!"


    "You do know a lot about young people, Dad," Ethan commented.


    "I have too many things to deal with right now. I don''t have the time," Spencer refused.


    "There aren''t more important tasks than this. Leave them to your men!" Wayne spat. "As your grandpa, I command you to date Fiona! No arguments."


    "Yes!" Spencer immediately stood up and saluted. "Grandpa!"


    Fiona was stunned at this reaction.

 Chapter 5 Ill Be Your Guardian

    "What''s your phone number?" Spencer asked as he stepped out of the ward.


    "I can''t give it to you. I don''t have a cellphone," Fiona replied nonchalantly.


    "You don''t have a cellphone? How do you contact people then?" Spencer stared at Fiona suspiciously.


    "I''m the only child left in the Ji family. I don''t really have anyone to call."


    "Seriously?" Spencer squinted. He felt his anger rising up in his chest but quickly stopped himself. "You''re such a smooth talker."


    "Thanks to you. Spencer, we''ll be spending a lot of time together. You should try not to hate me too much. In case you forgot, my father saved your father''s life. You have no reason to hate me."


    "Nonsense! It''s natural for people like them to sacrifice in the battlefield!" Spencer''s eyes burned with anger.


    "You are so stubborn." Fiona glanced at Spencer''s sullen face before she shook her head and left.


    "Who said you can go?" Spencer grabbed Fiona''s wrist and threw her against the wall. With his face only inches away from hers, he said through gritted teeth, "You are such a disobedient girl!"


    Fiona could feel a dull pain in her back.


    "I am not your subordinate!" Fiona tried to fight back. "I don''t need to listen to you!"


    "Really? From now on, I''m your guardian," Spencer declared. "And I have the right to discipline you."


    "What makes you think you can do that?" Frustration rose in Fiona''s mind.


    "Because I''m your fiance," replied Spencer. With a sigh, he looked up dramatically. "Alas, it''s really troublesome to marry a young girl. It seems like I''d have to act like her parent too."


    "You don''t have to do it."


    "I promised Grandpa that I will take good care of you!" The smile on Spencer''s face disappeared. He stood up and started leaving. "Buy a cellphone. Trust me. You''ll need it."


    He left after saying that. His black boots clicked against the marble floor as he walked away.


    Fiona took a deep breath, her hands sweating. Confronting Spencer took such a huge mental toll on her.


    But she did need a cellphone.


    The next day, Fiona left her house early. She took her sketchpad, paper, and pencils with her.


    "Victor, please take me to a mobile phone shop. I''ll buy a cellphone and then roam around a bit. I want to find some inspiration to draw. I haven''t done it in a while," said Fiona.


    "Fiona, Mr. Cheng asked me to protect you."


    "I don''t need protection," Fiona quipped. "I can protect myself."


    "Fiona, I only follow Mr. Cheng''s orders."


    Fiona was speechless. "Okay, give me your phone then," she remarked. "I''ll call Grandpa and tell him myself!"


    "Okay."


    Victor dialed the number. "Hello, Mr. Cheng. Fiona wants to talk to you," he said over the phone. He then turned to Fiona to hand her the phone.


    "Thank you." Fiona took the phone from him. "Hi, Grandpa!"


    "Hey, Fiona, what''s up?"


    "Grandpa, I want to go out today. Could you please tell Victor to leave me alone for a bit? I don''t like him hovering around me. I can protect myself," said Fiona sweetly.


    "No way. I will never allow that. You just arrived here. You are not familiar with this place."


    "Grandpa," Fiona sighed. "I''m not a child anymore. I''ll be fine."


    Wayne paused to consider. "Okay, I know. Take care of yourself."


    "Alright. Thank you." Fiona flashed Victor a victorious smile as she handed him his phone back.


    "Okay, Mr. Cheng." Victor hung up and turned to look at Fiona. "Alright. Let me send you to the nearby mobile phone store."


    In the ward, Spencer was standing beside his grandpa''s bed. He could hear the conversation between Wayne and Fiona.


    "Didn''t I ask you to go out on a date with Fiona?" Wayne asked and put the phone aside. "Why did she go out herself?"


    "I don''t have time. It''s Monday tomorrow. I''m leaving this afternoon." Spencer began to peel an apple.


    "You''re such a stubborn boy!" Wayne shook his head. "Take Fiona with you. She wants to do sketches. The scenery where you work is great."


    "Our base is full of men. What do you want her to do in there?" Spencer asked with a frown.


    "She is your fiancee! If you don''t date her, then how am I supposed to get a great-grandson?"


    Smiling, Spencer handed the peeled apple to his grandpa. "Grandpa, eat this apple. I''m going to take Fiona to the base and won''t let her disappear from my sight. I''ll take her with me during the training too."


    "You bastard! How dare you! Let her take a ride when you''re training."


    Spencer chuckled. "I''m leaving, Grandpa." He stood up and walked out of the ward. When he reached the door, he turned to look at his grandpa. "When I come back next week, it will be time for you to leave the hospital."


    Johnson Sun, Spencer''s assistant, was patiently waiting outside the ward. When he saw his superior come out, he greeted him w


    ith a salute.


    The smile on Spencer''s face had completely disappeared. It was replaced by a stern and cold expression. "Let''s go," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson followed promptly. One moment ago, Spencer was laughing heartily with his grandpa. But the moment he stepped out of the ward, all laughter from his eyes disappeared. No wonder they called him "moody" in private.


    "We need to pick someone up first," Spencer said.


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson Sun had questions in his head, but he couldn''t do anything about them. He just nodded politely and agreed. Who were they going to pick up?


    In one of the busiest streets in the M City. Fiona got out of the car to buy herself a cellphone. As she stepped out of the car, her eyes were caught by an advertisement on the bus stop ahead of her.


    "ZR Company''s jewelry design competition is about to begin. We invite you all to participate. The champion will receive a million dollars and will become a member of our company. No fancy education is needed. What are you waiting for? Join now and fulfill your dreams."


    Fiona began to write down all the information in the advertisement. She decided to take part in the competition.


    A young man in his twenties sat in a black car across the road, staring at Fiona, who was in front of the bus station.


    "Mr. Wen, what are you looking at?" the driver asked the young man.


    Fiona finished writing down the information. Her lips were pressed slightly and her eyes shone with eagerness.


    "Andrew," the young man said softly. "looks like someone saw our advertisement."


    "Mr. Wen, many people have seen our advertisement. Several hundred people have already signed up for the competition."


    "Oh? Really?" the young man replied flatly, his eyes still gazing at Fiona. He was about to say something when he noticed her walking away.


    His expression changed. He rolled down the window and began to look for her among the crowds.


    "Mr. Wen, what are you looking at? Aren''t we leaving yet?"


    "Yes, we''re leaving!" The young man sighed silently and leaned back in resignation. ''We will meet again. I won''t forget you,'' he thought to himself.


    As she walked along the street, Fiona did some calculations in her head. She had little money left. If she won the competition, she wouldn''t have to worry about money and her future job.


    The idea thrilled her. She finally had a way to turn her dreams into reality.


    Spencer got out of the fancy SUV, folded his arms and waited for Fiona.


    ''So I had to park the car here just because Spencer is waiting for that girl?'' Johnson wondered. He found Fiona to be a very beautiful girl. ''Could she be Spencer''s sister?''


    "What are you laughing at, Fiona?"


    Spencer called out to Fiona, who was walking towards him absently. "Are you really pretending not to see me?"


    Hearing the voice, Fiona stopped in her tracks and looked up. The smile on her face faded. "What are you doing here?"


    Spencer raised his eyebrows in response.


    "Oh my God! He''s so handsome!"


    "He looks so manly!"


    The crowd whispered around them. Spencer furrowed his eyebrows, trying his best to ignore the muttering. He walked towards Fiona and grabbed her by the arm. "Let''s go to the base," he said.


    "Are you crazy?" Fiona struggled desperately.


    "If you don''t want to be carried on my shoulder in such a busy street, then quit struggling and just go with me," Spencer warned. He just wanted to get in the car and leave as soon as possible. He did not want to attract the public''s attention.


    "Why should I go to the base with you?" Fiona asked.


    Spencer dropped her in the car''s back seat, while he himself got in the passenger seat. "I''m your guardian. You have to listen to me." When everyone was settled, Spencer ordered Johnson to drive the car.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Hey!" Fiona reached out to open the door, but stopped when the car started to move.


    "Just quit struggling! I don''t want to deal with a girl like you." Spencer gave Fiona a cold stare.


    "What on earth are you trying to do?" Fiona asked hysterically.


    "I''ll take you to the base. It''s a date!" Spencer replied, stressing the last word.


    Johnson pursed his lips. ''Great news!'' he thought!


    "How dare you!"


    "It''s Grandpa''s order," interrupted Spencer. "You have no choice."


    "I haven''t even bought a phone!"


    Spencer adjusted himself in his seat and snorted, "Women are so troublesome!"


    Fiona decided to give up. She knew fighting wouldn''t get her anywhere. She turned her head to look out the window.


    The car was quiet as it ran towards the west. Johnson drove steadily, and Spencer had a good sleep.


    Feeling bored, Fiona took out the sketchpad and started to paint.


    She signed the painting and affixed the date on it. After, she wrote "Let it be!" on it.

 Chapter 6 First Time In The Base

    Along the way, the scenery outside the window was becoming more and more desolate. From high-rise buildings, it turned to country roads before transitioning into a forest that looked devoid of human trace.


    Spencer groaned as he woke up from his sleep. With eyes still closed, he asked, "Johnson, what time is it?"


    "It''s four o''clock. We''ll be there in an hour."


    ''An hour?'' Fiona couldn''t believe what she heard. Were they going to sell her in some remote village?


    "Find me a bottle. I have to pee," Spencer casually said after a bit of stretching.


    Fiona''s face turned red. ''What did he just say? He wants to pee? Here?'' The questions in her head were numerous. ''Hasn''t he realized that I''m in the car with him? How could he say something like that?''


    "Spencer," Johnson faltered. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Your...date is sitting in the back."


    "What?" Spencer exclaimed. He opened his eyes and turned around. He was already expecting the look on Fiona''s face, but the coldness in her stare still caught him by surprise. "I almost forgot! Stop the car then. I can''t hold it in anymore. Women are always troublesome!"


    The car pulled over along a forest path and Spencer and his assistant stepped out.


    "Would you also like to go?" Spencer turned to Fiona and asked.


    "No, thank you," Fiona said coldly as she looked away.


    Spencer could only shrug his shoulders as he walked into the forest, whistling.


    At this point, the base was in an uproar because of Johnson''s message.


    "What? Did you say a woman is coming to the base?"


    "It''s true! It''s what Johnson said!"


    "Who''s the woman? Is she beautiful?"


    "She must be. But she''s Spencer''s date, so don''t even think about it!"


    "Date?" "That''s right!" "Then I have to


    tell the others!


    This is big news!" "Right!


    Everyone must know."


    "Breaking news!"


    "Major news!" Little did Spencer know the news was spreading like wildfire in the base.


    The off-road vehicle drove straight to the base deep in the mountain just as the sun was setting.


    Fiona looked around at the towering trees and the mountainous landscape, and thought that everything looked amazing. It was really a wonderful place to paint. It was a good thing she brought her sketchpad and pencils.


    They drove until they reached the gate, where their arrival was met with a whistle. The base was guarded by armed men who immediately raised their hands and signaled for them to stop for inspection once they saw Spencer''s car approaching.


    Spencer took out his certificate from his pocket and handed it to them.


    "Spencer!" The guards gave Spencer a salute and opened the gate for the car to pass.


    "So this is the base?" Fiona asked.


    "Yes, this is our base. Spencer is respected here for being very powerful and valiant..."


    "Cut the crap!" Spencer roared as he swatted the back of Johnson''s head. "Just drive the car!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson closed his mouth and focused on driving.


    Fiona was surprised. She had heard that Spencer worked in a special place, but she didn''t know that it was this base. Fiona recalled Johnsons'' words when he spoke of his superior. ''Powerful and valiant?'' She couldn''t help but sneer.


    It was Fiona''s first time at the base so everything looked fresh to her. She remembered asking her father to take her to the base when she was just a little girl. Her father always promised that he would when she had grown up. It was unfortunate that he couldn''t wait for her to grow up.


    The base''s dormitory area had many three-story buildings. There were also fields for football and basketball. After passing these, there was a large playground at the back and a trench. Fiona could hear the intense training going around.


    They finally stopped in front of a building for military families. Spencer got out of the car and told Fiona, "This is where you''ll be staying."


    "For how long exactly?" Fiona stepped out too.


    "Five days!" Spencer turned to her and gave her a cold stare. "From Monday to Friday, everyone is forbidden to go out of the base!"


    "Am I free to walk around at least?" Fiona''s gaze turned to the mountains in the distance.


    Spencer pursed his lips before ordering his assistant, "Johnson, tell her! I''m done talking here!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson gave him a salute and watched as he left.


    Once Spencer was out of sight, Fiona turned to Johnson and asked, "Where shall I stay, Johnson?"


    Johnson was shy upon hearing her soft voice. "You can select any room in this building. It''s mostly vacant these days," he said.


    Fiona nodded. Ever


    ything seemed settled until a thought occurred to her. "I didn''t bring anything with me..."


    "Don''t worry. We have everything here." Johnson patted his chest.


    "Thank you." It was then that Fiona heard the sounds of a gathering crowd. What she saw when she turned around surprised her. More than one hundred people were swarming towards her. They were all dressed in camouflage and they were encircling her.


    Scared, she took a step back and asked, "What...what are they doing here?"


    "Don''t be afraid. They mean no harm." Johnson turned and yelled at the men, "You bastards! What are you doing? You''re scaring her! There are even people on the tree. Get off there, quickly!"


    ''On the tree?''


    Fiona looked up and saw two people squatting on a branch of a lush tree. They were smiling as they looked at her, sizing her up. Upon Johnson''s orders, they quickly leaped off and dropped in front of Fiona.


    Fiona didn''t know whether she should cry or laugh.


    "They all heard that a woman was coming so they wanted to get a look. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have told them," Johnson explained.


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head. She looked at the crowd around her and said politely, "Hello, everyone! My name is Fiona Ji. This is my first time here. So I hope you''d be nice to me."


    After hearing her speak, all the men started making noise.


    "You have nothing to worry about!"


    "We will take care of you!"


    "Welcome to the base!"


    "You have a nice name!"


    "You''re so beautiful!"


    Fiona nodded and beamed, "Thank you, everyone!"


    "How old are you?" someone asked out of nowhere.


    "I''m eighteen," Fiona replied.


    "I''m older than you then. I just turned nineteen!"


    "What should we call you?"


    "We should call her madam!"


    "Ha-ha..."


    "Please, call me Fiona," she urged.


    "What''s on your back?"


    "It''s a sketchpad. I like drawing," Fiona answered.


    "Can you draw me?"


    Others also chimed in, "Draw me, too! Draw me!"


    "And me!"


    "Draw me first!"


    "What''s your relationship with Spencer? Are you his girlfriend?"


    "Is that why you''re here? Are you on a date with him?"


    "Can you tell Spencer to not make us run too much tomorrow?"


    "What''s all this commotion about?"


    There was a shout from behind the crowd and everyone went silent. They turned around and instantly saluted.


    "Spencer!"


    The crowd automatically cleared a path for him. As soon as she looked up, Fiona saw Spencer striding towards her. His stare was cold.


    "Why haven''t you gone inside the building? What are you still doing here?" he asked in a harsh tone.


    "I''m going inside now," Fiona said coldly. Then she turned to the crowd and said, "Goodbye, everyone. I have to go now." With that, she followed Johnson into the building.


    "Bye!"


    "Bye!"


    The men waved at her as they said goodbye. Spencer turned around and kicked the one who was nearest him. "What are you looking at? You''re drooling. Wipe yourself clean!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And you, what are you doing here?" His face was livid. "Have you never seen a woman before? Go back to your exercises. You''ll be running fifty more laps tomorrow!"


    The group retreated quickly after hearing his words. The front of the building was instantly empty again.


    "I''ll stay here, Johnson," Fiona said, pointing to a room on the second floor.


    "Okay." Johnson opened the door for her. "I''ll have my men bring you toiletries soon."


    "Thank you!" Johnson was about to leave when Fiona asked, "Do you have extra clothes here?"


    "Well, we have plenty of men''s clothes." "Johnson, go get her the smallest set of camouflage uniform we have," a voice said. It was Spencer, who was leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Johnson rushed out of the room, leaving only Fiona and Spencer.


    "So, what do you want to do for our date?" Spencer asked as he went inside the room.


    "I don''t want to go out on a date." Fiona turned her back to him and started organizing her things. "Since Grandpa isn''t here, you can stop pretending that you enjoy talking to me."


    "Had you been one of my men, I would''ve had you thrown out and fed to the wolves," Spencer snorted.


    "If you were my boss, Spencer, I''d rather be unemployed," Fiona mocked. "Now, please do me a favor and leave. I''m going to bed."


    "Watch your smart mouth, or I''ll have your teeth pulled out one by one someday!" He turned around and left.


    Fiona watched Spencer as he walked out.


    Was this man really brave and strong?


    Given the way he bullied her, he seemed like a boy in high school.

 Chapter 7 Who Is This Pretty Girl

    Light had started to peek through the window into the bedroom as Fiona, still sound asleep, heard the loud playing of a bugle. She woke up in a trance from what felt like a long dream.


    "Left, right..."


    She could hear the soldiers training from afar.


    Fiona rubbed her eyes, picked up the camouflage uniform from the bedside table, and put it on.


    On the vast playground, a uniformed Spencer stood tall, hands behind his back, as he watched everyone run.


    "I heard that a young girl named Fiona came here yesterday. Why didn''t you bring her here?" Eric Yuan said with a smile.


    "How did you find out?" Spencer laughed.


    "I¡¯m actually the last one to find out about it. The whole base was buzzing last night. They were talking about how pretty she is."


    "The whole base?" Spencer frowned. "Who spread the news?"


    As Eric was about to say something, he heard everyone speak over one another.


    "Fiona is here!"


    "Look, look!"


    "She looks so beautiful in camouflage!"


    "Who is talking?" Spencer bellowed. "You! Run twenty more laps!"


    Eric stared, mouth agape. He turned around and poked Spencer''s waist with his finger. "Is that Fiona?"


    Spencer turned around and looked coldly at Fiona, who stood at the entrance of the playground.


    She had put on the smallest-sized uniform available, but the sleeves still sagged on her shoulders, while her trousers were rolled up. She wore white canvas shoes, exposing slender ankles. To top it all off, she tied her hair into a clean ponytail. One would look at her and think capable and young. As the breeze passed through, a strand of hair fell on her face ever so gently.


    "She''s so beautiful!" Eric murmured.


    Spencer didn¡¯t utter a word. Fiona seemed to be looking for him. As the dawn sun shone from above, she raised her arm to block the sun and stood on tiptoes to look among the crowd.


    At that moment, he stared at her gentle profile and didn''t look away.


    It was difficult to find someone among a sea of people wearing the same uniforms. She eventually sighed and gave up. As she was about to leave, however, she heard a strong and powerful voice roar her name.


    "Fiona!"


    It was Spencer.


    "Ahem!" Eric coughed as Spencer saw him cover his mouth, trying to hide a smile.


    Spencer gave him a stern look and then kicked Johnson. "Go and ask her to come here!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    But before Johnson walked away, Spencer pulled him back. "Never mind, I¡¯ll go find her myself."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Where is the phone you bought yesterday?" Spencer presented his hand. "Give it to me."


    "I have it here!" Johnson hurriedly handed him the box.


    "Okay." With a nod, he took the box and strode towards Fiona.


    Fiona watched him as he did so¡ªfrom a distance. She couldn¡¯t see him clearly, but he was as tall and handsome as ever.


    "Catch it!" As Spencer got close enough, he tossed her the box.


    "What?" Fiona tried to catch it, but it hit her collarbone. She winced in pain.


    "Stupid! Have you come here to see me?" Spencer gritted his teeth.


    Fiona frowned, stroking the spot that had just been hit. "If I knew someone else here, I wouldn¡¯t have."


    He snorted. "So, what is it?"


    "A phone?" Fiona then noticed that Spencer had handed her a phone. "Is this for me?"


    "Yes. Remember to call Grandpa regularly. Don¡¯t make him think that I bullied you or something." He turned around and looked at the soldiers. He pointed at one of them. "Didn¡¯t you have enough sleep last night? Pull yourself together!"


    Fiona felt an insane ringing in her ears.


    "What do you want from me? Don''t make me ask again." He turned back to Fiona again.


    "I just wanted to ask where the canteen is. Can I ask Johnson here? I want to follow him and familiarize myself with the place," she said.


    "He¡¯s my assistant! Why is he going with you?" Spencer retorted.


    "You..."


    "Just follow me," he said impatiently. "Look at you! You¡¯re so short! I won''t be able to see you if you stand in the middle of these soldiers."


    ''Huh? I''m one hundred sixty seven centimeters in height. Am I short?'' Well, every time she stood next to Spencer, she had to raise her head so she could look him in the eye.


    The horns suddenly set off once again.


    "The morning exercise is over. Let''s go for breakfast." Spencer started to walk away.


    Fiona jogged as she tried to catch up to him.


    The dining hall was a ruckus, but when a group of people noticed Fiona follow Spencer inside, they stopped in their tracks and smiled quietly.


    Spencer pretended not to notice those who teased him and winked. Fiona, as nice as ever, smiled back politely.


    "Are you trying to tempt my men by smiling like that?" Spencer suddenly said.


    Her smile disappeared. "Do you have eyes on the back of your head? And by the way, what you said was unbelievably harsh."


    After grabbing some food, she found a corner and sat down. She¡¯d rather join anyone else¡¯s company than look for Spencer again.


    He was even the one who¡¯d insisted she come here! The nerve of that man!


    "Do you think I wouldn¡¯t find you if you sit far enough?" Fiona didn¡¯t even need to look up to know that it was Spencer¡¯s stern voice. He sat next to her, bowed his head, and began to eat.


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    A few more voices called for him. He raised his head, looking at all of them coldly as several officers came over.


    "What are you doing here?" Spencer glared at them from head to toe.


    "May I sit next to you, Fiona?" Without waiting for an answer, Eric did so.


    The rest were not as bold as him. Instead of sitting next to Spencer, they rushed to the next table and stared at Fiona, eyes full of mischief.


    "My name¡¯s Eric Yuan. I grew up with Spencer together and we are good friends. How come I¡¯ve never seen you before?" Eric asked.


    Fiona didn''t know what to say.


    "She is from the Ji family." Spencer ate the last scoop of rice from his plate and stood up. "I¡¯m leaving."


    Eric was stunned for a moment. He then immediately stood up and saluted her.


    "You..." Fiona stuttered. She couldn¡¯t understand why he did so, but as she was about to stand up, he put his hands on her shoulders.


    "Please don¡¯t," Eric said. "You are Mr. Ji¡¯s daughter. From now on, you can ask me whatever you don¡¯t understand. I once worked for your father and consider him a hero. I admire him very much."


    "Thank you." Fiona nodded gratefully.


    "Is your father''s tomb not in the martyrs¡¯ cemetery?" asked Eric.


    "No, it wasn''t there." Fiona shook her head. "My father was buried with my mother."


    "Oh, okay." Eric smiled and said nothing more.


    Fiona wanted to go back to her room as soon as breakfast was over. As she left, however, she decided that she wouldn¡¯t hurry and allowed herself to wander.


    Beside the residential area stood a white building, equipped with an infirmary, offices and a rear-service room.


    Was Spencer working here?


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and walked toward the building. Through the window, Fiona saw an empty room, with a huge mirror on one wall and a piano by the corner.


    She pushed the door open and approached the piano. A layer of dust left the piano gray, as some patches had turned yellow. It clearly hadn¡¯t been used for a long time.


    Before she became aware of what she was doing, she had opened the piano and pressed a key.


    As Spencer was walking back to his office, he saw a group of onlookers flocking around the first floor of the building. They leaned against the window quietly, as if intoxicated in some dream.


    "You guys..."


    Before he could ask, he heard the melody coming from the room. Who was playing the piano? Fiona?


    "Get out of the way!" He barreled his way to the front of the door. His stern expression slowly turned gentle.


    Sitting in front of the old piano was Fiona, whose slender fingers flowed so naturally along the black and white keys as the sound reverberated softy on the deck. The sunlight shone on her face through the window frame, forming a gentle shadow on her soft, delicate features. Her lashes flickered ever so slightly as she closed her eyes to feel the soft, wonderful melody.


    Spencer didn¡¯t know what she was playing, but he was completely mesmerized.


    ''This is the second time today. The second time I felt warmth because of her,'' he thought.


    As soon as Fiona finished playing, she smiled in satisfaction. The piano, no matter how old, still produced the most beautiful sounds.


    "Bravo!"


    Someone outside the window shouted, followed by a round of applause.


    Fiona gasped and turned around, finding herself in front of a crowd outside the window clapping loudly.


    "Fiona, you played so well!"


    "One more, please!"


    "Yes, play once more!"


    Fiona blushed. "I didn¡¯t know you guys were here. I..."


    "Why aren¡¯t you all training?" Spencer bellowed. "If you all have time to listen to the piano, you have time to focus on training!"


    "We have free time!"


    someone in the crowd muttered.


    "Yes!"


    "Exactly!"


    "Who said that?" Spencer shouted. His eyes darted over the crowd like an eagle''s. "If any of you can defeat me, they will be given a day off, and will be listening to her playing the piano."


    Everyone went quiet as the air suddenly became thick.


    Fiona pursed her lips, feeling as she had been broken a rule somehow.


    "Fiona," Spencer called out. "Come with me."


    "Okay." Fiona followed him out.

 Chapter 8 Kristen Is Here

    "From now on, you will stay with me all the time," Spencer commanded as he strode in front of her. "Don''t just hang around like that. Look at those silly guys. They are all captivated by you."


    "Just send me back." Glaring at Spencer''s broad back, Fiona trotted to catch up with him almost out of breath.


    He stopped suddenly, causing her to stumble and almost crash into him.


    "Hah! You wish! I know you don''t like to stay with me, but I want you to stay so that I can torture you," he answered.


    "What?" Fiona fumed. ''Spencer, you are torturing yourself as well!'' she thought to herself.


    He took Fiona to the open-air combat field. Dust was rising from the ground and two people crashed into each other viciously.


    Daniel Li ran up to him, saluted and said, "Spencer, we haven''t fought for a long time. Do you want to fight me? I''ve heard that if I can defeat you, I will get the opportunity to listen to Fiona playing the piano."


    Fiona raised her eyes and looked at Daniel. He was a big, dark guy, half a head taller than Spencer, and he looked earnest and stout.


    "Who told you that?" Spencer demanded, glancing at the battle ring.


    "Spencer, please!" Daniel pleaded.


    Eric came over and laughed. "Spencer, Daniel worked harder after the last time when he lost to you. He won''t give up until you give him a chance to redeem himself."


    That large man had lost to Spencer?


    Fiona was shocked. She couldn''t believe it.


    When Spencer turned and met Fiona''s gaze, he felt like he had been insulted.


    Was he being looked down upon by a girl? She didn''t seem to believe that he could beat Daniel!


    "Okay!" he said finally. "Keep your eyes open. I''ll let you see how capable I am."


    "Oh God. You are a really violent guy!" Fiona snorted in disdain.


    He didn''t bother to respond to her accusation; instead he just took off his coat and threw it towards Eric. Now he was only wearing a fitted black vest leaving his strong back and angular arms exposed to the elements.


    He had a nice, athletic body.


    That was all she could say about him. He was certainly not her type though. She liked men who wore white shirts and smiled brightly.


    When the people at the base heard that Spencer was going to fight again, the news spread fast. Soon, the training ground was full of people, who were watching in rapt attention.


    Spencer and Daniel stood in the open space in the middle of the battle ring a few meters away.


    Fiona was standing right in the middle of the crowd.


    Daniel roared and charged towards Spencer with his fist raised.


    But Spencer dodged him and waved his fist. In a flash, the two figures were intertwined, punching and kicking each other. Their movements were smooth and efficient.


    "Nice! Good one!" The crowd around them cheered and applauded excitedly.


    Spencer was as flexible and strong as a tiger. Every time Daniel was about to attack, he dodged it swiftly. Daniel missed each time.


    Fiona, who was watching the fight keenly, now had more respect for Spencer. It looked like he had some good skills, apart from bullying girls.


    Daniel tried to kick but failed. He mocked, "Aren''t you feeling embarrassed to hide from me like this? Come on! Attack me! Otherwise, you''ll lose."


    "You must be kidding me!"


    Spencer reached out his hand and struck a deadly blow to his opponent. Daniel hurriedly dodged and quickly leaned to one side. Then he raised his right elbow with lightning speed and tried to hit Spencer''s back.


    "Oh no!" Fiona cried out unconsciously.


    Hearing her voice, Spencer turned to look at her and said, "Look, Fiona!"


    Fiona was shocked. How could he still talk when he was in such a dangerous position? Wouldn''t he make a fool of himself?


    Everyone held their breath and stared at Spencer. When Daniel''s elbow was about to fall, Spencer suddenly moved behind Daniel, stooped down and gave him a sweep leg.


    Daniel fell to the ground amid a cloud of dust.


    "Superb!"


    "Woohoo! Spencer won again!"


    The crowd burst into a hearty


    applause. Just as the corners of Fiona''s mouth were about to turn up, she noticed Spencer looking at her expectantly with raised eyebrows. Her eyes met his and the smile disappeared immediately. ''Such a show off!'' she thought derisively.


    "Spencer," Daniel shouted as he jumped up from the ground. Ignoring the dust and dirt on his body, he moved close to Spencer. "You were so fast right now. How did you get behind me?"


    "Just turned around." Spencer patted the dust on his body.


    "But you turned around much faster than I did!" Daniel was burning with envy. "Let''s have another bout next time!"


    "Let''s talk about that later. Now, proceed with your men training!"


    "Yes, sir!" Daniel straightened his back and saluted him.


    The crowd dispersed in an orderly manner and started going back to their assigned places for training.


    Fiona remaining standing where she was and Spencer marched over to her. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and his breath was uneven as he approached her. She could smell the mixture of soap and sweat on him.


    "So how is it going?" Spencer asked behaving as though Fiona had just witnessed an amazing spectacle.


    "Not bad," Fiona replied coolly concealing her true emotions.


    "Hah! Women always say yes and mean no." Spencer was not angry perhaps because he just won. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to somewhere else."


    "Can I go back to get my sketchpad?" Fiona requested. She could even do sketches in case she encountered some wonderful scenery on the way.


    "Oh, is your sketchpad made of gold? Do you have to carry it with you no matter where you go?" Spencer said as he snorted disdainfully.


    "Painting tools are necessary for artists, just like weapons are necessary for soldiers like you. Will you take your weapon with you wherever you go?" Fiona countered.


    Staring at her for a moment, he responded, "I hate talking to you."


    "That''s because what I say makes sense and you can''t deny it."


    "Argh!


    You are even more annoying now." Fiona was speechless now.


    However, Spencer asked Johnson to fetch it for her. Fiona felt reassured once she had the sketchpad.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of the shooting in the training field was deafening.


    "Wait here. I need to go and have a look." Spencer walked to the training ground and saw a young man who had missed the target. He kicked the clumsy man twice.


    Fiona shook her head in disgust. No one could escape this guy''s temper.


    When Spencer arrived at the training ground, he lost track of the time. The newcomers stood there obediently as he scolded them. Then he turned around and walked back angrily.


    As soon as he turned around, he spotted Fiona. It appeared as though he was aware of the fact that she was watching him the whole time.


    She was sitting on the bench outside the yard and sketching. Her gaze was stuck on something far away, and she tucked a few loose strands of her hair behind her ears.


    Her every movement, every look, and every action were so gentle.


    Looking at her, he felt that the girl in front of him was the same as the one in his memory.


    "Please sit down, Spencer! I want to draw a portrait of you!"


    "Okay!"


    "Great. Now don''t move, understand?"


    "Okay."


    "Your eyes... Spencer, it''s really difficult to draw your eyes!"


    "That might be because you are the only one in my eyes."


    "Spencer? Spencer!"


    "Yes, what is it?" Hearing someone his name, Spencer was jolted back to the present. He turned around and saw the puzzled expression on Johnson''s face. He frowned and asked, "What''s up?"


    Johnson saluted him again and announced, "Kristen is here."


    "Why has she come here again?" Spencer''s expression darkened.


    "Er, well..." Scratching his head, Johnson looked at Fiona who was concentrating on her painting before saying, "Kristen heard that Fiona was here, so she insisted on coming over to have a look."


    Spencer cast a glance in Fiona''s direction. Suddenly, a smile formed on his lips as he said, "Let''s go! Take me to see her."

 Chapter 9 An Unexpected Guest

    Fiona was drawing the cliff across the training ground. She looked down at the sketchpad and suddenly felt a black shadow blocking the sunshine.


    She guessed who it was even without looking.


    "Fiona, you aren''t even looking at me!" Spencer spat.


    "I''m drawing!" she replied shortly. She wiped the spot that she was unsatisfied with and continued drawing. She still didn''t look up at Spencer. She got the feeling that he was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    "Well stop drawing. A guest has arrived at the base. Come with me." As he spoke, he took the opportunity to quickly peep into her painting.


    Finally, Fiona raised her head. From this point of view, she felt that Spencer looked unusually beautiful. His angular chin, long neck, and slightly protruding Adam''s apple gave him a dreamy appearance.


    "Ahem!" Embarrassed at herself for ogling at him, Fiona turned her face away pretending to cough. "I''m also a guest!"


    "What kind of a guest are you?" Spencer grabbed her hand and pulled her away.


    "Oh, no! My sketchpad! Stop!" Fiona struggled. "Stop it! Don''t grab me!"


    "Johnson! Hold those things for her!" Spencer ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson immediately picked up her stuff and followed them.


    "Let me go!" Fiona''s tiny hand was captured by Spencer''s big one. She was uncomfortable with such intimate contact. "Let go of me, I can walk by myself!"


    "Why? This could be a date. Don''t you need to hold my hand if we''re on a date?" Spencer clutched her hand even tighter. It felt good to hold her delicate cold hand!


    "Bah! Who wants to date you? Just let go of me now!" Fiona wriggled, desperately trying to get out of his grip. She had always been soft, but now she couldn''t help but howl.


    Spencer stopped abruptly and released her hand.


    "Phew!" Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed her swollen hand glaring at him. Damn, he was too powerful!


    But before she could completely relax, her body suddenly became lighter, and her feet were off the ground. In an instant, the sky and the earth were spinning, and she could smell Spencer''s musky scent. ''He is truly crazy!''


    Johnson, who was standing behind them, was astonished. How could Spencer actually carry Fiona on his shoulder!


    "Wow! You look small, but you are a little heavy," Spencer grunted and smile wickedly.


    Fiona came to and wobbled on Spencer''s shoulder. She frantically twisted her arms and legs. "Put me down this instant! Spencer! Now!"


    "It''ll only take a few steps to get there. Don''t worry, I''m not tired." He was determined to not let her go. ''I can fix you!'' he thought.


    As he crossed the shooting field, the playground and the fight field, the image of Spencer carrying Fiona on his shoulder was seared into everyone''s mind.


    With her head hanging in the air, Fiona felt like the blood was going to cause her brain to burst. Unaffected by the stares he was receiving and Fiona''s constant wriggling, Spencer continued striding along and soon arrived at the white building.


    When Kristen Qu saw the tall figure approaching not far away, the light in her eyes faded a little before she could smile.


    "Spencer! Come on, put me down!" Fiona cried desperately.


    "All right, all right. I''ll let you go! You so annoying!" Spencer wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her down from his shoulder and set her down.


    When her feet touched the ground, Fiona shook her head. Her face was red either due to the insufficient oxygen supply or perhaps humiliation.


    When she regained composure, she noticed several women standing not far away from her. ''Are these Spencer''s guests?'' she wondered.


    The leader was a woman in uniform with two bars and three stars on her shoulder, which indicated that she was a colonel.


    Fiona secretly measured her. She was tall with ordinary features. Her uniform couldn''t hide her excellent figure. Her neat crew cut made her look heroic and cool.


    "Spencer!" Kristen called out.


    "Come, let''s go meet her." Spencer grabbed Fiona''s hand and shoved her in front of Kristen. "How come you are here?" he asked her with a smile.


    "I just came here to have a look." Kristen unconsciously eyed Fiona.


    Sensing the slight hostility in Kristen''s eyes, Fiona greeted her and ignored the ill-feelings. "Hi."


    "This is...?" Kristen saluted and asked Spencer.


    "Didn''t you come here because you knew that Fiona was here?" Spencer asked as a sly smile appeared on his face.


    "Spencer, you...!" Fury was written all over Kristen''s face. She was taken aback at being caught.


    It suddenly dawned on Fiona. She stared at her hand, which was still in Spencer''s, wanting to bore a hole into it with her gaze. ''Is he using me as an excuse?'' she speculated.


    "Let me introduce her to you, Fiona." He gestured towards her with his chin and said, "This is Kristen Qu."


    "Hi, Kristen." Fiona nodded.


    "And this is Fiona Ji, she is my..." With a frown, he turned to look at her emotionally and asked, "What are you to me, Fiona? My date? My girlfriend? Or... my fiancee?"


    "Fiancee?" Kristen turned pale.


    "Yes!" Spencer put his arm around Fiona''s shoulder, pulling her closer.


    ''Oh dear! He is going to crush my shoulder!'' she cried inwardly.


    "Yes, I''m going to get married to Spencer," Fiona replied casually, enduring the pain.


    Kristen clenched her te


    eth and stared at him in disbelief. "Why are getting married all of a sudden? How come I didn''t hear anything about it?"


    "Well, why should I tell you that I am going to get married?" Spencer asked as he deliberately caressed Fiona''s hair. Actually he wanted to touch her face right now. It was indeed soft and gentle.


    "But I like you..."


    Before Kristen could finish her sentence, Spencer interrupted her. He was looking at her coldly. "If there''s nothing else, you can leave now."


    "I..." Kristen stammered. She was talking to Spencer but she stared at Fiona as she yelled, "No! The military exercise is coming up. I''m going to compete with you!"


    "What''s the competition?"


    "Shooting!"


    Fiona wasn''t interested in their silly competition. But unfortunately, someone wouldn''t let her go. She had just been carried here from the shooting range, and now she had to go back again. How boring!


    "Can you let me go first?" she asked as Spencer dragged her and walked in the front. Fiona could feel Kristen staring daggers at her.


    "I''m in a bad place," said Spencer, raising his eyebrows. "Fiona, please cooperate with me right now."


    Fiona sighed, "Fine. Just this one time. I want to thank you for buying me a cellphone."


    She could feel the warmth emanating from his hand. She felt that the heat from his body might singe her. One couldn''t blame her. It was her closest encounter with a man in the past 18 years.


    Meanwhile, at the shooting range, Johnson asked someone to clear the space, while Spencer answered a phone call.


    Now Kristen and Fiona were standing alone side by side.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Spencer looked very serious when he answered the phone, Fiona would have suspected that he was deliberately hiding from this woman.


    "May I know what business you''re in, Fiona?" Kristen suddenly asked curtly.


    Stunned, Fiona responded, "I''m just a student."


    "A student?" Kristen raised her voice and snorted. "You''re just a student! How dare you dream to marry him! Do you really think you deserve a man like Spencer?"


    Spencer was on the phone but he heard Kristen''s words from a few steps away. He stopped talking, curious to hear how Fiona would respond.


    Lowering her head, Fiona smiled sardonically and asked, "What do you like about him?"


    Kristen was stumped now. "You...!"


    "Do you like him because he is handsome, talented and holds a position of power? Is that so?" Fiona asked.


    "Yes!" Kristen replied straightforwardly. "He is young and promising! You are a student and you don''t certainly deserve him. Anyone who hopes to stand by him must be as outstanding as him."


    "So you think you are the one who can stand beside him?" Fiona asked arching her eyebrows.


    "Even if I''m not the one, you are not the one either!" Kristen warned. "If you''re smart, you''ll get away from him."


    ''Wow!


    What a brave woman!'' she thought.


    "Why don''t you say something? Are you scared?" Kristen asked with a laugh. "Or do you want to wait for Spencer to come back and snitch on me?"


    "Kristen, you are so young. Why are you wasting your time on him?" Fiona asked seriously.


    ''What the hell!


    What does she mean by that? Is it a waste of time to love me?'' Spencer thought.


    "What do you mean?" Kristen asked angrily.


    Fiona shook her head. Since Spencer had not returned yet, she didn''t need to be polite. She continued,


    "Kristen, you just said that the person who was to marry Spencer should be as outstanding as him. If he was choosing a colleague, I would agree with you. However, what he is looking for is a life partner, someone with whom he will spend his entire life with."


    Spencer was listening to Fiona in rapt attention, patiently waiting to hear what she was going to say.


    "All he needs is a warm family. A person who will worry about him when he is on a mission, cook for him when he comes home, and support him and take care of him."


    Something tugged at his chest. He couldn''t help thinking about what Fiona just said.


    "Kristen, do you understand what I''m saying?" As soon as Fiona finished her words, she looked at Kristen.


    Kristen said weakly, "That is just wishful thinking on your part."


    "Well, I''m his fiancee, and my thoughts are his thoughts." Fiona dropped another bomb. "Oh, and by the way, our marriage was decided by his grandpa in person. His father, too, readily agreed. Nobody will stop me from getting married to Spencer, and what''s more, even if I tried to break it off, nobody will let me."


    "You..." With hurt and humiliation bubbling up inside her, Kristen cursed. She yelled like a crazed woman, "What do you mean? Are you threatening me?"


    "Kristen, relax. What are you shouting for?"


    Spencer finally made up her mind and walked out. Both of the two women turned back to stare at him.


    "I will go to the training ground now!" Kristen stomped her feet and stormed towards the training ground.


    "I can finally see the benefits of having the gift of the gab." He walked towards Fiona leisurely.


    "You heard everything?" She was a little surprised.


    "Yes," he said with a nod.


    "Well, I''m sorry you had to hear my nonsense." She pressed her lips.


    "Nonsense?" he repeated, raising his eyebrows.


    "In fact, I think you and Kristen make a good match. I was just talking nonsense back there."

 Chapter 10 A Gunshot

    Looking at Kristen''s receding figure, Fiona said, "I also think that you should find someone who is a good match for you. The marriage arranged by our parents is a burden on both of us."


    "A burden? You mean to say you don''t deserve me?" The triumphant smile on Spencer''s face faded a little when he heard what Fiona said.


    Without knowing why, Fiona nodded and replied, "You''re right. I don''t deserve you. You deserve someone better."


    Squinting his eyes dangerously, Spencer took a step forward as Fiona raised her head and looked at him. She saw the storm in his eyes and found herself trapped firmly.


    "It''s good that you''re aware of this. I''m going to marry you just for Grandpa''s sake. Don''t ever expect me to fall in love with you."


    He stalked past Fiona and bumped into her shoulder as he went. There was a lot of tension in the air.


    Fiona scowled and turned around. She found that Spencer was walking farther and farther away from her.


    On the training field, Kristen was testing her weapon. Spencer marched over, stood beside her and shouted to the coach, "Give me the best weapon!"


    The coach was taken aback, but handed the weapon to him. ''What the hell does Spencer want to do?'' he thought.


    Spencer looked stern as if he wanted to freeze the entire training ground with his icy aura.


    Suddenly, soft footsteps approached behind him. A hint of coldness flashed in Spencer''s eyes. He held up his weapon and immediately turned around, pointing it at the spot between Fiona''s eyebrows.


    She stopped short and her back went stiff. ''Does he want to kill me?''


    "Spencer! What are you doing?" the coach cried out.


    "Just shut up!" Spencer demanded in a dangerous tone.


    Everyone around him, including Kristen, held their breath and kept mum. They couldn''t understand why he was suddenly brandishing a weapon at Fiona with that awful look on his face.


    Spencer waved his hand gently and stared at her. "Fiona, apologize!" he said coldly.


    "W-what?" Fiona couldn''t help but stutter.


    "Apologize to me, Fiona!" he repeated.


    Fiona opened her mouth. She felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat, but she forced herself to be calm. "Did I say something wrong? If so, I apologize. I''m sorry."


    She ought to be more sensible in the face of a life-and-death situation.


    Her voice was so meek that even Spencer couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "The marriage arranged by our parents is a burden on both of us."


    "You''re right. I don''t deserve you. You deserve someone better."


    Fiona''s words echoed in his mind. Suddenly, he realized that he was angry about this. He did not move for a while. After a long time, he squeezed the trigger just a bit, and his arm slowly dropped.


    Just as everyone felt relieved, Spencer suddenly raised his hand again and looked at Fiona.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of the gunshot echoed in the air!


    "Spencer! No!"


    Screams of horror fell in Fiona''s ears. Her brain went blank. She had no time to think, let alone react! She felt something slipping past her right ear; it almost hit her head.


    Suddenly, something smacked onto the ground behind her. She turned around and saw a sparrow at her feet. It was dead. There was a hole in the bird''s head.


    He was warning her.


    ''So if I annoy him, will he kill me too?'' Fiona thought to herself.


    He suddenly spun around and started shooting at the moving target several hundred meters away. It was plain to see that he was venting his anger.


    "Put it away!" After shooting the target, he tossed the weapon to the coach. Then he said to Johnson, who was standing next to him, "Send Kristen away after a while."


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson said and saluted him politely.


    Fiona stood still as she watched Spencer walking towards her. She was about to say something, but he passed her by and continued walking straight ahead as if he hadn''t seen her.


    Meanwhile on the training ground, Kristen took great pleasure in Fiona''s misfortune, but she too felt terrible when Spencer got angry. So she didn''t say anything. She turned around and asked the coach, "What were Spencer''s results?"


    "His bullet hit the bull''s-eye."


    ''What?''


    Fiona was shell-shocked. She was finally regretting agreeing to Wayne''s request.


    In the base, night fell. Spencer walked alone towards the canteen. It was time for dinner. There was a separate kitchen in the white building, but he didn''t want special privileges. Unless there were guests at the base, he would always dine with everyone else.


    He had been reflecting on his behavior the whole afternoon. No one had dared to disobey him like this before. It must be because of the enmity between Fiona and


    him that he wanted her to suffer. That must be it!


    The canteen was noisy. Everyone was discussing Spencer and Fiona after today''s fiasco. As soon as they saw him walking in, everyone immediately went silent.


    Spencer didn''t bother to say anything. He just served himself the food and started eating by himself. "Why didn''t you bring Fiona with you?" Eric asked fearlessly.


    "It''s none of your business," Spencer snapped without raising his head.


    Eric shrugged and asked, "So shall I take her dinner to her place?"


    "How dare you!" Spencer was livid at Eric''s suggestion. He immediately raised his head and stared at him fiercely. "Doesn''t she have hands or feet? You don''t have to take food for her. Just eat your own food!"


    "All right, Spencer!"


    Eric saluted and sat next to him.


    Spencer ate very slowly through the dinner and he raised his head at the sight of anybody entering the canteen.


    But alas, none of people who entered was Fiona. She didn''t show up for dinner at all.


    After dinner, he took a detour, which took him past the building where she was living. He observed that the light in Fiona''s room had been turned off. Anger rose in his heart all of a sudden. He waved his hand and continued strolling.


    ''To hell with you, Fiona! I won''t care about you anymore.''


    The next morning, no birds were singing, no blue sky or sparkling water. All you could hear was the sound of training.


    Spencer was glaring at everyone like a hawk. If someone displeased him, he would yell, "Run with weights, 50 kilometers!"


    "What''s wrong with Spencer today? He''s in foul mood." Everyone gathered and whispered to each other.


    "Fiona must have made him suffer a lot!" Daniel remarked confidently.


    "Is it because Spencer wanted to sleep with her, but was kicked out? It seems like he''s taking out his anger on all of us."


    "It''s very possible!" Eric commented with a mischievous smile.


    "Ha-ha!"


    They all snickered secretly. Spencer turned around and narrowed his eyes. "What are you morons laughing at? Why don''t you share your happiness with me?"


    "Well, nothing!"


    Everyone exchanged glances with each other and scattered like frightened birds. Soon they had escaped from Spencer.


    Spencer was enraged. The morning exercise was done and Fiona was still nowhere to be seen. Anger had been boiling within him the entire night so he stomped towards her place.


    Fiona was in deep sleep when there was a loud bang outside her bedroom. It sounded like someone had kicked the door in.


    "Fiona? Fiona! Come out right now!" Spencer marched towards the bedroom and called out her name once more.


    Fiona quickly scrambled up on her bed using her hands to support her body. Before she could say anything, Spencer kicked the bedroom door open. He stood at the door and stared at her like Satan.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Fiona was terror-stricken.


    "What is the time right now? Are you still sleeping?" Taking a step inside, he squinted intimidatingly at Fiona and barked, "Get up and follow me!"


    "What? Where are we going?" Fiona frowned. "I...I''m not feeling well. Can''t you wait for a moment?"


    "Not feeling well? Oh?" The expression on Spencer''s face softened a bit. He noticed her pale face and the dark circles under her eyes. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I..." Fiona''s face turned red. "It''s nothing. I just have a stomach ache."


    "Stomach ache?" he repeated. "There''s an doctor at the base. Let''s go and see him."


    "No, thanks!" Fiona waved off his offer. "I''m fine..."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you hesitating?" Suddenly, Spencer stepped forward and grabbed her arm to pull her out of bed.


    "Oh my God! What are you doing?" Totally unprepared for this move, Fiona almost tumbled into his arms. The moment she stood up, she felt a rush of heat from her lower abdomen. ''Oh, I''m so screwed.''


    Spencer was about to curse when he saw a small bloodstain on the bed sheet. Realizing what was happening, he asked, "Do you have your period?"


    Fiona was mortified and her face turned red. She stared at Spencer astounded and asked, "How did you know?"


    He pointed in the direction of the bed.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise as she realized what had happened. She turned around and rushed to the bed to cover the bloodstain with her quilt hastily. She spluttered, "Well, go out! I''ll come right away!"


    Spencer didn''t say anything; instead he took off his coat and stepped forward to put it on her shoulders. Before Fiona could react, he gently lifted her up in his arms.


    "Oh no! What are you doing? Put me down!" she cried, hiding her face.


    "You also have some blood on your butt," Spencer remarked calmly.

 Chapter 11 Dont Smile At Others

    "You have blood on your butt," Spencer said calmly.


    "What?" Fiona was flustered. She grabbed Spencer''s coat and used it to cover her butt.


    Looking at her pale face, Spencer forgot all his intent of teaching Fiona a lesson.


    Caught in his arms, Fiona grabbed his collar and shouted, "Put me down! I can walk by myself!"


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Spencer glanced at the woman he was carrying. "I know it''s troublesome when women have their period."


    "I''m not being stubborn. Do you even know how improper it is for a man to touch a woman like this? Put me down! I can walk!"


    "Don''t move!" Spencer held her tighter to keep her from struggling.


    "Where are we going?" Fiona asked anxiously.


    "The infirmary."


    "I don''t need to go to the infirmary. I swear, I don''t!" Fiona pleaded, with embarrassment and anger quelling inside her. "I''m begging you, please put me down. If you continue carrying me like this..." A surge of dizziness overpowered her before she could finish her words. She struggled to continue her thoughts.


    "Then what?" Spencer didn''t care about her threats. He had already walked downstairs while carrying her. "We''re going to get married soon. It''s normal for us to be intimate. You have to get used to it."


    "Why should I get used to it?" Spencer''s body made Fiona feel warm all over. She quickly turned away from his face. "Our marriage is fake. You''ll live your own life while I''ll keep to my studies. We will not interfere with each other."


    "Well, it''s you who want to live with me. I don''t even want to give you the chance. I''m not interested in you. Plenty of other women are fit for these arms. It''s just the circumstances that require me holding you," Spencer said.


    "Then put me down! You''re holding me too tight. I can''t move."


    "That''s exactly what I''m going for." A smile appeared on Spencer''s face.


    "You..." There was nothing Fiona could do but furrow her brows and remain silent as Spencer carried her to the infirmary.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel pain?" Spencer asked.


    "Yes," Fiona answered reluctantly.


    "So you didn''t go to the canteen to have dinner last night?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "I guessed," Spencer said without looking at her. He kept his gaze ahead. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "Why should I call you?" Fiona asked.


    "You..." Spencer stopped in his tracks and glanced at Fiona. "Grandpa asked me to take care of you."


    "I can take care of myself," Fiona said as she lowered her eyes. She didn''t know how she could possibly live with a temperamental man like him.


    Spencer held his breath and continued, "Don''t think that I have no idea what you''re thinking about. Don''t do anything that will make me angry in the future."


    Fiona''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could I possibly piss you off?"


    "If you don''t piss me off, would I have treated you that way on the training ground yesterday?" Spencer responded in a stiff tone.


    Fiona still felt a little scared after what happened yesterday. She whispered, "I don''t know how I irritated you. Did I say anything improper to Kristen?"


    "Do you think so?"


    "No." Fiona shook her head and pulled herself closer to him. "Can you put me down?"


    "No."


    Fiona sighed and said, "Can you stop treating me like this, Spencer? If I do something wrong, tell me and I''ll change."


    "Just keep being obedient and I won''t be angry."


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    As the two walked along, they met several people who stopped and saluted Spencer.


    "Hmm." He clung tighter to Fiona and kept on walking.


    The people who saw them could barely hide the smiles on their faces, which made Fiona''s face turn red in embarrassment. She closed her eyes and pretended to have passed out. ''I will never come back here again,'' she thought.


    It was then that Spencer lowered his head and saw that Fiona''s eyes were closed. Some strands of hair were gently resting on her face and her long lashes were slightly fluttering. There was a flush on her face that made her cheeks look rosy. He thought that she looked very beautiful. It felt nice to see her obediently lying in his arms and surrendering to his control.


    Fiona had a glimpse of how strong the arms that carried her were as Spencer brought her all the way to the white building. His breath kept steady and they were able to reach the infirmary in a short matter of time.


    "Oh, what brings you here, Fiona?"


    There was only a male doctor in his forties in the infirmary. Seeing Spencer walk in carrying Fiona, he quickly stood up. "Is her foot injured?"


    "You know me?" Fiona asked, confused.


    The doctor chuckled and said, "I only heard of you but didn''t know how you looked like. People who came in today were talking about you and you''re finally here."


    "Enough with the chatter, Jim. What''s wrong with her?" Spencer blurted out, interrupting the doctor.


    "Well, well. How are you feeling, Fiona? Do you feel


    sick?" Jim approached her.


    Spencer carefully placed her on the hospital bed and said, "Tell him."


    "I... I''m fine." Fiona blushed and sat on the bed. "I just need to drink warm water."


    "Yes?" The doctor turned to Spencer.


    "She got her period and she''s in terrible pain!" Spencer shouted angrily.


    Fiona raised a hand to her brows to hide her flushed face. Spencer was a fool!


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that." The doctor shook his head. "Just rest and drink some warm water."


    "What are you saying?" Spencer gave the doctor an incredulous look. "You''re a doctor, aren''t you? You should find a way to make her feel better, or I''ll have my men make a target out of you for practice shooting."


    "Please forgive me, Spencer!" The doctor sat beside Fiona with a frown on his face. "When did it start hurting?"


    "Last night."


    "Have you ever felt this way during your past cycles?"


    Fiona shook her head and said, "I just felt a bit of pain, but I feel much better now."


    Spencer didn''t say a word as he stood beside the bed. ''Did I frighten her too much yesterday?'' he wondered.


    "Maybe it''s because you''re not used to the climate here. Have more rest, eat on time, and don''t run around." With that, the doctor turned to Spencer. "There''s really no cure for that, Spencer. I just told her everything I know."


    "Then what''s the point of keeping you here?" Spencer glowered at the doctor as he picked up Fiona and carried her out of the room.


    "Spencer!" Fiona cried. "Put me down! My leg isn''t broken. I can walk by myself!"


    "Fuck! Don''t you even realize that a lot of women would gladly trade places with you to be carried like this in my arms? You''re so ungrateful." Spencer snorted.


    "Then, carry them. I don''t need your kindness." Fiona tried to push him away, but her touch felt powerless against the firm muscles on his chest. Spencer wouldn''t budge.


    "Don''t struggle for no reason." With a triumphant smile, Spencer brought Fiona to his apartment on the second floor of the white building.


    Fiona was stunned to see Spencer''s two-bedroom apartment. The place was not like anything she had imagined. It looked more like a proper condominium unit than a dormitory room. Keeping true to Spencer''s style, it was furnished well, complete with a bar counter.


    "Is this your home?" Fiona muttered.


    There was sadness in Spencer''s eyes as he put Fiona on the bed of the guest bedroom. "Yes, this is my home," he replied. "You can clean up first. There are clothes in the wardrobe you can use."


    Once Spencer had left the room, Fiona leapt out of bed and pulled down her trousers to have a look at the stain. What should she do? Should she leave Spencer''s place? She desperately needed sanitary napkins!


    As she struggled with these thoughts, Spencer knocked on her door and it swung open. Seeing the distressed look on her face, he smiled and threw something in her direction. "Catch!"


    "What is this?" Fiona caught the bag and looked inside. There were sanitary napkins!


    "What? How did you get them?" Fiona''s eyes widened. The blush on her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment.


    "We use them."


    "Huh?" Fiona''s eyes almost popped out. She looked at him like he was a pervert.


    It was the first time that he had seen such an expression on Fiona''s face. He stepped closer to her, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Yes, they''re very useful. We put them in our shoes and hats to soak up the moisture."


    Fiona nodded in understanding, but she couldn''t help but imagine Spencer putting a huge piece of sanitary napkin in his hat. She burst into laughter.


    The corners of her mouth pulled into a soft smile and her face flushed with spirit. She looked more beautiful with a smile on.


    Spencer held his breath when he saw the happy grin on Fiona''s face. The smile blossomed like a flower in his heart. He narrowed his eyes and warned, "Fiona, don''t smile at others, okay?"


    "Why not?" The smile quickly faded on Fiona''s face. In the blink of an eye, she was completely expressionless again.


    He answered coldly, "Because it''s ugly. Stay here today while I work in the next room."


    Spencer slammed the door shut as he left. Fiona collected herself. She had laughed with all her heart.


    As he was about to leave, it occurred to Spencer that it was almost time for lunch. He turned to Johnson and said, "Go and ask the chef to make some iron-rich dishes for Fiona."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Johnson immediately went downstairs after hearing his order.


    Restless, Spencer went to Fiona''s room. Opening the door, he saw her lying in the bed, sound asleep. Her black hair was laid out on her pillow. Her breath was steady, and she looked very serene and beautiful.


    Lost in thought, Spencer kept himself from entering the room. ''If my mother hadn''t died, you''d have been like a sister to me. What should I do now, Fiona? You''ve changed a lot since you were a kid.''

 Chapter 12 A Special Gift

    Spencer stood at the door for some time. He grew nervous in an instant as Fiona moved a little in her sleep.


    ''Fiona, I was the same age as you when my mother died. The happy life I''d dreamed of at eighteen was quickly destroyed. Do you have any idea how much I hate you? I don''t know who else to hate.''


    Suddenly, the phone rang in the living room.


    With a frown, Spencer regained his composure and went to answer it "Hello? Okay, I get it. I''ll be right there."


    The noise interrupted Fiona''s slumber. Hoping to figure out what was going on, she slowly got out of bed and tiptoed her way to the open door. She got there just in time to catch Spencer on his way out in a hurry.


    "Where are you going?" Fiona blurted out.


    He stopped, turned around, and said, "There''s an emergency I have to deal with."


    "Are you leaving?" Fiona frowned.


    "Yes." When Spencer went to open the door, she stopped him.


    "What about me?" she asked, a little anxious.


    Spencer stared at her for a few seconds and said, "You can stay here. I''ll be back before the weekend and take you to the city."


    Fiona nodded, "Okay, be careful."


    He cleared his throat and said, "Hmm."


    With that, he finally opened the door and walked out.


    Fiona found her way to the balcony. Looking down, she could see Spencer striding forward with Johnson by his side, a serious look on his face. He then took out his mobile phone purposefully.


    Sure enough, the man looked devastatingly handsome.


    She pursed her lips as a thought suddenly occurred to her. Perhaps she could design a necklace for men. It would be the perfect entry for the ZR Company''s jewelry design competition!


    With that in mind, Fiona rushed downstairs. As soon as she was out of the building, she caught sight of Johnson.


    "Hi, Johnson!" Fiona called out.


    "Hi, Fiona! Why are you out here?" he asked, smiling


    "Oh, I''m going back to my room." She gave him a faint smile. "Has Spencer left?"


    "He just left," he said and scratched his head. "Fiona, Spencer said that while he is away, you''re to stay in his place. We will be moving your things here soon. You won''t have to move back."


    "I''m staying here?" Fiona asked in surprise.


    "Yes. You''ll be staying in Spencer''s house and that your meals are to be brought to you. If there''s nothing else, you shouldn''t go out. Otherwise..." Speaking of this, Johnson suddenly stopped and smiled dryly at Fiona.


    "Otherwise what?" Fiona was confused.


    "Nothing! Spencer asked me to keep you safe," he said hurriedly.


    ''Did he really say that?'' Fiona thought with a frown. She hadn''t expected him to say something that sweet.


    Johnson was relieved when Fiona didn''t ask him any further questions. Because what Spencer had really said was, "Look after her. Tell her not to go out unless it''s necessary. Also, don''t let her seduce people like you!"


    Once she was back to the second floor, they started bringing up the dishes from the canteen, filling the table.


    There were many dishes on the table, all of which were to help revitalize the blood.


    "Why are there so many dishes?" She was a little taken aback by the sheer number.


    "We''d originally planned this meal for both you and Spencer. But since he has something to do, he left without eating his share. Fiona, please make sure to eat these dishes. They are good for your health," the chef responded absent-mindedly.


    "Did Spencer ask you to do cook these dishes?" Fiona wondered.


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you invite others to dine with me? It will be a waste considering I can''t eat them all," Fiona pointed out.


    "That''s not possible!" He shook his head. "Spencer doesn''t like others coming here. Please enjoy yourself, Fiona."


    After saying that, the man ran away as if being chased.


    "Alas..." With a resigned expression, she sat down at the table and began to eat alone.


    Looking at the dishes on the table gave her pause. Did Spencer tell the cook to cook all these dishes? Why would he do that? The man was making her more and more confused as the days went by. Sometimes it felt like he wanted to kill her; other times, it felt like he cared about her.


    ''What are we supposed to do now, Spencer? How am I supposed to face you in the future?''


    It was very quiet in the house. The night was as cold as the water, with the star


    s sparkling in the sky.


    Sitting in front of the window, Fiona held the sketchpad and came up with her design.


    In the past, she drew things from her own imagination and her knowledge of jewelry design. Would it be good enough for the competition?


    At first, she couldn''t put brush to paper. After some room to breathe, she gave it another try.


    "Phew!"


    Taking a deep breath, she started her project.


    For three consecutive days, Fiona did nothing but draw inside the house. The dishes were frequently served on time, making it needless for her to leave the room. She sat leisurely in her room as the necklace''s prototype began to take shape. She occasionally found herself thinking of Spencer, wondering how he was doing.


    Early the next morning, Fiona turned over in her sleep, only to find her quilt damp. Was it raining?


    She rubbed her eyes, opened the curtains, and saw that it was indeed raining outside. The smell of the wet earth hitting the air, even through the glass barrier.


    She caught sight of men in groups running around the white building. It seemed that the rain didn''t put a stop to their training.


    Fiona frowned. She hated rainy days the most. Those days she could feel her the scars on her back ache. Of course, she was aware it was a psychological effect, but there was no stopping it.


    Grabbing a corner of the curtain with a sigh, she turned to close it. Only it wouldn''t budge. She tried harder, but this time the curtain came crashing down. Fiona looked up to find she''d broken the hook it had hung on.


    What should she do now? ''Rainy days are really not my days,'' she thought.


    The ringing cellphone interrupted her thoughts.


    She put down the curtain, walked over to it and picked it up. It was the first time she''d used the phone.


    "Hello? Who''s this?"


    "Me," a calm voice answered from the other end of the line.


    "Spencer?" Fiona asked with uncertainty.


    "It''s me. I''m on my way back. Are you still staying in my place?"


    "Yes, I''m here."


    "Good."


    With that, Spencer hung up the phone. Fiona looked at it with a frown. ''Why did he call?'' she wondered.


    As soon as she put down her phone and turned around, she was frustrated to see the curtain on the floor. What if he blamed this on her when he came back? No way. She had to do something about it before he returned!


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer closed his eyes and rubbed his brow.


    "Spencer, where are we going?"


    "My place."


    This time things had gotten a bit more troublesome. Spencer hadn''t slept for two days and felt exhausted.


    A while later, they were back at the white building.


    "Here we are, Spencer."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, opened his eyes, and then strode out of the car.


    Johnson hurried to hold an umbrella for him.


    "It''s raining..." He looked up along the side of the umbrella and inadvertently glanced up to the second floor where Fiona was. As soon as he saw her, his eyes contracted. What was she doing? Why was she standing on the windowsill?


    His breath caught, and he started to bellow, "Fiona! What the hell are you doing?" He took off through the rain and rushed to the second floor.


    Once there, he stood in horror at the sight of Fiona. She was holding onto the curtain with one hand, while the other was holding onto the window frame. But that wasn''t what had him so horrified. She was standing on her tiptoes on the windowsill, trying to restore the curtain to its place.


    He narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Fiona, do you want to die?"


    Fiona''s body stiffened. She hadn''t expected him to be back so soon. She was a little embarrassed to be caught in this position. She turned to him and said, "Oh hey, you''re back? Ahh!"


    She''d tried to turn but failed. Her body shook on the windowsill, making her lose her balance.


    "Watch out!" Spencer quickly ran to the window and held her in his arms.


    As he brought her down to his chest, their lips accidentally touched.


    Fiona drew back from the contact, terrified of looking at the face in front of hers.


    Spencer swallowed hard trying to brush aside this accidental kiss. But Fiona''s stiff posture told him she was having a more difficult time doing the same.


    "So is this your way of welcoming me back? A gift for my safe return?" His sudden smile slowly breaking the tension.

 Chapter 13 Ill Kiss You

    Fiona didn¡¯t know how she got out of his embrace, and if she¡¯d even blushed or struggled. She only knew that when she finally composed herself, she stood by the basin in the bathroom, about to wash her hands.


    As she breathed in, Spencer¡¯s smell, a somehow comforting mix of rain and smoke seemed to linger.


    Along with the unmistakable tension that filled the room was a sweet, if not subtle tenderness. And yet, it was horrible for a man and a woman to be alone together. Fiona resolved to not come here next week.


    Fiona took a deep breath as she felt her face flush. As she walked silently out of the bathroom, she heard a contented sigh from the living room. She found Spencer in an unorthodox position.


    He lay down on the sofa, but was too tall that one of his legs dangled out and rested against the floor instead. Despite this, he slept soundly.


    He¡¯d fallen asleep in just a few minutes. He must be exhausted.


    Fiona quietly approached him and took notice of his slight frown and undisguised fatigue. She wondered if she should wake him up.


    "What are you looking at? Do you think I¡¯m handsome?" As he spoke in a hoarse voice, Spencer opened his eyes.


    Fiona, startled, stepped back in surprise. "You weren¡¯t asleep?"


    "I was." He sat. "I woke up when I heard your footsteps." He always stayed alert.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. She noted to herself that keeping any kind of secret from him in the future would be unwise.


    "Breakfast is served. Do you want to have some first?" she asked after a pause.


    "Yes." Spencer smiled at her.


    "Then have some breakfast, take a shower and go to bed. You¡¯ll feel more comfortable."


    She stared back with confusion as she saw Spencer''s burning eyes boring into her. "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you think you''re a bit too chatty?"


    "I..." Fiona opened her mouth, but closed it again before saying anything. She turned around and walked to the table. "It''s time for breakfast."


    Spencer looked back at her as she did so, and put a hand in his pocket. ¡®Fiona, don''t you think you look like a wife who was waiting for her husband to come home?¡¯ he thought.


    "We¡¯ll go back downtown first thing tomorrow morning," he said in between eating.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded. "By the way, I don''t need to come here next week, right?"


    He stopped eating. "No, you don''t," he replied.


    ''Great!''


    Fiona smiled.


    "Hide your smile a little, won¡¯t you?" Spencer stared at the food in front him, not even daring to cast a glance.


    The smile on her face disappeared. "I''m happy. Aren''t you happy? You don''t have to see me. You should be happy. At least now, no one is going to interrupt your training or lurk around."


    "Yes, I am happy," he murmured, paused for a second, and stood up. "I''m full. I''m going to take a shower."


    "Wait a minute!" Fiona stopped him. "Does this mean I can go back and sleep in my room now?"


    "We¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. Won¡¯t it be me more troublesome for you?" He frowned.


    "I haven''t hung up the curtain yet. You know, I wonder how I can sleep at night like that."


    "Women are trouble." He glanced at her impatiently and then strode towards her bedroom.


    She stared at his back for a few seconds before realizing what he was doing. She quickly pushed the door open and found him stepping on the chair, curtain on hand.


    "Be careful!" Fiona shouted.


    "Do you think everyone is as clumsy as you?" Due to his stature, he was able to easily draw the curtain. "This is the first time I¡¯ve done this, Fiona."


    "Thank you very much, Spencer."


    "Thank me more sincerely." He jumped off the chair and drew the curtain to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t fall down again. In a sarcastic tone, he remarked, "How hard did you pull the curtain down? Seems like you bore a grudge against it!"


    "I don''t know."


    "I hope you¡¯re aware that you are nothing but trouble." Spencer turned around and walked out of the room silently. "I''m going to shower.


    Don''t peep at me." Fiona didn''t know how to retort. ¡®How can a 26-year-old man be so childish?¡¯


    After showering, Spencer felt a burning pain on his left shoulder. He looked in the mirror and saw a large scratch on his back. He had gotten injured but didn¡¯t bandage the wound. As such, the gash began to sting as water ran along.


    Fiona drew the pictures, having forgotten that Spencer was still there.


    Bang!


    A loud noise echoed across the living room. Fiona¡¯s eyes widened with shock, and she ran out with her sketchpad to check. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    She saw Spencer standing in front of the mirror as he held a cotton stick and clumsily wiped the blood on his back.


    Beside his feet was a stool that had been kicked over and a medicine box whose contents were scattered all over the floor.


    "What are you doing? Wouldn¡¯t you rather go the infirmary so they could treat your wound properly?" Fiona asked in a disapproving tone.


    "It''s none of your business," he snapped at her. He felt her eyes


    pierce through him, as if she was looking down upon him like an idiot.


    She glanced at his wound again, frowned, and walked back.


    "Fuck you! Come back here!" Spencer kicked the medicine box. He turned around and stared at Fiona. "Apply some medicine on it."


    "No, I won''t." Fiona clenched her fists. She didn''t want to touch him.


    His eyes grew stormier as he strode towards Fiona, who noticed him and hurried back.


    "Are you trying to escape?" With a sneer, Spencer quickly caught up with her, grabbed her thin arms, and threw her mercilessly on the sofa.


    Her sketchpad fell onto the floor. She stared at him. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    He smiled and started to move closer to her. He propped his hands on each side of her head. He stared at her more intently, and in a slow voice, he murmured, "I will kiss you if you don¡¯t apply the ointment for me."


    "Are you crazy?" Fiona stuttered in disbelief.


    "You made me do this." Spencer pursed his lips.


    "I hope to never see you again." Fiona turned her head away. "Get out of my way. I''ll put some ointment on your wound."


    "Somehow, I suddenly don¡¯t want to." He drew closer to her, still smiling. "You seem to hate my being close to you."


    "I¡¯m glad you realize that."


    "You shouldn¡¯t be!" He sighed deeply. "You had just thrown yourself on me and kissed me, and now this?"


    Fiona''s face turned red. "That was an accident!"


    "Was that your first kiss?" He asked the question as if he already knew the answer.


    "That does not count as kissing!" she stammered.


    "Really? Then what does?" He went even closer, almost grazing his lips against hers. Fiona could feel his gentle breath on her skin. She knew what he was trying to do, but she couldn¡¯t stop the sweet smell suddenly infiltrate her senses.


    "Stay back!" Fiona shouted, pushing him away with her eyes closed. "I told you to get out of my way!"


    Spencer stopped abruptly in his tracks as he felt their skins touch. As he looked at every inch of Fiona¡¯s frustrated expression, he wanted to teach her what a kiss was.


    "Spencer, don''t kiss any other woman! You can kiss only me for the rest of your life!"


    "Okay."


    As he was about to kiss Fiona, a scene suddenly popped into his head.


    It was startling enough that his eyes widened and he pulled back instantly.


    Fiona squirmed as she continued to shut her eyes. She didn''t know what to do, but then she felt the pressure in front of her suddenly lift. She opened her eyes.


    Spencer stood up straight and said sarcastically, "Did you really think I was going to kiss you? Apply the medicine for me."


    "Phew!" Fiona¡¯s whole body, which had been rigid and tense just a moment ago, suddenly relaxed. She knew that he was just intimidating her.


    Spencer sat on the chair as she walked up behind him. As she bore her eyes on his wounded back, her fingers trembled.


    "Hurry up! I''m going to bed!" he said.


    "Yes, of course," Fiona replied and immediately started to apply the ointment.


    It hurt a little when the medicine touched the wound, but it was nothing to Spencer.


    "You have so many scars," Fiona murmured as she traced them with her gaze, one by one.


    "They¡¯re a symbol. For men, that is." She could hear a trace of disdain in his voice. "Unlike women who wish for a scar treatment from the most insignificant mosquito bite."


    Fiona stopped abruptly as she felt like a thousand ants bit into the scars on her back.


    Suddenly, she saw Spencer pick up her sketchpad.


    "Don''t touch that!" Hurriedly coming back to her senses, Fiona stretched out her hand and tried to reach for it.


    "Apply the medicine!" Lifting the sketchpad away from her, he said, "I might tear this apart if it causes that much distraction."


    Fiona scowled but said nothing in reply.


    He scanned her painting and slowly came to appreciate her talent. There were vast mountains and the clearest rivers and... A necklace? As he flipped to the next page, there was what seemed to be a relatively new painting of a necklace. Three black strands of thread twisted into a whip-like chain, but there was no pendant dangling from it.


    "Is this a man¡¯s necklace?" Spencer stared at it. "Did you draw this for some certain man?"


    Fiona''s face darkened. She replied in an icy tone, "No."


    "Don''t be shy, Fiona." Spencer laughed. "If there is, I¡¯ll help you."


    "I''ve applied the medicine. Give that back to me," Fiona sneered.


    Spencer presented it back to her. Fiona grabbed it and turned around, walking back to the bedroom without saying another word.


    "Freak!" Spencer took one last look at her before he also walked back to his bedroom. As he closed his door, his eyes froze with utter confusion. What was wrong with him just now? He even wanted to kiss Fiona. He thought of the past once again.


    In the next room, Fiona wore a stone cold expression.


    Spencer always brought up all of the most painful memories. She resolved to stay away from him.

 Chapter 14 Slap Him

    It was a sunny Saturday morning when Fiona and Spencer were seen by public eye getting into a car together.


    "Fiona, you should come next time!" Eric smiled with a wave of his hand.


    "Yes, please. You must come again next time!" Daniel echoed. "I wasn''t able to hear you play the piano!"


    Fiona smiled politely and said her goodbyes. "Take care, everyone. I''ll come back when I get the chance."


    "Can we leave now, Fiona?" Spencer snorted. He was tapping his foot impatiently.


    "Sure. Let''s go," Fiona said, settling in her seat.


    "Let''s go," Spencer ordered the driver.


    Fiona wondered why Spencer sat in the back seat. She was about to ask but Johnson beat her to it. "Spencer, why did you sit in the back seat?" he asked.


    Spencer reached out to pat his head. "It''s none of your business," he replied patronizingly. "This is my car. I can sit where I like"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson told himself to remain quiet for the rest of the trip.


    ''It''s a good thing I wasn''t the one who asked. He''d probably lash out at me as well,'' Fiona thought.


    After that, Spencer rested comfortably in his seat and cleared his throat. "The front seat is too small for me," he explained. "Maybe I should buy a new car."


    ''At this rate, he might as well buy a truck,'' Fiona thought.


    As the car drove in the thick forest, an idea struck Fiona. She rummaged through her bag to find her sketchpad and continued to design the necklace.


    Spencer rubbed his temple as he stared at Fiona. He watched her draw when he found himself yawning.


    Fiona felt Spencer''s judgmental eyes looking at her. She looked up to stare at him and then continued working on her drawing.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" Spencer patted the sketchpad with his hand. "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    Fiona ignored him and turned her back to him to face the window.


    "Fiona!" he snarled. "Don''t play dumb with me. Turn around!" Fiona turned to look at Spencer.


    "I can just sit in the passenger seat. That way you get enough space to sit comfortably," she said.


    "How dare you?!" He grabbed Fiona''s sketchpad. "You''re wasting so much time painting the entire day! What''s taking you so long? Is this your first piece of work?"


    Fiona frowned. "Give it back to me!" she demanded. She tried to reach out to take it back.


    "No way!" Spencer opened the car window and stretched out his hand so the sketchpad dangled outside the window. "Answer my question first," he said cheekily.


    "What?" Fiona''s eyes narrowed.


    "Is this your first piece of work?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    He turned to look at what Fiona painted. It was a necklace. "Why did you design this?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Fiona raised her voice. "Give it back to me!"


    He waved the sketchpad outside the window, threatening her. "Do as I say or else I throw it away. If you dare¡ª"


    Spencer wasn''t able to finish his words. Fiona suddenly screamed and her eyes widened with horror. "My paintings!" she gasped.


    "Hmm?" He turned around only to find the paintings gone. In his hand was the sketchpad alone. He craned his neck outside the window and saw Fiona''s paintings scattered underneath a towering branch.


    "Stop the car!" Fiona pushed the door open and prepared to jump out.


    "Are you fucking crazy? What were you thinking?" Spencer looked stressed out. He pulled Fiona back to her seat and then shouted at Johnson, "Stop the car!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson abruptly stepped on the brakes, his heart pushing fast out of shock.


    Fiona glared at Spencer, pushed him away, and stepped out of the car.


    "Damn it!" He pushed the door open and ran after her.


    The paintings were enmeshed in twigs scattered on the ground. Fiona walked over and picked them up one by one. She felt terribly upset for all her hard work was destroyed.


    Some of the paintings fell into puddles and got wet, while the others were stained with soil or hanging up on the tree.


    "Let me help you," Spencer said as he reached out to take a painting off one branch. He was about to hand it to Fiona when the drawing caught his attention. It was the drawing of the necklace.


    "Give it to me." Fiona grabbed the paper and was shocked to see it poked with a hole.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. It was an accident!" Spencer explained, feeling guilty.


    Fiona did not say anything as she walked away. The painting was clenched in her fist as her hand trembled slightly.


    "It''s just a piece of paper, and you can easily draw it again." Spencer followed and put his hands into his pockets. It seemed that he was careless.


    Spencer''s cold words angered Fiona. She turned around and stared at him coldly. "If you hate me, find another way to torture me," she said. "Don''t touch my paintings!"


    Anger flashed in Spencer''s eyes too. He raise his voice and said, "No one dares


    talk to me like that!"


    "It''s my honor to be the first one!" Without fear, Fiona raised her head and looked at him straight. "You''re the one who did something wrong. Is this really how you express your guilt? Spencer, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I did something wrong?" Spencer chuckled. "I''ve never made a mistake in my entire life."


    Fiona clenched her fist tighter. "Agreeing to marry you is the biggest mistake of my life," she said coldly. "You disgust me."


    He laughed grimly in reply. His eyes were red with anger. Through gritted teeth, he said, "Well, that''s a relief! I''ll torture you this whole life, yet you can''t get away from me. I don''t care about your stupid paintings!"


    Fiona was furious. "I''ll make sure Grandpa knows about this!" she shouted. "I no longer want to get a marriage license with you. I''ll find another way to pay him back!" With that, she stomped towards the car.


    She was not going to marry him? Spencer narrowed his eyes as he stared at Fiona walking away


    As soon as Fiona got in the car, Spencer joined and ordered Johnson, "Run back to the base."


    Fiona turned to look at Spencer with her big eyes.


    "Fuck off!" he roared, the blue veins popping out on his neck.


    "Yes, sir!" Gritting his teeth, Johnson got out of the car.


    Bang!


    Spencer squeezed into the back seat and slammed the door shut. He stared at Fiona with predatory eyes. His lips curled into a sinister smile. "Do you think you can easily get away from me?"


    "Spencer!" Fear gripped Fiona''s whole body. With her lips trembling, she asked, "What do you want?" "Don''t come any closer!"


    "Do you realize I can fuck you right here?" With brute force, Spencer grabbed Fiona by the shoulders and forced her to lean close to him. He clasped her head and forced her to look into his eyes. "Do you think you can still refuse our marriage after that?"


    "No!" Fiona shrieked. She shook her head desperately and struggled to retreat.


    But Spencer was too strong for her. The two looked at each other angrily. Fiona raised her leg and attempted to kick Spencer, but he simply grabbed her leg mid-air.


    He grabbed her legs and flipped her around, inserting his own body between her legs.


    Fiona screamed in horror. Spencer was pressed heavily on top of her. Her hands were clamped and her legs were forced to hold his waist. She was so scared she was barely breathing.


    "This is your fault, Fiona. You gave me ideas as to how else I can make you suffer," Spencer whispered in her ear as he bent down against her. "For example, I could fuck you right here and right now. That way, we''ll perform our duty as a couple."


    "Spencer, don''t come closer!" Fiona struggled desperately. She closed her eyes, trying to hold back her tears. She didn''t like crying in front of anyone. She hadn''t done it in a long while. Spencer was an exception


    Fiona felt his warm breath against her skin as Spencer swooped in closer. "Spencer, please let me go!" she begged.


    "Too late!" In one swift motion, he grabbed the collar button of her shirt.


    With her hand released, Fiona suddenly slapped Spencer across the face.


    Pak!


    A crisp sound echoed in the car. Spencer froze. His face was burning as he looked at Fiona in disbelief.


    Even Fiona was surprised at what she did. She gasped. Her eyes were red as she held back tears.


    Spencer''s phone rang. He shivered and rushed out of the car, ready to answer it.


    It was his grandpa''s exclusive ring tone.


    "Hello? Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Spencer tried to speak as normal as possible, even if the left side of his face burned.


    After he got out of the car, Fiona sat up in a corner and clenched her clothes.


    "Spencer, didn''t you say you''d be back today? What time is it now? Why haven''t you arrived yet?" Wayne''s voice came through the other end of the line. He sounded more energetic than last week.


    "I''m on the way. I''ll be back soon," said Spencer in a low voice.


    "Okay. Is Fiona with you? Did she say anything?"


    Spencer thought of his reply. He looked back in the car and frowned. "She''s asleep," he answered.


    "She must be tired!" Grandpa sighed. "Alright, then I won''t bother him. Go home now, please. Be nice to Fiona!"


    "I know, Grandpa. I''ll hang up now."


    "Alright, be careful."


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer looked at Fiona''s empty expression. He went back to the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Fiona, don''t even dare jump out of the car to kill yourself. I won''t let you succeed." The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. ''What if she does something stupid? How will I explain that to Grandpa?'' he thought.


    Fiona stared at the window quietly. Why would she kill herself? She had survived the past ten years with courage and strength. She''d do anything to live well for her parents'' sake.

 Chapter 15 Got The University Offer

    The car went all the way to the downtown area. The atmosphere inside was very depressing. Silence hung heavy in the air.


    For a moment, Fiona found it hard to accept the fact that her work had really been destroyed. She just sat there, still, hugging herself. She was traumatized.


    Spencer was really insane! She couldn''t imagine what he would do if they actually went ahead and got married. He had an awful temper. She was in big trouble now! What should she do now? Call off the engagement and save herself from a life of misery?


    Spencer was driving fast, and he couldn''t help biting his lips in remorse. He glanced at Fiona from time to time through the rear-view mirror. When he saw the despondent look on her face, he felt ashamed of himself. Why was he reduced to forcing a little girl? It was the first time he had done something so despicable.


    However,


    on second thought, he thought Fiona deserved this. He hated her in the first place. So he should be happy to see her upset. This was exactly what he wanted, wasn''t it?


    Fiona didn''t know where they were now. Suddenly a bird cried out from a tree outside. She subconsciously turned her head to look out of the window.


    Seeing her movements, Spencer breathed an unexpected sigh of relief. Her eyes were so pure and innocent that it made him feel like an asshole for hurting her.


    They arrived at the hospital late afternoon.


    Wayne had been transferred to the general ward. He looked energetic now. As soon as Spencer and Fiona entered his room, he was overjoyed.


    "Grandpa!" Spencer went to his bedside.


    "Grandpa." Fiona followed him and stood on the other side of the bed.


    "You''re finally here! My poor Fiona." Grandpa turned to look at her and asked concernedly, "How is it going? How are you? Tell me, did Spencer bully you? If he did, I''ll help you teach him a lesson."


    Determined to spill the beans, Fiona plucked up the courage and opened her mouth. Her palms were full of cold sweat. "Grandpa, I...I want..."


    When he heard the words "I want", Spencer''s eyes dimmed. He had already guessed what she would say next. His heart trembled.


    ''Fiona wants to call off the engagement! She really wants to go back on her promise of marriage! And she couldn''t wait to tell Grandpa as soon as she entered the room!''


    Spencer was a little anxious.


    "Fiona, what''s wrong?" Old as he was, Wayne was very sharp. Looking at Fiona''s hesitation, he knew that she wanted to something to tell him. "Don''t be afraid. Just tell me!!"


    "Dad!"


    The sudden sound outside the door broke the silence. Spencer''s father arrived!


    Ethan strode into the ward in a sprightly manner with a folder in his hand.


    He smiled when he saw Spencer and Fiona standing there. "Looks like I''m here just in time."


    "Hi, Uncle Ethan," Fiona greeted and swallowed her words.


    "Dad!" Spencer also greeted his father but kept a close watch on Fiona the whole time.


    "What is that in your hand?" Wayne asked.


    "This is for Fiona," Ethan said with a smile. He handed the folder to her.


    Fiona took it doubtfully. Ethan said, "Go on, open it and have a look."


    Under everyone''s curious gaze, Fiona opened the folder and saw a lot of paper materials inside. The last item was...


    "An offer?!" Fiona''s eyes lit up. She quickly drew out D University''s offer Letter, and exclaimed, "Grandpa, I''m going to D University!"


    "Great!" Wayne let out a hearty laugh. "Fiona, you''re awesome!"


    Seeing the joy on Fiona''s face, Spencer couldn''t help but smile. He was about to congratulate her when suddenly the light in her eyes dimmed. She turned her head and hid her expression from him.


    He cursed inwardly.


    "Thank you so


    much, Uncle Ethan!" Holding up the letter, Fiona almost jumped for joy.


    "My pleasure," Ethan said. "The principal of your university is my friend. I happened to have some work with him, so I brought back your offer and materials."


    "You''re so kind to me, Uncle Ethan." Fiona was touched by his gesture but felt a little guilty inside. Everyone in this family was so nice to her except for Spencer. How could she tell them she wanted to call off the engagement.


    "I have some work to finish, so I''m leaving now," Ethan said. "Dad, have a good rest. I''ll visit you again when I''m free."


    "Okay, go ahead." Wayne waved his hand. "You can leave now since my grandson and granddaughter-in-law are here!"


    Ethan smiled tenderly at his old man and left. Turning to look at the files, Wayne said, "Fiona, you have got a very high score in the college entrance examination. It says here that you are the second best in the city!"


    ''The second in the entire city?'' Spencer touched his nose. ''How can this girl be so intelligent?''


    "As long as we work hard, anyone can get good results," Fiona replied with a modest smile.


    "Look at this certificate and all these awards," Wayne tossed the materials in front of him. "Spencer, see? Fiona is such a good girl. You won''t find another girl better than her. You should treat her well."


    Spencer didn''t say anything, but he picked up the files from the desk and started to read them page by page. There were certificates for piano playing, painting, composition writing, etc.


    An idea popped into his mind suddenly. If she was such an all-rounder, was it possible that she had a long line of young suitors chasing after her?


    Wayne''s voice suddenly interrupted his musings. "Good girl, what were you saying just now?"


    "I..." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I was about to tell you that I was hungry and I was worried that you would laugh at me."


    After hearing her words, Spencer suddenly felt a wave of relief wash over him. He wanted to go to her and envelop her in a big hug.


    "Oh my, what time is it? You haven''t had dinner yet?" Wayne was so upset that he smacked his grandson gently on the back and asked, "What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you bring Fiona to dinner before coming here? Take her to dinner now!"


    "Yes, sir! Right away!" Raising his head high, Spencer saluted him.


    "Fiona," said Wayne, holding Fiona''s hand. "Go have dinner with Spencer. I should rest too."


    "Have a good rest, Grandpa. How about I bring you lunch tomorrow?" she offered sweetly.


    "Well, that''s a very good idea."


    Wayne nodded and winked at his grandson. The latter shrugged and walked over to Fiona. "Let''s go," he said flatly.


    "Okay," Fiona replied before following him out.


    "So what do you want to eat?" He walked side by side with Fiona in the corridor of the hospital waiting for her answer.


    "Nothing. I''m not hungry!" Fiona snapped.


    "Fine. Let me drive you home then," Spencer said, without any expression or emotion.


    "I can go back by myself!" With that, she quickened her pace and walked away. She didn''t want to be around him a moment longer.


    Spencer silently followed her out of the hospital. He kept looking at her for a long time while she waited to get on the bus.


    Just then his phone rang.


    He stared at the bus and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "Have you returned?" A man''s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    "Terence, now you have time to call me?" When the bus turned the corner, he then looked away.


    "I''m free, but it''s you who never has the time. Come to my office now. I need your help," Terence said.


    "Incompetent man!" Spencer snorted. "I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 16 He Met Her Again

    By the end of June, the campus of D University was filled with lush, green trees. Boys were sweating it out on the basketball court and the football field, couples were whispering intimately to each other on benches under the trees and other students were sitting around the small lake and the hillside, preparing for their exams. It was a flourishing and beautiful scene.


    Getting off the bus, Fiona entered the main gate of D University. Clutching the straps of her mini backpack, she strolled around the campus taking in the scenery.


    After leaving the hospital yesterday, she had returned to the Four Seasons Scenery. She had been looking at the university offer for a long time. Eventually, she decided to go and check out the university where she would live for the next four years.


    With every step she took, she felt much better.


    "This is the library, this is the canteen and this is the art school building," Fiona muttered to herself, trying to create a mental map of the university campus.


    "Hello, Ryan. Look! I saw a pretty girl."


    Two tall boys walked out of the dormitory building and ambled over o the lake besides the art school. The dark-skinned boy was holding a basketball in his hands. He nudged the other boy at the waist.


    The boy named Ryan was holding books in his arms. He didn''t bother looking at who his friend was pointing at. He just patted his friend on the shoulder and smiled, "Everyone is beautiful in your eyes."


    "No, I''m serious about this one. She''s like a fairy-tale princess!" he insisted. "The other girls in our college are not good enough for you. But just look at this one! She is a good match for you! Ryan, I promise that you will never regret it if you just take one look at her!"


    The smile on Ryan Wen''s face widened. He finally agreed and looked up. His bright eyes widened in surprise when he saw the girl standing on the lake shore. ''It''s her!'' he thought as his heart skipped a beat. It was the girl who was standing before the advertisement at the bus station the other day!


    "See? Isn''t she beautiful? Hey! Ryan! Where are you going?"


    Fiona was enjoying her stroll along the lake. The gentle breeze was caressing her face. She walked up to an empty bench. Just as she was going to sit down, someone called her.


    "Hi!"


    Ryan''s gentle voice rang in her ear. Startled, Fiona turned around. Her heart missed a beat as she saw a handsome young man before her. He had bright, smiling eyes and a straight-edged nose. He looked like a warm person. He was holding some books in his arms and panting.


    He was wearing a spotless white shirt, and his overall persona was clean and sunny.


    "Hello," she greeted back. "Are you talking to me?"


    "Yes, I am." Ryan nodded as he got the chance to see her at close quarters. His heart was thudding against his chest as he introduced himself. "My name is Ryan Wen.


    "Ryan Wen..." Fiona repeated his name softly. She was about to ask him why he had introduced himself so enthusiastically when suddenly another boy showed up.


    "Hello, nice to meet you!" The boy who was with Ryan earlier also ran up to Fiona. With a friendly and honest smile, he said, "My name is Sam Zhao. What''s your name?"


    The direct question caught her off guard.


    Seeing her reaction, Ryan panicked and hurriedly assured her, "We are not bad people! We are junior students here at D University! If you don''t believe me, I can show you our campus cards!"


    He took out his campus card from his pocket.


    Holding the campus card in his hand, Ryan stared at her earnestly. The corners of Fiona''s mouth curled up into a smile. His heart melted at this moment.


    "It''s all right. I trust you. I don''t need to look at your campus card. So what do you want from me?"


    Sam Zhao swallowed and said, "We just want to get to know you. I''ve been here for three years and I''ve never seen anybody as beautiful as you. And I''ve never seen you on our campus before. My God, am I nearsighted?"


    Fiona blushed. She opened her mouth to respond, but nothing came out.


    "Hey, listen. Sam was just being straightforward. Don''t take it to heart," Ryan Wen explained nervously.


    Fiona shook her head and said, "It''s fine. Doesn''t matter."


    Sam Zhao was embarrassed now. He scratched his head and said shyly, "I''d better keep my mouth shut. Ryan, you say something."


    "Are you a student here?" Ryan Wen asked. "How come I haven''t seen you before?"


    "I have got admission to D University this year. I will start school in October. By the way, I''m Fiona Ji,"


    she said with a smile.


    He finally got her name! Ryan clenched his fists secretly,


    trying to hide his ecstasy. He continued the conversation. "So you are a freshman here! We study in t


    he economics and management school. What about you?"


    "Oh that''s nice. I''m in the art school."


    "No wonder you are so beautiful and elegant like a masterpiece!" Sam Zhao commented. "Well, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Yeah, nice to meet you," Ryan Wen parroted.


    "Nice to meet you too," Fiona replied, just as her phone buzzed. She pulled out her phone to check the caller ID.


    Grabbing this opportunity, Sam snickered and whispered in Ryan''s ear, "What do you think? She is a freshman. I will take the initiative if you don''t like her."


    Ryan immediately smacked Sam''s stomach with a book and whispered back, "You have no chance, buddy."


    Sam rubbed his belly and laughed. He knew Ryan was interested in her.


    Meanwhile the caller ID on Fiona''s phone showed it was Spencer. She disconnected the call without hesitation.


    "Fiona, is it your first time here? How about we show you around the campus?" Sam enthusiastically offered, seeing that Fiona had hung up the phone. "We have nothing to do anyway, right? Ryan?"


    Looking at the books in his hands, Ryan smiled and said, "Yes, we''re free."


    "Well, I..."


    The phone rang again,


    but Fiona hung up again with a frown.


    "I''m sorry." She looked up from her phone and apologized. "Well, I have something else to do at noon, but thank you for your invitation. I hope we can meet again next time."


    A strong sense of loss arose from the bottom of Ryan''s heart, but he still tried to play it cool. "That''s okay. We will still have plenty of chances to meet each other in the future. If you need any help at school, feel free to come to me."


    "Thank you so much. That''s very kind of you," Fiona said, waving goodbye to them. Her phone rang again in her hand.


    "Bye!"


    Ryan smiled as he gazed at her gorgeous hair, slim shoulders and slender figure. He had the satisfaction of knowing that he would meet her again.


    "Hey! Hello? Are you out of your mind?" Sam waved his hand in front of Ryan to make him snap out of his trance. "For three years, girls in our school have been chasing you, but I''ve never seen you have a crush on anyone. But this time, it looks like things are not going well for you."


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Ryan asked, the silly smile still plastered on his face.


    "Someone is falling in love!" Sam grinned and started running towards the basketball court. "Ryan, hurry up and go study. I''m going to play basketball. I''m counting on you for the final exam!"


    "I''ll play basketball with you tonight!" Ryan yelled back at him and shook his head beaming after his encounter with Fiona. He had just started towards the library when something occurred to him. He took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Yes, Mr. Wen. What can I do for you?"


    "Andrew, do me a favor. Please check whether a girl named Fiona Ji is participating in our company''s jewelry design competition."


    "Yes, Mr. Wen."


    "Okay, that''s all. Tell Dad I''ll be back next week."


    "I know, Mr. Wen. I''ll inform him."


    Ryan was all smiles when he hung up the phone. He looked at the school gate, grabbed his books and briskly walked to the library. ''Really nice to meet you, Fiona!'' The thought echoed in his mind.


    On the other side, Fiona was walking in a hurry. She answered Spencer''s call, hoping to make it a quick conversation. "What''s the matter, Spencer?"


    "Where the hell are you? How dare you cut my call?" he barked, sounding a bit annoyed.


    "Well, I was busy just now." Fiona was a little impatient and hence she was being short with him.


    "What is it?" He snorted. "Didn''t you say that you would bring lunch for Grandpa? Why haven''t you come to the hospital yet?"


    She checked the time on her phone, and said, "It''s just ten o''clock in the morning!"


    "So what?" Spencer said brashly. "When will you reach?"


    "12 o''clock at the latest." Her lips were pressed into a thin line. She knew that Spencer was at the hospital so she decided to save his face.


    "All right. Don''t forget to bring me lunch too. I''m leaving this afternoon and I have no time to have lunch because I''m staying at the hospital to take care of Grandpa."


    But it sounded as if he was taking it for granted, which annoyed Fiona. "And why should I do that?" she demanded.


    "Because then I won''t bother you the next month."


    "Really?" Fiona''s voice rose up several notches in excitement.


    "Yes, of course!" His voice was dripping with sarcasm. "I''m going to be very busy the next month. I don''t have time to play game with you."


    "All right." Fiona nodded happily. "I''ll bring the food as soon as it''s ready."


    "Hurry up and don''t leave me starving!"


    "Okay." Fiona hung up and walked towards the bus station, pleasantly surprised at this turn of events.

 Chapter 17 A Great-grandson (Part One)

    At the M City Hospital


    After hanging up on Fiona, Spencer walked into the ward and called, "Grandpa!"


    "Spencer!" Wayne turned his head and watched as Spencer approached. Noting the absence of Fiona, he asked curiously, "Didn''t Fiona come with you?"


    "She''s busy preparing lunch for you, but she will definitely follow soon." Spencer sat on the chair beside the bed. Exhaustion was written all over his face.


    Wayne looked at him and asked, "Did you stay with Fiona last night?"


    "Of course not." Spencer shook his head. "Why do you ask?"


    "You look tired."


    The young man smiled as he remarked, "Grandpa, you''re thinking too much."


    "Why keep it from me, Spencer? I know everything," the old man said with a mischievous grin. "Although you two haven''t gotten your marriage license yet, there''s nothing wrong with living together. You don''t have to hide it from me. In fact, I''m looking forward to having a great-grandson soon!"


    "I''m not hiding anything from you, Grandpa. I was at Terence''s company last night and I was helping him with his program. I was working all night."


    With a trace of impatience in his tone, Wayne asked, "So when am I going to have a great-grandson? I can''t wait for you forever. Even if you get Fiona pregnant now, the baby won''t be born until next year. Alas! If you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid I won''t even get to meet him."


    "Don''t say such things, Grandpa! You''ll live a long and happy life," Spencer said. "Don''t worry. Soon enough, you''ll be surrounded with not just one, but a whole bunch of great-grandchildren, who will badger you to tell them stories about your heroic deeds."


    Wayne was amused by the prospect. He laughed as he said, "They''re going to be just like you when you were a child. I never expected that you''re going to marry so soon."


    To this, Spencer only smiled and said nothing.


    "Ahem!" Wayne looked at his grandson and asked in a low voice, "Do you blame me for sending Celine abroad?"


    The smile on Spencer''s lips turned into a straight line. With bitterness, he replied, "No, I don''t blame you."


    "I had no choice. You have to trust me. I did it for your own good." The old man''s expression softened as he spoke. "Even if I didn''t send her abroad, you''d still have to marry Fiona."


    His words stirred old feelings of resentment in Spencer. Old memories of powerlessness and hate resurfaced and were trying to take over his head. The past felt like smoke that might have dissipated, but wouldn''t completely leave the room. These memories had left a permanent mark in his heart. He disliked Fiona, but he was destined to marry her. And even though she regarded him with equal displeasure, she also had to marry him. Was it fate that entangled the two of them together? Spencer wondered who was going to suffer more.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked at the door just as he was struggling with his thoughts.


    "Come in!" Spencer shouted.


    "It''s time to take medicine." A nurse walked into the room, pushi


    ng a cart with a tray of pills.


    "Okay." After acknowledging the nurse, Spencer turned to his grandfather and said, "Well, Grandpa, I''ll just make a quick trip to the restroom while the nurse checks up on you."


    "Okay, you may go."


    But Spencer didn''t go to the restroom. Instead, he walked out of the hospital building and went straight to the garden, where he found a bench to sit down on.


    Before his grandfather fell ill, Spencer''s life was carefree and he didn''t feel pressured about his future. He didn''t entertain any fantasies about his future wife. He cared much less about love because except for that person, he had never felt it towards anyone.


    But suddenly Wayne told him that he was going to get married, and that person must be Fiona.


    The whole idea was upsetting.


    He reached into his pocket for the pack of cigarettes Terence gave him last night.


    He lit one up with his lighter and took a long, deep drag.


    After finishing two sticks, Spencer felt bored. He stood up and was about to go back to the ward when he saw a person rushing into the building, carrying two lunchboxes.


    "Fiona..."


    Spencer quickly followed her inside. ''Fiona, Grandpa wants me to have a baby with you. What should I do? Will you agree?'' he thought.


    Fiona entered the ward carrying the lunchboxes. She was surprised to see that Spencer wasn''t there, but she didn''t let it show in her expression.


    "Hello, Fiona!"


    "I''m here, Grandpa!" Fiona approached his bedside with a smile. "I hope you''re hungry. I brought you lunch."


    Smiling, the old man said to his nurse, "I''m so lucky my granddaughter-in-law brought me food. I''m sure it tastes better than any hospital food."


    "For sure, Mr. Cheng," the nurse replied with a smile. "I''m certain your granddaughter-in-law prepared your meal with love and care. Our hospital cook can''t compete with that."


    "Ha-ha..." Wayne chuckled at the nurse''s reply.


    Fiona handed one of the lunchboxes to the nurse to serve and put the other on the cupboard beside the bed.


    "Why did you bring two?" Wayne asked.


    "Oh, this one..."


    "That''s for me!" It was then that Spencer opened the door and came in. "Grandpa, I''m hungry. I came so early in the morning to take care of you that I didn''t have time to eat."


    With a meaningful look, Wayne responded, "Oh, I promise you''ll feel better once you''ve tasted Fiona''s cooking."


    "Don''t compliment her too much, Grandpa! It''ll go straight to her head!" Spencer snorted and strode into the ward. He took a seat on the bench and casually ordered Fiona, "Open the lunchbox!"


    Fiona could only sigh. ''Since Grandpa''s here, I might as well play along.''


    A delicious smell filled the room when Fiona opened the lunchbox. It wasn''t like any food Spencer had had at the canteen; it smelled like home.


    Spencer found no other way to describe it. He had always thought that the phrase "the taste of home" was nothing but sentimental gibberish. But now, he too felt a bit strangely sentimental.

 Chapter 17 A Great-grandson (Part Two)

    "Fiona, thank you so much. Have you eaten yet?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes, I have, Grandpa," Fiona answered with a bright smile. "I''m good. Please eat up."


    "By the way, will you go to the base with Spencer this afternoon?" Wayne asked.


    "No, I won''t," came Fiona''s short response.


    "Why not? Is Spencer bullying you?"


    Spencer was eating with his head down when he heard Wayne''s words. He shuddered and rushed to say something before Fiona could reply, "Grandpa, I''ll be very busy next month. Even if she came with me, I wouldn''t have the chance to accompany her."


    "I see!" Wayne nodded. "Then you won''t come back the next month?"


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer shook his head. "No, I won''t."


    "So you don''t know when you two will meet again? How am I supposed to have a great-grandson?" Wayne remarked with gloom.


    ''Great-grandson?'' Fiona''s embarrassment and surprise were evident on her red face.


    "Ahem!" Even Spencer was caught by surprise. He coughed out grains of rice and quickly reached for a bottle of water. After recovering, he said angrily, "Grandpa, how could you ask for a great-grandson when your granddaughter-in-law is barely an adult?"


    ''What an ass!'' Fiona screamed in her thoughts. Spencer was pretending to be a good guy in front of Wayne, and yet he had almost raped her in the car yesterday. ''Jerk!''


    "I''m an old man, Spencer. I only have one wish left and you won''t even let me say it!" Wayne glared at Spencer with anger. "As much as it pains me, you''re the only young man in the family who can fulfill this wish. And you''re very seldom at home. If only you had a brother or a sister! But it''s impossible now. The only thing I can do is wait for my great-grandson! What''s wrong with that?"


    Fiona realized that Wayne really didn''t consider Celine as his granddaughter. But it made complete sense. After all, she wasn''t his blood descendant. She didn''t even come back when Wayne got sick.


    Meanwhile, Spencer was floored. It took a moment before he could open his mouth to respond. "I''m sorry, Grandpa. You''re right. Let''s see if I can give you a great-grandson."


    Wayne was so angry that he threw the spoon he was holding in Spencer''s direction. He then turned to Fiona and said, "Fiona, I won''t speak to this brat anymore, but I will speak to you."


    "What is it, Grandpa?"


    "I want you to give birth to my great-grandson as soon as possible. I''ll be looking forward to that day every minute of my life. I''m begging you."


    Fiona was at a loss. She only managed to say, "I have to go to college first, Grandpa." ''After all, I can''t just take a kid to college with me,'' she thought. Besides, why did she have to have a baby with Spencer?


    Spencer lowered his head and resumed eating, not wishing to take part in the conversation anymore.


    After Wayne had finished his meal, Fiona walked out of the ward with Spencer. Fiona sighed. She wasn''t even able to mention her intent of breaking off the engagement and Wayne unexpectedly put the pressure on her to give him a great-grandc


    hild. What should she do?


    "Where do you live, Fiona?" Spencer suddenly asked.


    "Didn''t Grandpa tell you?" Fiona raised her eyebrows.


    "No, he didn''t."


    "Well then, you don''t need to know." With those words, Fiona shrugged her shoulders and turned around to leave.


    "Fiona!" Spencer''s quick temper made him forcefully grab Fiona''s arm.


    "Don''t touch me!" Fiona didn''t want anybody to touch her, especially Spencer. Biting her lips, she struggled to take a step back.


    His heart sank as he said, "Okay, I won''t touch you. But do you honestly think I won''t find out if you don''t tell me?"


    "I don''t care."


    Throwing a look at Wayne''s room, Spencer swallowed his pride and said, "Fiona, don''t talk to him about breaking off the engagement. Plus, you promised you''d give him his great-grandson!"


    Fiona only turned her head away and didn''t respond. She was hoping to discuss the topic with Wayne alone, without Spencer.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re up to!" With a stern look, he ordered, "Follow me."


    Caught in his grip, Fiona could only ask, "Where are we going?"


    "Just follow me." Spencer dragged her by the arm.


    They arrived at the office of Wayne''s attending doctor. Spencer pushed the door open and entered.


    "Ah, Spencer! What brings you here?" The doctor stood up after seeing them.


    Spencer pointed at Fiona and asked, "Can you tell her about Grandpa''s condition?"


    "Okay." The doctor nodded and offered them a seat.


    "No, thank you. This won''t take long." Spencer dismissed his kindness with a wave and continued, "Get to the point."


    "Of course." The doctor turned to Fiona and said, "The old man''s condition is pretty stable right now, but there still remain a number of threats to his health. Given his advanced age, his physical function isn''t as good as it was before. He shouldn''t be stimulated or stressed or it could easily aggravate his illness."


    "Did you hear that?" Spencer asked as soon as the two of them left the office.


    "Yes," Fiona nodded.


    "So when I''m not with you, please restrain yourself and just focus on trying to make Grandpa happy. Don''t say anything that might stress him out."


    "Okay," she replied reluctantly.


    He gave her an incredulous look and asked, "Why do you always make me worry?"


    Raising her head, Fiona stared at him. "It''s fine if you don''t believe me, but there''s nothing you can do if you don''t trust me, is there?"


    "Damn it! No one has ever threatened me like this!"


    Fiona snorted, "If you want me to not say anything about the engagement, I have one condition."


    "Tell me!" Spencer blurted.


    "Stay away from me. Stay far away from my sketchpad, and don''t force me into anything."


    "Force you into what?" A smirk played on Spencer''s lips as he moved closer to Fiona.


    "You..." Fiona''s fright made her heart race. She quickly stepped back and shouted, "Spencer, don''t come near me!"


    "Humph!" With a sneer, he stepped back, put on his hat, and walked away. "It''s a deal, Fiona!"


    "That''s a deal!"

 Chapter 18 An Exhibition Of Paintings

    While Spencer was away, Fiona felt carefree and comfortable. She thought it convenient that she could easily commute from the apartment to the hospital every day.


    She had been used to being alone during the last ten years. She had mainly stayed at school even on weekends. When she couldn''t do that, she would stay in the art studio during the day, only going to her aunt''s house to sleep at night. She felt most comfortable immersed in her quiet thoughts and didn''t appreciate being disturbed as much as possible. But Spencer...


    Fiona couldn''t help but feel annoyed as she looked at the half-finished details of the necklace she was drawing. Why did she suddenly think of him?


    It was almost noon when she checked her wristwatch. She put down her pencil and decided to leave the house to buy lunch.


    The pavement released its heat in waves, fanning an asphalt wind over the city that pulled at the throat and sat in the lungs like a fume.


    ''I should''ve stayed at home,'' she thought. There was a slightly cool breeze just as she arrived at the supermarket. But before she could enjoy it, a small piece of paper that flew by her feet.


    "Summer Vibe: The summer dream of contemporary art masters."


    The words caught Fiona''s attention. She stooped down to pick up the flyer and read more. "Treat yourself to an exhibition of paintings unlike at M City Art Museum."


    Fiona gasped. It was the last day of the exhibition She had kept to herself at home and didn''t even know that there was such an event.


    Fiona decided that she could skip lunch for the meantime and see what the exhibition was all about.


    Thanks to the hot weather, there were only a few people inside the museum despite it being the last day of the exhibition.


    Just across the road from the gallery, a black car was parked. In it was none other than Ryan and his driver.


    "Mr. Wen, it''s almost noon. Do you still want to wait?" Andrew asked.


    "Yes!" Ryan quipped without taking his eyes off the museum entrance.


    "Alas!" Andrew sighed. "You''ve been here since the first day of the exhibition, but you wouldn''t even go inside. Are you waiting for someone?"


    The agitated look on Ryan''s face was instantly replaced with a smile as he spoke. "Yes, I''m waiting for someone."


    "Who is it?" Andrew sounded annoyed. "Is it someone with a noble status? Making you wait like this is impolite!"


    Ryan flashed another smile. "Andrew, I don''t mind waiting. The person I''m waiting for doesn''t even know that I''m here. I just came to try my luck."


    "Why didn''t you make an appointment with this person?" Andrew asked, confused.


    "There''s no need for that. She loves paintings so much, I don''t think she''d miss this exhibition." With a look that was half happy and half sad, Ryan asked, "By the way, Andrew, didn''t a girl named Fiona Ji participate in the competition?"


    "No. I already asked someone to check, but Fiona Ji hasn''t signed up for the competition."


    "I see." Ryan lowered his head in disappointment.


    Andrew looked at him from the rear-view mirror. He wondered what kind of girl he was waiting for.


    The frustration of waiting made Ryan feel hot despite the car''s air-conditioning. ''Isn''t she coming? If only I asked for her number that day!''


    With one great sigh, Ryan took one long look at the museum and declared with finality, "I''m done waiting, Andrew. Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir."


    But just as the car was about to drive off, a familiar figure caught Ryan''s notice outside the window. He shouted, "Andrew! Stop the car! Stop the car!"


    Ryan kept his gaze fixed on the girl getting off a bus. As soon as the car stopped, he quickly opened the door and ran out.


    "Mr. Wen, where are you going?" Andrew called out.


    "I''m going to the exhibition!" Ryan shouted excitedly. "Don''t wait up for me. I''ll call you when I''m ready to go home." With that, he dashed across the street to the museum''s entrance. Despite the hot weather, the sight of the girl made Ryan feel refreshed and cool. Sure enough, his waiting had not been in vain.


    After getting off the bus, Fiona wiped off the beads of sweat on her forehead and walked to the ticket booth.


    "Fiona! Fiona, hi!"


    She stopped in her tracks when she heard someone call her name. When she turned around, Fiona saw Ryan running towards her. Ryan was wearing a clean, white shirt yet again. His eyes looked bright and he looked quite dashing as he ran.


    "Ryan? Why are you here?" she asked.


    "You still remember my name. I''m glad!" Ryan exclaimed. "I''m here to see the art exhibition. I saw you as so


    on as I got here. What a coincidence!"


    Fiona smiled politely and replied, "Yes, what a pleasant surprise." Seeing the sweat on Ryan''s forehead, she fished for something in her bag. She took out a silk handkerchief and handed it to him. "Please use this to wipe your sweat."


    "Thanks!" Ryan took the handkerchief from Fiona at once and wiped his face. "I''ll return it to you after I have it washed."


    "No, it''s fine. You can keep it." Fiona waved her hand. The truth was she owned many handkerchiefs so she didn''t mind giving one away.


    "Let''s go in, shall we?" Ryan cut her off before she could finish her words.


    "I''m sorry, it''s so hot out here!" "Ah, yes." Fiona nodded. She was surprised by the sudden turn of events. She had come alone to the museum, yet somehow she ended up with Ryan for company.


    "Have you been learning painting?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you must know a lot about these artworks," Ryan said. "Can I ask you if there''s anything I don''t understand?"


    "Well, I''m not really an expert," Fiona replied modestly. "Besides, everyone''s taste is different."


    "I trust your judgment." Seeing Fiona''s gentle smile, Ryan felt his heart skip a beat. He had never felt this elated in the last twenty years.


    Fiona took her time looking at the paintings one by one and Ryan tagged along silently. Because of his family''s influence, he was deeply knowledgeable about art. He would always go to art exhibitions every chance he got, but that day, it seemed as if Fiona was the centerpiece of the gallery. She was more beautiful than any artwork.


    But Ryan''s attention to her was lost on Fiona, who was completely taken in by the many portraits and landscapes in the exhibit. She attentively studied and appreciated each painting. Concept, framing, composition, color... She noted how each artwork showed these.


    "What do you think of the colors in this one?" Ryan asked in a low voice, attempting to engage Fiona in conversation.


    Fiona looked up and replied, "Well, green is mostly associated with growth, as seen here on the branches and leaves. Red could have been used to depict the summer heat. I think the use of such strong contrasting colors clearly displays the artist''s strong feelings towards summer!"


    Ryan nodded his head slightly. Seeing the confident expression on Fiona''s face made it difficult for him to not stare at her. ''What is wrong with me?'' He had only met her twice and he only knew her name. He even waited days for her to show up at the exhibition. Could it be what they call love at first sight? Did he like her? Ryan silently asked himself despite knowing the answer.


    Yes! He adored the sweet smile that graced her lips every now and then, the serious and determined look on her eyes, and her unique and pleasant temperament.


    They took their time at the art exhibition before finally walking out side by side. They headed to the bus station.


    "Oh, Ryan, I''m so glad to have seen the art exhibition with you today. Thank you!" Fiona said politely. "Well, I guess this is where we part ways. I''ll wait for the bus here. See you around."


    "Well," said Ryan hesitantly, "I was wondering if you''d like to go somewhere else with me."


    "What?" Fiona was caught off guard, but she smiled back at him then. "Are you always this friendly with everyone?"


    Ryan instantly regretted his words. He wondered if he came off too strong.


    "I just thought that it was a happy coincidence we ran into each other here. It could be fun to chat more elsewhere," Ryan smiled. "But if you have other plans, it''s totally fine. Forget I asked."


    Fiona nodded, "I''ll see you next time, Ryan."


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    At that point, the bus that Fiona was waiting for arrived. She said to Ryan, "Well, I''m leaving now."


    "Wait! Wait!" Ryan stopped her. "May I borrow your phone?"


    Despite the unexpected request, Fiona complied and reached into her bag for her phone. "What do you need it for?"


    Ryan took it and quickly dialed a number. Just then, the phone in his pocket began to vibrate. Handing back her phone, he said, "This is my number. If you have any questions about the school, feel free to call me!"


    "What? Oh, okay." Fiona could only nod as she took back her phone. "Well, I have to get on the bus now."


    "Yes, please go ahead. Keep safe on your way home."


    Fiona got on and walked to the back of the bus. She saw that Ryan was waving at her from out the window so she waved back before taking her seat.


    ''What a kind-hearted guy!'' Fiona smiled


    as she looked at the new name on her phone.

 Chapter 19 I Am Hungry

    Time flew by. More than half a month had passed and the deadline of the jewelry design competition approached. She found herself forgetting to eat or drink in favor of completing the design.


    The necklace comprised three complex black threads twisted into a braided chain. At the end lay an obsidian pendant encased with a lifelike dragon miniature. She called this necklace the Dragon.


    Unfortunately, Fiona had been too busy with the design that she''d lost track of time. She''d just sent a digital version of the design to ZR Company''s email when she''d taken a look at the clock.


    Rushing to the hospital, she headed towards Wayne''s ward. Once she got there, she smiled at him and said, "Grandpa, I''m sorry for being late."


    "Oh, Fiona, you''re here!" Wayne was reading a newspaper when he heard her call out. "You''re not late, you''re right on time. Thank you for coming here every day."


    "It''s no big deal." Fiona shook her head and smiled. "Time to eat, Grandpa."


    "Okay." Wayne nodded. "Has Spencer contacted you recently?"


    "No," replied Fiona gently, shaking her head.


    Wayne sighed, displeased with his grandson''s behavior. "He''s too focused on his work and forgets everything when he is busy. When he comes back, I will have a good talk with him. Don''t worry about it."


    "It''s okay, Grandpa. I understand." Having no contact with him was probably for the best.


    "It''s been almost a month. I expect he''ll be back soon. How about you two live together after he comes back? It will help you get closer to one another."


    Fiona froze and didn''t know how to respond to that. Wayne was the one who bought her this house. Did she really have the right to refuse? But she really didn''t want to live together with Spencer.


    "Fiona, didn''t you promise me you''ll be working hard on your relationship with Spencer and getting pregnant as soon as possible? It doesn''t matter if you''re going to college. When you get married, I''ll let everyone in M City know that you''re a member of Cheng family."


    Fiona was at a loss with what to say. A blush stained her cheeks in embarrassment. Agreeing to get pregnant were nothing but stalling tactics. ''What should I do, Spencer?'' she cried inwardly.


    "Fiona, should I take your silence as a yes?"


    "What?" His words startled her back to the conversation they were having.


    "Let Spencer live with you."


    When she walked out of the hospital, she was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. She wasn''t on board with Wayne''s plan, but she also couldn''t turn him down. If she and Spencer got married, Wayne would keep a close eye on them. Would both she and Spencer be able to stand that?


    At midnight The sudden noise coming from the living room forced Fiona out of her sleep.


    She bolted upright in fear. How could anyone be out in the living room when she''d made sure to lock up tight before she''d gone to sleep? Was it a thief? A robber?


    The heavy footsteps slowly approached her bedroom.


    In the dark, Fiona could hear her heart beating at a crescendo. An idea occurred to her, and she immediately lay back in the bed, pretending she was asleep.


    A thief wouldn''t try to approach her.


    The sound of a click warned her that someone opened her bedroom door. A glimmer of light appeared from the gap, hitting Fiona''s eyes. Her eyelids couldn''t help but jump up. Her entire body breaking into a cold sweat.


    For a moment, there was no other sound except that of two people breathing. Fiona could feel the gaze of whoever had entered fixed on her.


    "Fiona, are you asleep?"


    A familiar male voice sounded in the quiet room. It was Spencer! Her eyes shot open and she turned to look at the man standing at the door.


    "Spencer?" Fiona quickly sat up with her hands on the bed. She wasn''t sure if she was more relieved or surprised to see him. "You scared me to death."


    "Sorry, it''s me." The clothes he wore were dirty, wrinkled, and crusted in mud. His voice even sounded hoarse.


    "You''re back?" Turning on the lights in the room, Fiona was finally able to look into Spencer''s face. It had been a month since they''d last seen one another. His skin seemed more tan, and he looked thinner. His face had become more angular.


    With one hand propped against the door frame, he announced, "I''m hungry." His voice sounded tired and barely recognizable.


    Hungry?


    Taking a step forward, Fiona continued, "But why are you here? What am I supposed to do about that?"


    Spencer looked at Fiona. She stood there in a sheer nightgown, its hemline resting just above her knees. His eyes raked over the soft hair that hung over her shoulders, her slender neck, delicate clavicles, to her slender legs. Even with the cute bear on her nightgown, he still found her enticing.


    "Ahem!" He then looked away with a frown. "Grandpa drove me here. Since I''m hungry, you have to cook for me!"


    "Grandpa sent you here?


    Why would he decide that so suddenly?" Feeling both confused and helpless, Fiona took a look at the clock hanging on the wall. It was past midnight.


    The corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk. Looking at Fiona, he asked, "Do you know what he said?"


    Fiona shook her head.


    "He said that you promised him a great-grandson," said Spencer his smile growing bigger. "That was probably why he was so impatient to get me here."


    "You..." Her face turned scarlet, she floundered as she tried to explain, "You know I didn''t mean that! Before you left, you told me to do everything I could to make him happy, so I..."


    "How would I know? For all I knew you could have changed your mind." With a charming smile on his face, Spencer continued, "You know I''d be happy to lend you a hand and help make that happen."


    Even after a month''s absence, he was still just as shameless as before.


    Fiona stared at him angrily. "Don''t say that again. I''m not going to have a baby. Go away!"


    "You haven''t made me food yet." Spencer took a step back. "I''m going to take a shower first. You can take that time to make me dinner."


    How could he so brazenly boss her around like that?


    "Did you hear me?" Spencer asked when he didn''t get a response.


    Fiona spread out her hands. "I don''t have anything here for you. I only have my own clothes and necessities. Are you sure you want to take a bath here?"


    As soon as she was done speaking, she took note of the smug smile forming on his face. With a raised brow, he pointed at the bag by the door. "Guess what''s in there?"


    She looked at the bag with a frown. "What?"


    "My clothes and daily necessities." He turned around and walked to the bag. "Grandpa has already made up his mind. He had all my belongings packed up and gave me the key to this apartment. So, here I am. No need to worry about me, I have everything I need."


    No wonder he knew where she lived! That was how he''d managed to walk in so easily.


    Seeing Spencer sift through the luggage for something to wear, Fiona scowled at his back. "Do you really want to stay here?"


    "Do I have any other choice?" he asked with a shrug. "I''m so hungry that I can eat a cow right about now. You better prepare all my meals now that I''m staying here." After that, he swaggered into the bathroom.


    Fiona stood still and let out a long and exasperated sigh. Things were getting out of her control.


    Spencer flashed a wicked grin as he showered. He found his grandfather''s idea quite genius. Fiona would end up doing all of his cooking and laundry. It would be far better than staying at the Cheng family residence.


    A pleasant aroma wafted from the kitchen. He could smell it the second he was done with his shower as he headed to the source. He dried his hair with a towel on his way to the kitchen. He was surprised to see Fiona in motion as she got everything ready.


    As soon as Fiona turned around, she froze at the sight of him. He had a bath towel around his neck, and his hair was half wet. He was dressed in a T-shirt and shorts, clinging to his incredible figure. He looked more relaxed and casual than usual, but his dark and charming eyes were not relaxed at all. He was staring at her.


    "Dinner is ready." With one last look at him, she quickly turned back to what she was doing, trying to control her rapid heartbeats.


    Spencer didn''t say anything, but went to the table and sat down. Looking at the table full of delicate dishes, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "Enjoy your meal. I''m going to go take a rest." The second she was done speaking, she started to leave.


    "Wait! I will sleep in the bedroom next to yours. Go and ready the bed and hang my clothes in the wardrobe. As for the dirty clothes in the bathroom, it''s up to you whether to wash them or not. Once you''re done, come out and have dinner with me."


    Fiona''s mouth hung open at the ridiculous announcement. "Who do you think you are, Spencer?"


    He kept eating without looking up. "Why are you asking me that? I would really rather not use force against you, okay?"


    "But..."


    He raised his head suddenly and studied her carefully. "You have to learn to get used to it, Fiona."


    "Get used to it? Get used to what exactly?"


    "Get used to us living together. Since you promised to marry me, we have to live together. So, from now on, there is no need to avoid me."


    Fiona slumped her shoulders and asked in anxiously, "What should we from now on?"


    "Well, we can just have a baby like Grandpa wants." He gave her a sinister smile.


    "No way!" Her eyes widened in horror. Instead of fighting back, she grabbed his things. "I''ll go unpack up your things." Then she rushed to the door of the bedroom he''d be staying in.


    Looking at her back, Spencer suddenly lost all sense of taste of the food in his mouth. The smile on the lips disappeared, and his eyes became stormy.

 Chapter 20 Your Wallet Is Drenched

    The room was silent except the sound of Spencer eating his dinner.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room reflected the city lights, the traffic on the viaduct, the colorful neon lights and Fiona''s thin figure.


    Fiona walked over to the door. Staring at Spencer''s two-meter high parcel, she bent down and dragged it into the bedroom.


    Spencer ate quickly as he was starving. After a while, the plates were all empty. He started on his porridge while watching Fiona. She took a few steps forward and he crossed his legs, looking at her with a wicked grin.


    Fiona was reluctant, and yet she couldn''t disobey him, which made Spencer feel very comfortable.


    ''Spencer, you are so shameless!''


    he thought to himself.


    Standing in the guest room, Fiona removed Spencer''s sheets and quilt cover and began to make the bed. ''Just hold on a little longer. When the new semester begins, I can live in the dormitory room, and if Spencer wants to live here, just let him,'' she thought.


    He walked barefoot to the guest room and gazed at her back. There was a gentle fluttering in his heart, which made him a little restless. His eyes traveled down her neck all the way to her back, but he frowned and asked, "What''s that on your back? It looks like a scar."


    Fiona shivered. She quickly straightened up and turned around to face Spencer. She was afraid, but she pretended to be angry. "What are you looking at?"


    Spencer looked away and snorted. "I just saw it by accident. It''s not like I''m not interested in it! Hey, you should go buy a pair of slippers tomorrow because I forgot to bring mine."


    "I have no money," she replied shortly. She started removing clothes from his parcel and tried to keep her back out of Spencer''s line of vision the whole time.


    "How much does a pair of slippers cost? You are so stingy!" Spencer turned around and marched into the bathroom.


    While he was out of sight, Fiona hurriedly put her hand around her shoulder and touched her scar. Her eyes grew sadder as she thought she couldn''t wear this nightgown anymore. She was lost in thought when she suddenly heard the sound of Spencer''s footsteps. She quickly put her hand down and started hanging up his clothes in the closet.


    He returned with his wallet and tossed it in front of Fiona. "Here you are. The wallet is loaded."


    Fiona was taken by surprise when she picked up the wallet, because it was wet. She had a strange expression on her face. She stared at Spencer and asked, "Did you just wash your wallet?"


    "Of course not. It was in my pocket the whole time." Spencer shrugged.


    Fiona quickly opened the wallet. Sure enough, the bag was moist. She hurriedly asked, "Spencer, do you have any important identification in this?"


    "Yes! What''s wrong?"


    Fiona''s eyes widened. She held up his wallet and said, "But the wallet is drenched!"


    "What?" Spencer grabbed the wallet and looked at it. "Shit!"


    It was the first time that Fiona had seen so much emotion from him. He carefully removed everything from his wallet. All kinds of cards and bills were scattered on the bed and the floor.


    Fiona picked up a card near her feet and said, "This one is fine."


    However, it seemed that he hadn''t heard what Fiona said, as his eyebrows were still tightly knitted. He shook his wallet rapidly. All of a sudden, a photo, two inches wide, flew out of his wallet, and fell on the floor with the reverse side facing up. Just as she was about to reach out to pick it up, she was stopped by Spencer. "Don''t move!"


    Fiona was startled. Spencer picked up the photo and carefully lifted it to his mouth. He gently blew it dry.


    "You may leave now," Spencer said dismissively.


    "Hmm." Fiona nodded and walked to the door. She turned to look at him and saw deep love and longing in Spencer''s eyes.


    She was really curious about the identity of the person in the photo. But the next minute, she banished the thought from her mind.


    In the bedroom, Spencer was standing still, his hand trembling slightly. Sadness was written all over his face. In the photo, there was a boy and a girl. The two of them looked like they were very close to each other. The boy looked cool and was expressionless, and the girl''s head was tilted and she was smiling.


    He still remembered how his heart had been pounding when the photo had been taken. He had pretended to be cool just to hide his shyness. The photo was a little yellow now. Where was the girl in the photo now?


    Would everything be different if that terrible car accident didn''t happen?


    Fiona woke up the next morning and quickly got out of bed to cook. She was annoyed about how hard it was to live with Spencer.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "Spencer?" She knocked on his bedroom door. "Hey, Spencer? What do you want for breakfast?"


    There was no answer. Fiona tried to turn the doorknob. The quilt and the bed sheet were already neatly folded.


    ''That''s odd. Where is he?''


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders. She relaxed as a tiny ray of hope filled her. She ate her breakfast in peace. Then she settled down in front of the French window and began to paint the beautiful coast not far away.


    Suddenly, a message popped up on her phone, interrupting her drawing. She glanced at it absent-mindedly.


    "There is a new ice cream shop around our colleg


    e. Do you want to try it, Fiona? It''s my treat."


    The message was from Ryan.


    Fiona smiled. Since their encounter at the museum the last time, they had saved each other''s phone number. Ryan would send her messages from time to time. Today was the first time that he had invited her out


    ''Should I go?''


    Fiona was contemplating and didn''t realize that a smile had crept up on her face. Ryan''s white shirt and bright smile were exactly what Fiona liked in a man.


    "Where are we going to meet?"


    As she was typing the message, she heard a sound behind her. She turned around to examine the source of the sound. Spencer had opened the door and was sauntering in. He had donned sportswear and didn''t look as arrogant as he usually did. In fact, he looked like a teenager¡ªsunny and energetic.


    "Oh, you''re up?" he commented, looking at his watch. It was just past seven o''clock.


    Noticing the sweat on Spencer''s face, Fiona asked hesitantly, "Did you go for a run? Have you eaten anything yet?"


    He pointed his chin out of the window and replied, "I went for a run round the coast and of course I haven''t eaten anything. Have you cooked?"


    ''If he finds out I ate without waiting for him, he will be upset,'' Fiona thought to herself.


    "No, I didn''t eat anything either," she lied. Standing up Fiona put her phone aside and asked, "So what do you want to eat, Chinese food? Western food?"


    "Ugh! Western food? I never eat that!" Looking at the shoe cabinet angrily, he said, "And don''t forget to buy me slippers after breakfast. I''m going to take a shower."


    Raising her eyebrows, Fiona watched him walk into the bathroom. She turned to the kitchen. Her phone, which was on the table, dimmed.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he saw that Fiona was still cooking, so he said, "Cook a little more. I have a good appetite."


    "Okay, sure!" Fiona replied without looking back at him.


    Spencer walked to the window as he dried his hair. Looking at her sketchpad, he flipped through the paintings and spotted the necklace''s pendant.


    ''Is this the finished design? Why was she in such a hurry to paint this? Who is she planning to give it to?'' he wondered with a frown.


    "Spencer! What do you think you are doing? Don''t touch my sketchpad! Get away from it!" Fiona had emerged from the kitchen and seen Spencer standing in front of her sketchpad. She was startled.


    Turning around, he let out a snort at the sight of her panic-stricken face. "I told you it was an accident. Be alert," he remarked dryly.


    Fiona pressed her lips together and didn''t say anything. She was still on guard with Spencer.


    She was eating a bowl of porridge at the dining table. Spencer pursed his lips. "Look at your thin figure. You should eat more."


    ''I''ve already had breakfast,'' she thought.


    Fiona nodded, gently licking her lips. She raised her eyes and glanced at Spencer. "Spencer, I have something to tell you," she started.


    "What?"


    "You are going to live in here, aren''t you?" She tried to speak in an appeasing tone. "Shouldn''t we share the utilities?"


    "If you want money, just say it," Spencer blurted.


    Fiona''s face turned red at once. It was not because she was shy, but because she was humiliated by his accusation. ''Just tell him if I want money? How humiliating! He''s talking to me like I''m some gold digger!''


    "I''m just a student. I don''t have parents to support me. I don''t have much money. I hope you can understand that," she said as calmly as she could. "Anyway, since you only to stay here one day a week, I shouldn''t be asking you for money. Besides, I haven''t returned the money that you spent on buying me the phone to you yet. I''ll give it back to you soon.


    I''m done! I''ll clean up after a while."


    He watched as Fiona walked back to her bedroom with her sketchpad. Something twisted in his heart. He couldn''t say a word in response to her tirade.


    It was not until Fiona returned to her bedroom that she realized that she hadn''t replied to Ryan''s message. Still hurting from Spencer''s comment, she decided to hang about with Ryan.


    "Hi Ryan. Where is the shop? I would like to go and eat some ice cream."


    Ryan replied immediately, "It''s right near the school gate. Do you need me to pick you up?"


    "No thanks. Don''t bother. I''ll be there in an hour. Thank you for treating me."


    "I''m so happy that you can come. I''ll wait for you. See you!"


    Setting her phone down, she changed into a dress and walked out of the bedroom.


    When Spencer saw that Fiona had come out all dressed up with her bag in her hand, he asked, "Are you going out?"


    "Yes," she replied curtly. She walked towards the door.


    "Where are you going? He suddenly got up from the sofa and stood in front of Fiona. "Hanging around with my friend."


    "What?


    You''ve made a friend as soon as you came to M City? Who is it? A man or a woman? Is it a bad person?"


    ''I can''t believe this! You are the worst person in the world!'' she wanted to yell.


    Instead of answering him, she made a detour.


    "Fiona! You are not allowed to go out today!" Spencer commanded, stretching out his long arm to obstruct her path.


    "What nonsense? Why not?" Raising her head, Fiona looked into his eyes defiantly.


    "Because Grandpa''s birthday is coming soon and we have to choose a gift for him today."

 Chapter 21 A Present For Wayne

    "Grandpa''s birthday is coming?" Fiona asked with a surprised frown. "When?"


    "Yes. It''s next Wednesday." Spencer answered, jamming his hands into his pockets. "We were supposed to have a party for his eightieth birthday but considering his health, my father and I have decided to invite some relatives and friends to our house for dinner."


    Fiona nodded, "Oh, I see. But it''s still several days away. I''ll pick up his gift myself. I have to go now."


    "Fiona!" Spencer bellowed. "I said you are not allowed to leave today!"


    "Spencer, please don''t make a fuss out of nothing." Fiona looked at him defiantly.


    "What did you say?" He pointed at the door with his right hand. "Fiona, if you have the guts to leave, go ahead and see if you can get out of the door without my permission!"


    "What the hell is your problem?" she asked, biting her lips.


    "I told you we have to buy a gift for Grandpa today. The gift must be from both of us. Grandpa plans to introduce you to everyone on his birthday! Do you understand?"


    There was a bitter smile on Fiona''s face. She was rigid for a while before she let out a breath and said gently, "Let''s go and buy the gift."


    "Don''t pull a long face. I hate this arrangement more than you do," Spencer remarked laughing sarcastically.


    Then he took out his phone and demanded, "Johnson, come to the Four Seasons Scenery in twenty minutes."


    Fiona also pulled out her phone to send a message to Ryan. "Ryan, I''m sorry. Something urgent has come up. I''ll make it up to you next time."


    In the cool interiors of the ice cream shop near the main gate of D University, Ryan was waiting for her after he had invited her. When he had received the text from Fiona saying she would come, he had almost jumped up excitedly. Even though he detested waiting for someone, it was worth it for Fiona.


    Now a new message popped up on his phone. He panicked and swiped on it to unlock the screen with a bright smile on his face. But after he read the message, he was sad.


    "It''s okay.


    but remember to treat me next time!" Ryan felt that his fingers had run out of strength.


    Fiona''s phone rang just as she just walked out of the house.


    She glanced at it, smiled but didn''t reply.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows and stole a glance at her phone screen but he was unable to see anything.


    There was a Hummer parked at the community entrance. Since it had an ordinary license plate, Fiona thought that it might not be Spencer''s car.


    "Sir!" Johnson stepped out of the Hummer and saluted to Spencer.


    "Hmm." Spencer nodded and walked over. "You can go back. I''ll drive by myself."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Fiona followed him to greet Johnson and then she turned to Spencer. "Is this your car?"


    "Of course!" he replied gruffly. "Now get in!"


    She was just to get into the back seat when Spencer yelled, "Sit next to me!"


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders and got into the car from the other side.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking about," Spencer commented before started the car.


    "Okay, so what am I thinking about?"


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted. "I bought this car with my own money."


    "I''m not interested in your business at all. You don''t have to give me any explanations." Turning her head to look out of the window, she saw Spencer''s reflection, who was glaring back at her.


    Spencer then took out his Bluetooth headset and put it on. He dialed a number.


    "Hello?" Terence''s lazy voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    "Why are you still asleep? What did you do last night?" Spencer asked contemptuously.


    "Hey! I was working overtime last night! I''ve been busy with a case recently. Anyway, what are you calling for?" asked Terence sullenly.


    "Is the Chinese chess set I asked you to order finished?" Spencer asked.


    "Why are you so worried? It''s already finished."


    "Great! Tell me the location of the store and I''ll go fetch it now."


    "All right. I''ll send the location to you on WeChat. You can just tell them my name and they''ll give it to you."


    "Got it. I''ve got to go."


    "Hold on!"


    "Yes? Anything else?"


    "Is Fiona by your side?" Terence asked grinning from ear to ear.


    "Yes, she is. Why? What''s wrong?"


    "Take a picture of her and sent it to me."


    "Get lost! I''m driving!"


    "Tsk! So petty! Anyway, I''ll meet her at Grandpa Wayne''s birthday dinner. There''s no use hiding her from me."


    "I am not hiding her!" Spencer was irritated. "Whatever!


    But you are so many years older than her. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? She is such a young girl!"


    "I am a teenager for heaven''s sake! Go lost!" He pulled the headset off and threw it away.


    Fiona didn''t want to eavesdrop on his phone conversation, but when she heard his last sentence, she couldn''t stop the slight twitching of her lips.


    They arri


    ved at the store soon. Fiona followed Spencer and the two of them entered the store.


    The shop was chock-full of all kinds of antiques. The shop owner was in front of a wooden cabinet in a long robe. When he saw them come in, he hurriedly walked up to them, bowed politely and asked, "What would you like to see?"


    "Terence He has asked us to collect something from here," Spencer replied, taking in the store.


    "Oh, you must be Spencer Cheng!" "That''s right."


    Spencer nodded. "Okay,


    please follow me upstairs!" The shop owner gestured towards the staircase.


    The staircase was too narrow for them to walk up together, so the shop owner led the way while Spencer trudged behind him impolitely.


    Shaking her head, Fiona followed Spencer. She took a step carefully but didn''t realize that she missed one step. She staggered backwards. "Ahhh!"


    Spencer heard her cry and immediately spun around to see Fiona flailing. She was about to have a nasty fall.


    He frowned and instantly grabbed her arm and tugged her towards him.


    She felt his warm chest while her hands were subconsciously draped around his firm waist. In that moment, she was so close to him that she could hear his strong heartbeat. The faint smell of him filled her nostrils.


    "Lady, are you okay?" the store owner asked with concern. "I''m so sorry I forgot to tell you to watch your steps. I was so careless."


    "It''s not your fault. She was too stupid." When she heard Spencer''s jibe, Fiona stopped herself from expressing gratitude.


    Seeing that Fiona wasn''t moving, he assumed that she must be frightened. So he put his right arm around her waist and lifted her up.


    "Hey!" she snapped. "What are you doing? Put me down this instant! Spencer! Are you out of your mind?"


    "You''ll be steadier on these steps with me holding you." He continued climbing the stairs with heavy steps.


    In the room upstairs,


    the shop owner took out a square box from a carved rosewood shelf. He brought the box over to a wooden table and said, "This is the Chinese chess set Mr. He asked us to make. Please have a look."


    Spencer finally let go of Fiona and walked over to the box to inspect it.


    Rubbing her waist, Fiona, too, followed suit and saw the wooden chessboard and a set of chess pieces made of the same material in the box. There was a faint fragrance in it.


    "The chessboard as well as the chess pieces are from the maple tree. The color is pleasing to the eyes, the texture is smooth and flawless and it feels exquisite to touch. It took my master three months to create this new chess set by hand. Mr. He is our regular client. He always wants the best."


    Spencer nodded and turned to look at Fiona, asking, "Well, what do you think? Would it make a good birthday present for Grandpa?"


    Running her hand over the beautiful chessboard, Fiona nodded slightly. "Very good!"


    "Did Terence pay you already?" Spencer inquired.


    "Yes, he has made the payment."


    "All right, then we''ll take it with us. Please pack it up," he requested.


    "Okay, right away."


    "Thank you!" "Didn''t you say you wanted to select a gift? Why did you ask me to accompany you when you had already arranged for it?" Fiona asked in a low voice.


    "I told you this must be from the both of us. You are also part of this. Of course you should come along," Spencer said brusquely.


    Fiona ground her teeth in anger thinking, ''You jerk!'' She asked, "So you allowed other people to pay for the gift?"


    Putting his hands into his pockets, Spencer retorted, "I already gave Terence the money and asked him to order it for me. Do you think I''m someone who''s greedy enough to take advantage of others?"


    "How much is this chess set?" Fiona asked.


    "Not much!" He turned to look at Fiona and continued, "Besides, if Grandpa asks you, you can tell him that the chess set was your idea, and I asked someone to order it."


    "Okay, but you have to tell me the price of the chess set. I''ll pay you back."


    Spencer laughed. "I said something wrong in the morning, and you just wouldn''t let that go, huh?"


    "It''s not that. This is my principle," Fiona said holding her head up high. "A hundred grand.


    Are you going to give me fifty grand?" Spencer said with a smug smile and raised his eyebrows.


    She swallowed and blinked. "Are you lying to me?"


    "I have no reason to."


    "Then..." Fiona stuttered. "I''ll pay you back after I have enough money. I owe you fifty grand."


    The chessboard set was packed and brought to them. He took it and said, "Let me carry you downstairs."


    "No need!" she huffed. Glaring at him, she carefully held the railing of the stairs and started going down one step at a time.


    "Hey!" Spencer suddenly shouted behind her seeing her nervousness.


    Fiona turned around and shot him a dirty look. Spencer shrugged.

 Chapter 22 Like A New Couple (Part One)

    Spencer didn''t return to the base for the next five days. Instead, he stayed at home, mostly working on his computer. Fiona had no idea what he was doing.


    Because of the upcoming birthday party, Wayne was taken back to the Cheng family residence. Since then, Fiona hadn''t been able to visit him.


    Fiona was sitting in front of the window as she painted. She wore an apron to avoid getting the paint on her clothes. She drew the landscape she was working on with utmost care.


    "Fiona," Spencer called out. He set his laptop down. "The clothes will be arriving any moment now. You better stop painting."


    "What clothes?" After putting the brush down, she turned to him and wiped the sweat off her forehead with her arm.


    Spencer held his breath as he looked at her. There was something in her appearance that he always found dreamy.


    "The clothes for the party tomorrow." He stood up from the sofa and stretched. "You can''t just wear a pair of jeans."


    "What will you wear?" Fiona asked.


    Spencer raised an eyebrow. "I''ll be wearing a suit."


    Their conversation was interrupted by the doorbell.


    Fiona hurriedly took off her apron and went to open the door.


    "Hello! Is Mr. Spencer Cheng here? Mr. Terence He asked us to send clothes here." At the door stood a stylish young man, wearing a pair of white-framed glasses and a floral shirt.


    Fiona looked at him doubtfully. It was only after Spencer called to let him in that she showed him the way.


    Once he received permission to enter, the man waved to his back and several men entered the house, pushing in racks of clothes.


    Fiona happily watched them unload, not because she loved clothes, but because she was intrigued by their design.


    Meanwhile, Spencer could only furrow his brows once he saw the man with the floral shirt.


    "Why are there so many clothes?" Spencer walked in between the racks and pulled out a low-cut evening dress held together by lacy straps. His face darkened as he asked, "What is this?"


    "Mr. He said he didn''t know which style suits Miss Ji best, so he told us to bring quite a few dresses." The man pushed his glasses up his nose as he spoke. "These are from Ralph Russo''s spring and summer collection. It''s haute couture!"


    Flowers, cut-outs, see-through...


    Spencer was so fascinated by the choices that he took his time checking the pieces one by one. He then pointed to a dress and said, "That one!"


    "This one!"


    Fiona said at the same time as she pointed at the same outfit.


    There was a brief pause after they realized they both chose the same dress. After a couple of seconds, Spencer lowered his hand and a faint smile spread on his face. Fiona was a bit surprised. Could she and Spencer share similar taste?


    "Well, that makes things easier. Since you both chose this, it''s the winner then!" The man in the floral shirt took the dress off the ra


    ck. "This will look very beautiful on you, Miss Ji."


    Fiona took the dress from his hands and examined it. It was a white satin sleeveless dress with a modest neckline. There were delicate flowers embroidered around the waist, and the cut of the skirt widened around her knees.


    It looked very conservative, yet elegant. She chose this specifically to hide the scars on her back.


    With eyebrows raised, Spencer asked, "What about my clothes?"


    The man waved his hand again and his assistant came forward with a suit. "This was chosen for you by Mr. He."


    Seeing that he wasn''t offered several options, Spencer cursed, "Damn it! Why did you give Fiona so many dress options as to fill the entire room and yet you only brought one for me?"


    "But Mr. He said..." The man muttered.


    "Alright, fine! I''m not that kind of person!" He then turned to Fiona. "Go get changed. See if it fits you."


    Fiona nodded and brought the dress with her to the room.


    "Miss Ji, let my assistant help you get dressed. You may need assistance zipping yourself up," the man called out.


    "I''ll be fine, thank you." With that, Fiona hurried to the room and closed the door behind her.


    Spencer, on the other hand, stared at the suit in front of him. He wondered how it would fit him.


    It took Fiona a while to put on the dress. It was her first time wearing something described as "haute couture."


    After a long good look at the mirror, she opened the door and stepped out of the room. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed that Spencer had also just come out of his own bedroom.


    The straight-cut suit he was wearing emphasized Spencer''s tall figure and short hair, making him look more handsome than usual. The suit was a bit tight in several areas and Fiona could clearly make out his sculpted chest and biceps. The dark suit also complemented his eyes. It was impossible to tell his expression just then.


    Spencer was struggling with his tie, but he looked up when he heard the door beside his open. At that moment, the awkwardness on his face was replaced with admiration.


    ''How come she looks like a different person? It''s as if she turned into a noble princess after changing into that dress,'' he thought.


    "What a perfect couple!" The man clapped his hands as he walked over, his eyes filled with awe. "The clothes fit you well and you make a fine pair, if I may say so."


    Spencer and Fiona snapped back to reality and turned their eyes to the man.


    "So be it!" Spencer dismissed all of them with a wave of his hand. "I guess I''ll wear this tomorrow."


    The next morning, the man who brought the clothes came back with a makeup artist to help Fiona prepare.


    Fiona wore the white dress with a pair of high-heeled shoes. Her long wavy hair fell delicately over her shoulders, and she asked the stylist to keep her makeup light. She looked fresh and refined.

 Chapter 22 Like A New Couple (Part Two)

    "And we''re done!" the makeup artist said as she stepped back to take a look at Fiona.


    Hearing this, Spencer sighed with relief. He raised his head and saw Fiona by accident. One look at her took his breath away. There was only word to describe her: beautiful!


    But since it was her first time to wear such an expensive dress, Fiona couldn''t help but feel awkward. She looked at Spencer and asked, "Don''t I look strange in this dress?"


    Spencer stood up and put his phone back in his pocket. He walked to Fiona and said indifferently, "It''s not strange."


    "Humph!" Fiona sneered.


    Wayne''s birthday party was held at the Cheng family residence.


    Fiona took a deep breath as the car neared their destiny. "Sir,


    please show me your certificate and step out of the car for registration," the man guarding the gate said.


    Rolling down his window, Spencer looked out and said, "I''ve been gone for only two days and you already don''t recognize me?"


    "Spencer!" Realizing that it was Spencer, the guard gave him a salute and let him in.


    He drove to the Cheng family residence.


    The whole residence was buzzing with visitors.


    Almost all of the slots in the parking lot were taken up, and one could tell a lot about the party guests based on their cars alone. The vehicles were mostly Hummers or Rovers with military license plates. There was a handful of cars with governmental license plates and another group of luxury cars that were probably worth millions. The guests were divided into two: those in uniforms and those wearing suits. But all of them shared one thing in common: they all looked rich, powerful, and influential.


    "I thought you said only relatives and friends were coming to Grandpa''s party?" Fiona felt a surge of anxiety as she sized up the guests. "Why are there so many people?"


    "That''s not a lot. You should be grateful." Spencer stepped out of the car carrying a gift and walked around to open the door for Fiona. "Come out now. Remember that you''re Grandpa''s guest-of-honor today."


    Fiona made adjustments to her dress before exiting the vehicle. They were quickly approached by Wayne''s assistant.


    "Spencer! Fiona!"


    "Victor!" Fiona smiled when she saw the man. "Why are you here?"


    "Mr. Cheng asked me to receive you." Victor smiled warmly. "You look very beautiful today, Fiona!"


    "Ahem!" Before Fiona could thank him, Spencer coughed to remind Victor of his presence. With a dark look on his face, he shoved the present into Victor''s hands. "Take this! It''s for Grandpa."


    "Okay!"


    Spencer then turned to Fiona and commanded, "Your hand."


    Fiona looked at the people around her and thought that it was only proper to


    be escorted like this by Spencer. With a sigh, she put her hand on his arm.


    There was a satisfied smile on Spencer''s face which Fiona didn''t notice. Both of them promptly walked inside.


    "Spencer! Spencer!"


    A voice came from behind just as they were joining the party. "Wait for me!"


    Both Fiona and Spencer turned around to see who was calling. It was a man who just stepped out of a black sports car.


    He gave the couple a friendly smile, his short hair dancing in the breeze around his face. He looked as if he was sculpted by an artist. His straight nose, thin lips, and deep-set eyes made him look very masculine and handsome.


    Unlike Spencer who usually came with a domineering aura, this man''s charms were inviting despite a trace of reservation.


    "Terence," Spencer called out.


    ''I finally get to meet Terence in person!'' she thought.


    Terence was wearing an expensive-looking suit and he was as tall as Spencer. He walked towards the two of them and smiled at Fiona. "It''s nice to finally meet Spencer''s wife. Hi, Fiona. I''m Terence, Spencer''s friend." He extended an arm to shake her hand.


    Fiona''s face turned red at the mention of her being Spencer''s wife. She reached out a hand to shake his and politely returned his greeting with a timid hello.


    But before their hands touched, Spencer pulled Fiona back.


    In one swift move, Spencer swatted Terence''s hand away.


    "What are you doing?" Terence exclaimed with amusement as he withdrew his hand and placed both in his pockets. "Are you jealous?"


    Spencer gave him a cold look and snorted, "I just don''t like you. Fiona, let''s go."


    Fiona nodded and followed him into the yard. It wasn''t long until they ran into another acquaintance.


    "Spencer!" It was Kristen who was wearing a flattering strapless dress that made her look even taller.


    "Kristen." Spencer nodded in her direction. There was a crude smile at the corners of his mouth as he turned to Fiona and said, "Say hello to Kristen."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Kristen." Kristen looked at her before her eyes fell on their linked arms. Fiona noticed that Kristen looked unhappy to have seen them together.


    Kristen walked over and strutted with pride. Other men turned their heads to gaze at her when she passed.


    "Kristen!" Terence called out. He looked at her and offered, "I came here alone. Would you like to join me?" With that, he offered her his arm.


    Kristen turned from Spencer to Fiona, before fixing her gaze on Terence. Ignoring the others, she took his arm and casually said, "Let''s go!"


    The two then walked ahead of Spencer and Fiona. Only Terence turned around to wink at them, his face beaming with pride.

 Chapter 23 Im In Love With Someone Else

    The Cheng family residence was vast, if not the best residence of its kind. Not only did it have three massive floors, its front yard was as big as the villa itself.


    In fact, the front yard currently accommodated quite a large crowd. A sea of smiles greeted Spencer and Fiona as soon as they walked in together.


    Spencer gave them a small gracious nod to acknowledge their greeting, then turned to Fiona and whispered, "Grandpa has already announced our relationship, so everyone knows about you. When someone says hello, just keep up with some light conversation."


    "Got it."


    Meanwhile, Wayne sat on the living room sofa, chatting with the younger visitors. He was wondering why Spencer and Fiona hadn¡¯t yet come when he saw them approaching. He gestured towards them and hurriedly said, "Fiona, come here!"


    Fiona walked to him and squatted down, greeting him with a smile. "Grandpa, you¡¯re in high spirits today. We wish you good health and many happy returns."


    Wayne took her hand and replied softly, "Thank you."


    "Grandpa." Spencer had soon followed and come over with a gift in his hand. "This is a gift Fiona and I bought together for you. I hope you will come to like it."


    "It¡¯s from my grandson and granddaughter-in-law. I''m sure I will love it!"


    "Your granddaughter-in-law is so pretty.


    She and Spencer seem like such a perfect match!"


    Choruses of agreement rose around them, and Wayne couldn¡¯t help but smile. He opened the box and his eyes lit up at the gift. "I love it. Spencer, I¡¯m inclined to think this is all Fiona¡¯s idea."


    Fiona smiled but remained quiet. Instead, it was Spencer who spoke. "Grandpa, are I your grandson or not? All praises seem to be with her, after all."


    "How can you possibly compare yourself to Fiona?" Wayne laughed heartily. "She is going to have my great-grandson!"


    Fiona froze for a short moment, the smile on her face disappearing. ¡®Ugh! Grandpa just won''t forget about this.''


    Spencer pressed his lips into a tight smile and said, "Fiona, please keep Grandpa company while I will go out and greet the other guests."


    "Okay."


    As he walked out of the living room, Victor came over to him, a box in his hand. "Spencer!"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded at him. "What''s in the box?"


    "Celine had sent this. A gift from B Country."


    He stared at the box before nodding. "Okay, go ahead."


    "Yes."


    And as Victor''s footsteps slowly echoed away, Spencer took a deep breath. His felt his heart miss a beat. Celine...


    He proceeded to the yard, where he walked over to Ethan and Anna, who were talking with guests. "Father, Aunt Anna."


    "Spencer." Ethan nodded.


    "Spencer!" Anna smiled. "Where''s Fiona?"


    "She¡¯s keeping Grandpa company inside." He turned to the other guests with a polite smile. "Mr. Gu, Mr. Zhang, nice to meet you."


    After staying in the living room for a while,


    Fiona was driven out by Wayne, who asked her to stay with Spencer. She had no choice but to walk out of the living room. Someone told her that Spencer was in the garden.


    Fiona, too, went there for it was quiet. Just as she was about to step in, she saw Spencer and Kristen side by side under the shade of a tree. Nobody else seemed to be around to know what they were talking about.


    One thing was clear, and that was Kristen was not in a good mood.


    "Spencer, do you like Fiona?" Kristen asked.


    He lowered his head and looked at the grass underneath his feet. "It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like her or not, she¡¯s going to be my wife."


    "See, this isn¡¯t like you! Where has the cruel and resolute man gone? When have you become so obedient to your family? A marriage must be based on love!" Kristen said with nothing but anger.


    He raised his head and smiled at her. "Kristen, are you lecturing me?"


    "I¡¯m not joking." Kristen gritted her teeth. "Don¡¯t you think we¡¯d make a better match than you and Fiona? I..."


    "I know what you¡¯re going to say, but I''m in love with someone else," Spencer cut her off in an icy tone.


    Kristen stared at him in disbelief.


    In the distance, Fiona gazed at them for a few more seconds, sighed, and turned back.


    "What are you looking at, Fiona?" Terence wal


    ked to her from a few steps away, hands thrown in his pockets while a wide smile framed his face.


    Fiona seemed to take a deep breath before whispering softly, "Enjoy the view."


    Terence raised his eyebrows and glanced at the direction Fiona had attended to. "Do you want to talk to me about it?"


    Even though they had just met, he gave her the impression that he was like a brother, someone who could be trusted.


    "Spencer told me everything about you. Whatever reason it is for two people to get married, it is fate. I suggest you have a try. Maybe your marriage turns not to be as repulsive as you think. I know very well that Spencer has a knot in his heart. You may be able to solve it with your warmth, and in time, help him move on."


    "I don''t think I have neither the interest nor the ability." Fiona gave him a smile.


    Terence returned the expression. "Spencer is right. You are a cold and indifferent girl."


    She turned to look into his eyes. "I am, however, curious about what has been troubling him."


    "Fiona, Terence.


    Why are you two together?" They turned their heads and saw Spencer striding over from where he had been standing earlier. "What are you talking about?"


    Terence shrugged. "Nothing."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Terence patted his shoulder. "If it weren¡¯t for me, Kristen would have definitely kept following you. Why would you come to suspect me now?"


    "Humph!"


    "Spencer!" Victor ran over, slightly out of breath. "Your grandpa wants to see you, Fiona and Terence."


    "Got it." Spencer turned to look at Fiona and said, "Come, let¡¯s go back."


    Terence feigned a sad expression and shook his head. "They say a man will neglect his friend after getting married. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!"


    Spencer looked at him with a tinge of amusement, but didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked at Fiona, and in a loud voice, said, "Don¡¯t talk to Terence in the future. He¡¯s a sly fox and he will trap you one way or the other."


    "Ha-ha..." Terence laughed as he followed them into the living room.


    At the dinner table,


    Wayne waved his hand, asking Spencer and Fiona to drink a toast to the guests. They truly looked like a newly married couple.


    "This is Mr. Zhao."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhao."


    "This is Mr. Yan."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Yan."


    "This is..."


    They walked around the party hand in hand, smiling at everyone.


    "I''m so tired!" After finally sending the last guest out, Spencer pulled his tie as he walked back to the living room. "It feels so strange to wear this suit."


    Fiona silently nodded in agreement. The high heels she wore all day long definitely took a toll on her.


    "Spencer, how about you and Fiona staying here tonight?" Anna said as she saw them come in.


    "Yes," Ethan agreed. "Especially since you both seem quite exhausted."


    Spencer stopped in his tracks. A sly smile spread across his face. "Oh, Fiona, what do you think?"


    Fiona froze in place. She stared at Spencer deadly quiet, but her eyes teemed with annoyance. He feigned ignorance on having thrown a difficult question on her.


    Wayne smiled and turned to Fiona. "Spencer is right. Fiona, do you still plan to leave?"


    "I..." Fiona looked conflicted. "Well, I think it would be better..."


    "Just stay here. It¡¯s okay, you will live together in the future anyway," Anna chimed in. Fiona bit her lip, still silent.


    After seeing her squirm for a little longer, Spencer finally felt satisfied. He walked towards his grandfather and whispered a few words in his ear. Wayne¡¯s eyes brightened immediately. "Let someone send you back. You should go as early as possible!"


    On the way back, Fiona was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. She asked as coldly as anyone could, "What did you just say to Grandpa?"


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    He smiled proudly, while Fiona frowned. "I told him that we¡¯re trying to have a baby, so it''s inconvenient for us to stay in there."


    ''Damn it!'' Fiona cursed inwardly.


    Her face flushed into a deep red as she glared at Spencer for a few intense seconds, before eventually turning her face away from his direction.

 Chapter 24 A Hero To The Rescue

    Spencer immediately returned to the base and went back to work as soon as Wayne''s birthday party was over. He could only return to the Four Seasons Scenery for an overnight stay on Saturday evenings.


    By mid-August, Fiona started preparing for school.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed.


    It was a text message from Ryan, telling her when the D University freshmen would start registering. He was able to disseminate the information faster than the university did.


    Fiona held the phone in her hand and thought of what to reply. "Ryan, I was busy last time and wasn''t able to join you for ice cream," she typed. "Would you want to join me today? My treat."


    Ryan''s reply came in merely two seconds later. "I''m free. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of D University. Don''t miss it this time!"


    "Okay. I''ll be there in an hour."


    Ryan was resting under a tent inside a tennis court near the Wen family residence. The moment he received Fiona''s message, he took off his hat and ran excitedly to his home. He ran like a child, his short hair flying against the wind.


    "Andrew, give me the car keys. I''m going to the university," Ryan said with a big smile on his face. "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Mr. Wen," Andrew started. Ryan quickly ignored him and ran to the second floor. Andrew shook his head with a smile.


    Ryan went into the bedroom, took a cold shower, put on clean clothes, and ran downstairs.


    "Mr. Wen, here you go," Andrew said, placing the keys in Ryan''s hand. "Have a safe drive."


    But when Ryan was about to take the keys, he suddenly realized something. "Andrew, can you drive me there?" he asked.


    "Okay." Andrew nodded without questions.


    Ryan pursed his lips. He didn''t want to frighten Fiona by driving the car himself. He didn''t know much about her family, but he didn''t want her to think that he was using his family background to attract her.


    A black car stopped in front of the west gate of D University. Ryan opened the door and stepped out of the car. "Andrew, you don''t have to wait for me. Just go home," he instructed.


    "Okay, Mr. Wen. Be careful."


    "I will." Ryan nodded and walked towards the main gate. Andrew was parked at a corner 500 meters away from the main gate. It was the same spot where he would park to wait for Ryan after his classes. He drove Ryan to and from school for three years during his college years.


    Meanwhile, Fiona took the bus. Only a few people were walking around. She suddenly realized that students were out for summer vacation during August. There shouldn''t have been any students in school. She wondered what Ryan was doing there.


    "Hi, Fiona."


    Her deep thought was disturbed by someone calling out her name across the road. When she turned to look, she saw Ryan''s smiling face.


    Ryan had always been such a positive person to be around with. His smile was infectious and could easily melt away all the sadness in the world.


    "Ryan!" Fiona shouted loudly from the other side of the road. "Let me come to you!"


    "No, stay there. Wait for me," Ryan said firmly. "It''s too dangerous to cross the road. There are too many cars. Just stay put. I''ll be there!"


    As he spoke, he looked warily at the cars passing by and walked towards Fiona.


    Fiona did as instructed. She stood still in the same place waiting for Ryan. Suddenly, a girl ran past her. Fiona wasn''t able to see her face clearly, but she heard her sobbing under her breath. The girl was about to cross the road.


    Beep!


    A white car approached, and yet the girl didn''t notice. She stood in the middle of the road, ignoring the driver''s warning. Fiona turned pale. "Be careful!" she shouted.


    "Watch out!"


    Ryan, who was crossing the road, screamed in panic. He rushed forward a few steps and held the girl in his arms, narrowly avoiding the car.


    A loud squeak filled the air.


    The car lurched forward and its tires noisily rubbed against the ground.


    "Fuck! Are you blind? You are crazy!" The car owner craned his head out of the window. He cursed at them and quickly drove away.


    Across the road, Ryan tumbled across the ground with the girl in his arms.


    Fiona stared at the car driving away and then turned to look at Ryan.


    "Are you all right?" Ryan was lying flat on the ground, his shirt stained with dust. He had a deep frown on his face as he stared at the girl in his arms. "Are you hurt?"


    The girl was shocked. She shook her head and erupted int


    o tears.


    "What about you, Ryan? Are you hurt?" Fiona asked and offered a hand to the girl. "Are you okay?"


    The girl stood up timidly. Fiona grabbed Ryan''s arm and pulled him up.


    "I''m fine!" Ryan shook his head and smiled to comfort Fiona.


    "You''re bleeding!" The girl gasped at the sight of Ryan''s hand. She looked down and found that his white shirt was torn. A large bruise covered his arm. Tears streamed down her face. She began to look for something in her purse.


    Fiona closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. She then quickly took out a handkerchief from her bag and covered Ryan''s arms with it.


    The girl had also found her tissue papers. But when she saw Fiona hand Ryan the handkerchief, she hesitated. She could see gratitude in Ryan''s beautiful eyes as Fiona helped him out.


    When Fiona put her hand on Ryan''s arm, he felt a warm current course through him. Ryan''s arm was painful, but his heart fluttered with warmth. ''Is Fiona worried about me?'' he wondered.


    "We are going to the hospital," Fiona said.


    "There''s no need. I''m fine." Ryan shook his head and smiled.


    There was fear lingering in Fiona''s heart as her mother was died in a car accident.


    She took a deep breath and gulped. "Ryan, I''ll take you to the hospital," she insisted.


    Ryan was stunned at her persistence. "Alright." Ryan nodded and looked at the girl next to her. "How are you? Did you get hurt? Do you want to go to the hospital with us?"


    "I''m fine!" The girl quickly waved her hand and politely turned them down. "Thank you, but I''m not hurt. I''m really sorry for this. Please do let me know how much your medical expenses would be. I can pay for them."


    "I''m fine. It''s just a bruise." Ryan shook his head and chuckled. "Be careful next time."


    "I will." The girl bit her lips and looked guilty.


    "Well, Ryan, let''s go get your wound dressed," Fiona chimed in.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    Fiona helped Ryan walk. A few steps in, they realized that the girl was following behind them.


    Ryan turned around and asked, "Do you need anything else?"


    That girl shook her head, then she perked up. "You saved me. I think I should go to the hospital with you."


    Ryan gave her a polite smile. "You really don''t have to. What matters most is that you''re fine. You must be freaked out. Go and take some rest." After that, he hailed a cab that was nearby. He and Fiona got in the car and left.


    The girl stood still. With her eyes still swollen from crying, she stared at the white man inside the taxi.


    Fiona and Ryan left the Affiliated hospital of D University around sunset.


    "I''m so sorry for what happened today, Fiona," Ryan said with an apologetic smile. "I didn''t expect this to happen. Are you scared?"


    "No, I''m not. Thank God you''re fine."


    "The ice cream..."


    "I''ll treat you next time."


    Ryan nodded enthusiastically.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone rang.


    She froze, realizing who it was. On Saturdays, no one else called her except for Spencer.


    "Why aren''t you answering it?" inquired Ryan.


    Fiona shook her head. "I don''t have to answer it. I''ll be home soon anyway."


    A hint of disappointment flashed through Ryan''s eyes. He was hoping he could buy her dinner this evening. Fiona continued, "The doctor said that your injured arm can''t get wet. You better go home and get some rest. Maybe it''s time for us to say goodbye."


    Ryan looked at Fiona and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Fiona looked into Ryan''s eyes.


    "Are you always this cold to everyone, Fiona?" Ryan asked slowly. "You are never bothered whenever we say our goodbyes. Or did I do something wrong?"


    Fiona looked shocked. She waved her hands and said, "No, no. It''s not like that! This is just who I am. I can be pretty cold. It''s not your fault. I''m sorry for hurting you. I really am. You''re such a nice guy."


    "Is that true?" asked Ryan.


    "Of course it''s true." Fiona stared at Ryan''s arm. "You''re so warm and friendly to everyone. You''re also very brave. I really admire you."


    Ryan flashed a smile. "You must have been terrified today. You better go home early."


    "Hmm. Rest well, Ryan."


    "I will." Ryan stared at her as she hailed a cab and left. After she was gone, he stood quietly, deep in his thoughts.


    ''Fiona, I will only be your hero from now on. Since you are cold and I am warm, I will melt your heart with my warmth. Fate brought us together, don''t you agree?'' he thought to himself.

 Chapter 25 Freshman Starting School

    At Four Seasons Scenery


    As soon as she got off the bus, Fiona tried to make a phone call to Spencer but he didn''t pick up. ''He must be angry,'' she thought.


    She quickened her pace towards her apartment, trying her best to dismiss the thoughts in her head.


    After opening the door, she hung her bag on the rack and turned to check the vacant room. She called out, "Spencer? Are you here?"


    Spencer was in the kitchen getting a drink of water when he heard Fiona''s voice. After hastily swallowing his drink, he came out to the living room.


    "Aahhh!"


    Fiona was shocked to see Spencer standing before her, casually holding a cup of water. She couldn''t say anything for two seconds, after which she could only scream, "Spencer! Why are you..."


    There was no other word to describe Spencer aside from naked. He stood in front of her stripped down to his underwear. ''How dare he show himself in the living room only wearing his underwear!'' Fiona thought.


    Her face turned a bright red. Without saying anything more, she ran straight to her bedroom.


    The corners of Spencer''s lips curved into a mischievous smile. "What? I''m not naked!"


    "Shame on you!"


    Bang!


    Fiona slammed the door loudly behind her.


    But Spencer wasn''t going to let her get off that easily. He ran after her and knocked on the door of her bedroom. "Hey! Can you hear me?"


    Fiona was sitting on the edge of her bed. She tried her best to calm herself down but her heart wouldn''t let her¡ªit was racing! She took a few deep breaths, choosing to ignore Spencer.


    "I just stepped out of the bathroom! You didn''t answer when I tried to call you and you arrived just when I finished showering," He explained further. "You came in too quickly. I didn''t even get the chance to say that I was only wearing underwear."


    Fiona put her hands to her ears and shouted, "Well, don''t just stand there! Go and put on some clothes! I don''t want to listen to your excuses!"


    On the other side of the door, a mischievous grin played on Spencer''s lips. "Be honest, did you see my body? Am I in good shape?"


    Fiona couldn''t believe what she just heard. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Spencer..."


    "Ha-ha..." Spencer whistled away as he walked to his own room. He was in such a good mood even as he put on his clothes.


    At dinner, Fiona kept her head down and didn''t speak.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Spencer said as he tapped his plate with his chopsticks to get her attention. "You never talked much before, but now, you''re even quieter. It wouldn''t hurt you to make some noise. Could it be that you''re still thinking about our little incident this afternoon?"


    Fiona merely snorted. After a few moments, she said, "It must be my terrible luck I saw your body earlier." "Oh, come on! Plenty of women would kill to see this body. You just won the lottery!"


    ''How shameless!'' Fiona thought.


    "Don''t talk with your mouth full!" she reproached. She kept her gaze on the food, trying not to mind Spencer. She had only caught a quick glimpse of his body earlier, but she was able to take in a good look. The memory of it all was still fresh in her mind. Every line and muscle on his body were in its right place. He looked like he was in much better shape than most models. This was probably because he had been training from an early age.


    Hearing no response from Fiona, Spencer pursed his lips. Trying his best to start a conversation, he asked, "Where''s your sketchpad? Have you finally decided to quit painting?"


    "It''s because the new semester is about to start. I put it away to take it to the university."


    "The semester''s about to begin?" Spencer raised his eyebrows. "When?"


    "I''ll be leaving next weekend." Fiona bit on her chopsticks as she tried to organize her thoughts. "I''ll be boarding at school from then on. Since you''ll be living here alone, you have to learn how to take care of yourself."


    Spencer slammed his hand on the table and said, "I can take care of myself. I''m not a kid."


    "That''s great to hear."


    "You..." Spencer glared at Fiona. "If you want to go to school, go to school. But since you don''t have classes on weekends, you have to come back every time I''m here. You have to take care of me."


    "I won''t be coming back on weekends," Fiona declared.


    "I will go to your college personally to drag you back if you won''t come on your own."


    "I won''t see you."


    "Then I will announce to the entire school that you''re my wife."


    No retort came from Fiona and it seemed as if Spencer had spoken the final word. Dispirited, she kept to her plate and only opened her mouth to say, "Don''t spread that kind of nonsense at my college."


    "I will if you don''t behave properly." After finishing his meal, he stood up and ordered arrogantly, "Wash the dishes!"


    Fiona furrowed her brows as she thought that Spencer was the most despicable person on earth.


    When the end of August came, D University opened its doors to a fresh batch of students. The entrance was adorned with colorful banners and balloons. The entire school w


    as buzzing as seniors prepared to welcome the incoming freshmen.


    The private cars and the buses the school sent to pick the students up were entering the gates one by one. Some of the freshmen came with their families to share the important occasion. Every face was brimming with joy. After all, D University was one of the country''s most prestigious universities, and it was a great matter of honor and pride to be admitted in.


    Ryan was part of the welcoming committee of the economics and management school. He stood there, joined by three of his roommates who were mostly there to keep an eye on him.


    Ryan''s eyes were focused on the entrance as he waited for a certain girl to make an entrance. But after minutes of not seeing Fiona, he told his friends, "Wait here. I''ll just check out how the other schools are doing."


    Sam, one of Ryan''s friends, leaned over and gave him a meaningful look. "Which school are you going to? Could it be the art school? Am I right?" "Ryan is the president of the student council.


    Of course, he should check out the other schools!" said a thin man wearing glasses. It was Warren, also one of Ryan''s roommates. He turned to Ryan and said, "It''s fine, Ryan. You go ahead and check on the art school. We''re going to wait here, just in case Fiona drops by."


    "What kind of a girl is Fiona? Why hasn''t she come yet?" asked the third guy named Luke.


    Ryan only looked at them and chuckled. "Enough! If Fiona does come here, don''t scare her away, okay?"


    "Of course. You can trust us, Ryan!" Sam said in high spirits. He placed his hand over his chest as he patted Warren on the shoulder. "I think our boy has finally turned into a man. We weren''t even planning anything and Ryan''s already overprotective of her." Warren smiled.


    "For years, many women have cried over Ryan and yet he stayed indifferent. I even thought he was gay. But it looks like I was wrong."


    Ryan gave Warren a mocking smile. "You''re such a dog, Warren!"


    "That''s right!" echoed Sam. "Look at Warren! He pretends to be a refined gentleman, wearing those glasses when he''s actually a scum!"


    "Ha-ha..." The men laughed together.


    The road to the university entrance was packed with cars. Somewhere amid the traffic, Victor was in the driver''s seat of a SUV, Fiona in the passenger seat. Being stuck outside in the hot weather made him a little bit impatient. "How long do we have to wait? I''ll ask someone to clear a path for us to drive through. This traffic is hopeless."


    But Fiona thought that attracting too much attention was not the best way to start school.


    "Don''t, Victor!" Fiona tried to stop him from taking out his phone. "I can go to the university by myself. I only have one suitcase so it''s no trouble at all."


    "No way!" Victor shook his head. "I can''t let you do that. Mr. Cheng is not in good health so he has entrusted you to me. I take this responsibility very seriously. I have to personally see you in."


    "Victor, I can do it myself. I''ve been to the university before and I already know my way." Fiona then opened the door and jumped out of the car before Victor could protest. She took out her suitcase from the trunk.


    Albeit reluctantly, Victor stepped out of the car too. Shaking his head, he remarked, "Mr. Cheng will definitely blame me for this."


    Both of them were standing in the middle of the road, but no one dared honk after seeing the license plate on the car.


    "Victor, don''t worry," Fiona said with a smile, "Spencer will be meeting me here so you can head back now. It''s okay."


    "Is Spencer coming?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded. "He said that he would come here from the base. He knows this is an important day for me."


    Victor smiled and scratched his head. "I see. You should''ve told me that earlier. Well, since Spencer is coming, I guess I''ll be taking my leave now. I''ll share this news with Mr. Cheng once I get back. He will be very happy to hear that."


    "Yes, I''m sure he will." Fiona nodded. "So there''s nothing to worry about. You can leave now."


    "I will. Please call if you need me for anything."


    "Thank you, Victor." Fiona waved and bid him goodbye as he got back in the car. After seeing him turn the vehicle around, she took a great sigh of relief. When she was sure that he was gone, she playfully stuck her tongue out.


    The truth was Spencer wasn''t coming. She was lying to Victor. Had she not, she wouldn''t have gotten rid of Victor, would she? Fiona thought it best to not attract attention on her first day at school.


    She walked toward the entrance, dragging her suitcase behind, oblivious to a girl standing nearby underneath a huge tree. The girl had a round face and a pair of big, wide eyes, and she looked quite frail yet gentle. It was the girl Ryan rescued on the road the other day.


    She had been watching Fiona since she stepped out of the car. The shadow of the tree''s foliage mostly kept her unnoticeable. As she watched Fiona deal with Victor who treated her with utmost politeness, a curious expression fell on her face.

 Chapter 26 An Acquaintance

    "Excuse me, is this the reception of the economics and management school?"


    Ryan barely heard the timid voice behind him, as he joked and laughed with his friends. He turned around and found that the girl stared at him with a suitcase in tow. Ryan nodded and answered, "Yes."


    "Hi, there! I''m Sam, a senior student. Is there anything I can help you with?" Sam said excitedly.


    But the girl did not reply. She even barely spared him a glance. She then turned to Ryan and asked, "Excuse me, can you send me to the dorms? I am a bit lost, you see."


    Warren and Luke almost laughed out loud


    after he heard what girl said to Ryan.


    Sam angrily made his way back to their table as he glared at his friends.


    "Sam, she obviously likes Ryan. You don''t stand a chance, man." Warren tried to console the sulking Sam as he patted his shoulder.


    "Shut up!" Sam grumpily swatted Warren''s hand off his shoulder. "I hate girls who only care a person''s appearance. I''m the captain of our school''s basketball team. Ryan is not better than me! She doesn''t have good taste when it comes to men!" Sam turned around only to see a familiar figure at the entrance of the university¡ªFiona.


    "Oh, look who''s coming," Sam said with a smirk. "Let''s leave Ryan to deal with that girl. Fiona''s here, so we should greet her now without telling him!"


    Sam wasted no time. He stood up and ran towards Fiona. Both Warren and Luke also stood up and followed him.


    On the other hand, Ryan tried his best to deal with the pretty girl who carried her suitcase. "Sorry, I''m quite busy at the moment. Is it okay if I find someone else to guide you back to your dormitory instead?" he said apologetically, as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    He turned around and found the three other men gone from their table. He looked around the area.


    He was about to give up looking for his friends when he saw a dreamy figure from the corner of his eye. He thought his eyes were just playing tricks on him so he blinked again before he looked at the figure. It was indeed Fiona!


    She really stood out in a sea of people because of her good looks. But what puzzled Ryan was why his three friends were standing so close to Fiona. He suddenly felt annoyed at his friends. How could they leave him alone to deal with this girl when Fiona arrived?


    He patted the nearest person next to him and said, "Hey, you. Send this girl to her dormitory. I need to take care of something. I''m leaving." The other guy and the girl didn''t even have time to react because Ryan already rushed to get to Fiona.


    He realized it was already no use to resist since Ryan already left. "Well then, we better get you to your dormitory."


    He turned to look at the girl only to find her eyes never left Ryan''s retreating figure yet.


    At the university''s gate, Fiona walked towards the reception of the art school with her suitcase in tow. Suddenly, she heard someone shouting her name. She turned around and found Sam.


    "Sam!" Fiona''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, it''s me! I''m glad you still remember me." Sam grinned, flattered and happy that Fiona remembered him. He pulled both Warren and Luke next to him. "These are my roommates, Warren and Luke. We all live in the same dormitory as Ryan."


    Fiona already knew that Sam could be a bit energetic when she first met him. She glanced at the people beside him and decided to introduce herself too. "Hi, my name is Fiona."


    "Wow, what a pretty girl!" Luke swallowed.


    Warren subtly kicked Luke and silently asked him to stop scaring Fiona.


    Fiona tried to make sense of the situation and the boys before her. She lowered her head a little and gave them a shy smile.


    "Come on! I''ll take you to the art school!" Sam offered and retrieved the luggage from Fiona''s hand.


    "Thank you, Sam!"


    The three boys accompanied her to the art school, while Sam held onto her luggage.


    "Hey! Fiona!" Ryan jogged towards Fiona and his group of friends who previously abandoned him. He took the suitcase from Sam''s hand, although the latter resisted a bit.


    "Did my roommates frighten you?" he asked with an apologetic smile.


    "What do you mean?" Fiona asked, confused at Ryan''s question. Before Ryan could answer her, his roommates defended themselves. "Hey! We''re not like that," Luke said, obviously unhappy at his roommate''s distrust.


    "Exactly! We are trying to be friendly here." Warren nodded and agreed with what Luke just said.


    "You''re really something!" Sam shook his head in disbelief. "How could we scare her? We were just trying to help her get to the art school."


    Fiona was about to speak in their defense when Ryan''s arm caught her eye. "Is your arm okay?" she asked with concern.


    "It was just a bruise, and it''s healed," he said.


    Fiona gave him a smile.


    The two of them, along with Sam, Luke, and Warren talked as they made their way to the art school.


    Teresa Zhao, the president of the art school''s student council, immediately spotted Ryan. She ran to meet the group, her eyes full of joy. "Ryan, what brought you here?"


    "Hey, Teresa!" Ryan greeted her back. "I got a new student for you. Her name is Fiona Ji."


    Teresa turned to look at Fiona. Her smile faltered a bit at the sight of the new student. She felt so uncomfortable that she started to lose her composure.


    "Hello, Teresa," Fiona greeted her with a smile. She noticed the sudden change in Teresa''s expressi


    on, but chose not to comment on it.


    "Hello." Teresa greeted back. She handed Fiona a booklet and a pen. "Do the registration first." She turned to look at Ryan again. "Aren''t you busy taking care of your school? Why did you send her here?" she asked in a cold voice.


    As Ryan was about to speak, Sam said, "Because she is very special to Ryan." Sam bumped Ryan''s shoulder and he looked at him with his eyebrows raised. "Isn''t she?"


    Fiona''s face turned red as she heard that. When she raised her head again, her eyes accidentally met Ryan''s.


    With no intention of denying how he felt, Ryan looked at Fiona with passionate eyes. "Yes, she is very special to me."


    Amid the clamor and the boisterous crowd around them,


    all Fiona could hear was the beat of her heart as it went faster and faster by the minute. ''What did he mean by that?'' Fiona thought to herself. ''Am I really special to him?''


    Teresa forced a smile despite her pale face. She turned to Fiona again and said, "You''re Fiona Ji, right? Everything is done. You can go to your dormitory now."


    "Let me send you to your dormitory," Ryan offered with a smile. He bid Teresa goodbye and left for Fiona''s dormitory building with her luggage. Sam, Warren, and Luke immediately followed after them.


    Fiona unconsciously bit her lower lip. ''I''m going to become Teresa''s enemy because of you, Ryan,'' she thought.


    After a few minutes, they found themselves in front of Room 315 at the art school''s dormitory for girls.


    All of them stood in front of the door and waited as Fiona knocked.


    "You can come in! The door''s not locked," a girl shouted from inside the room.


    Fiona slowly walked in and explored the room more. As she looked around, she realized that there were four beds inside the room. Each bed had a desk and a wardrobe next to it. Like Ryan, she shared the room with three more people. She saw an empty bed near the window. That must be hers.


    There were already two girls inside the room, lazily lying on their beds. One of them had short hair while the other had long, curly hair. They were both beautiful in their own way. When they saw Fiona, they looked at her curiously.


    "Hi, I''m Fiona Ji and I''m also assigned to this room. It''s a pleasure to meet you," she said with a smile. "There are a few seniors outside who helped me carry my luggage. Would it be okay to let them in?"


    The short-haired girl responded quickly, "Yes, of course! Please ask them to come in." She got off the bed and walked towards Fiona. "I am Sophia Su."


    The other girl also came over to introduce herself. She wore revealing clothes and her face was adorned with delicate makeup. "My name is Ella Yang."


    Fiona smiled at them politely. Already feeling well-acquainted with her roommates, she turned to look at Ryan and his friends. "Guys, please come in!"


    Out of curiosity, Sophia turned her head and saw Ryan as he entered the room with a suitcase. Her eyes lit up as she rushed over to the boy. "Ryan!"


    She quickly enveloped Ryan in a hug. He was so surprised that he didn''t even see who came over and embraced him.


    Everyone in the room was surprised that Sophia suddenly hugged Ryan.


    No one spoke as they exchanged confused glances with each other. Warren decided to break the silence. "What is going on here? Do you guys know each other?"


    "Damn it! Ryan, you lucky guy!" Sam had started to get jealous of all the attention Ryan gained from different girls.


    "Sophia?" Ryan called out as soon as he saw the girl''s face. He pushed her away and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to study, of course!" she said proudly. "You are surprised, aren''t you? We''re in the same school now!"


    "But your parents wanted you to stay at N City, right? What are you doing here at M City?" Ryan asked.


    "I ran away from home. Please don''t tell my parents yet!" Sophia realized that the whole room was silent. She looked at everyone and realized that all eyes were on them. "Why is everyone looking at me like this?"


    "Are you Ryan''s girlfriend?" Warren asked. He failed to keep his curiosity at bay.


    "No! Please don''t get it wrong! Ryan is like my older brother. I have no feelings for him at all." Ryan nodded,


    "Our parents get along well with each other." He smiled at everyone while he patted Sophia''s head to emphasize their point. "Sophia is just like a sister to me. I''m sorry for surprising everyone just now."


    Ryan stared at Fiona while he explained it, which got her flustered. She turned her head towards the room''s door as she tried to avoid his eyes. That was when she saw a girl with thick bangs. The girl just stood outside the open door. Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "It''s you!" Fiona exclaimed. "What are you doing here?"


    Everyone looked at where Fiona''s gaze was. Then, Ella said, "Ah, that''s Leona. She''s our roommate too."


    "Roommate?" Ryan said as he looked at Leona. He turned to Fiona and said, "Looks like you are already acquainted with one of your roommates.


    What a coincidence!" ''Leona is the girl who was rescued by Ryan that day!'' Fiona thought to herself.


    Leona got shy from the attention everyone in the room gave her. She lowered her head and greeted, "Hello, everyone. My name is Leona Lin." Then, she looked at Ryan with a small smile on her face. "Thank you for saving my life that day."


    "Ah, so it was you who was saved by Ryan that day!" Sam exclaimed.

 Chapter 27 Have Dinner Together

    ''Ryan, so that''s his name.''


    Leona repeated the name in her mind.


    "Ryan, what happened? She was saved by you? Tell me, please!" Sophia pleaded.


    "Come on!" Ryan pinched Sophia''s nose playfully. "I''ll tell you later after I help Fiona unpack."


    "Alright. Let''s help her," said Sophia, sticking her tongue out at Ryan.


    "Thank you." Fiona made sure to show them her gratitude.


    "Hey, hey," Luke whispered as he gathered the boys. "Look at the four girls in the dormitory. Fiona is an absolute goddess. Sophia is super cute. Leona looks lovely. Ella is smoking hot. They''re all so beautiful!"


    "That''s right." Warren nodded and turned to Ryan. "You know three of them, right? Who do you want the most? Let us know so we can pursue the others."


    Ryan laughed. "Come on! You make me feel like I''m an emperor who''s going to select a concubine." He glanced longingly at Fiona. ''Even if I have someone I want, will she want me?''


    "Which one do you like?"


    Ryan''s thoughts were interrupted by Warren''s probing. He flashed him a bright smile. "You didn''t know?"


    The other three boys exchanged a knowing smile.


    Fiona had just finished unpacking her stuff. She wiped the sweat on her face and said, "Thank you all for your help today. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    "Why another day? Why not today?" Sophia said and jumped up. "We''re so lucky to have met each other! Why not have dinner together today? Let''s bring Leona and Ella so we can all bond."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, the boys nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone rang.


    She took it out from her pocket and saw Spencer''s name on the screen.


    "Hello?" Fiona ran to the balcony as she answered the phone. She did not notice Ryan''s eyes following her.


    "What are you doing? It took you so long to answer the phone!" Spencer''s annoyed voice filled the other end.


    "I''m unpacking," Fiona whispered.


    "Have you moved to the dorm?"


    "Yes."


    Spencer was quiet for a few seconds. "I''m calling to tell you that I can''t go back this weekend," he stated.


    Fiona was thrilled.


    "I see," she said over the phone.


    "Don''t get carried away. I''ll see you soon. "I''ll teach you a lesson by then," he threatened.


    Fiona rolled her eyes. ''He''s bluffing,'' she told herself.


    "Are you going to have dinner with us or not, Fiona? We''re waiting for you," Sophia called out from inside the dorm. "I have to hang up now!" Fiona hurriedly told Spenc


    "It''s said that it''s easiest to make friends at the dinner table," Sam stated. "See, now we know each other better."


    "That''s right," Luke agreed. "Maybe we should all go singing tonight while everyone''s in high spirits. What do you think?"


    "Stop making a fuss!" Warren patted Luke''s shoulder. "It''s the first day at school for these girls. Don''t make them break the rules!"


    "Exactly!" Sophia said. "We''ll start military training the day after tomorrow! We need to rest well."


    "Ah, the thought of military training gives me a headache!" Ella frowned and rubber her temple. "A month of military training! What should I do if my skin gets sunburn?"


    "This is the first test for you from the university!" Sam clicked his tongue. "Come on, ladies!"


    The boys dropped the girls off at the dormitory gate.


    As they said their goodbyes, Sophia stood beside Ryan and whispered in his ear, "Do you have a crush on Fiona?"


    Ryan raised his brows. "You''ve grown up, Sophia. That''s very insightful of you."


    Sophia rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you get her!


    Just tell me how I can help."


    Ryan laughed. Sophia''s face turned serious. "Please tell my father that you''ll look after me here in D University so that he won''t take me back."


    Ryan paused for a while. "No problem," he finally agreed.


    "Great. That''s done!" Sophia patted Ryan''s back and ran to the dormitory building. "Fiona, wait for me!" she called out.


    As the girls ran away, Ryan''s eyes remained affix on Fiona''s slender figure.


    ''Fiona, even Sophia can see that I like you. Why can''t you?'' he thought, his heart sinking.

 Chapter 28 The Arrogant Drillmaster

    The hottest days of autumn usually fell in the last week of August and went on until the first week of September. Coincidentally, this was also when the freshmen of D University would begin their military training.


    At precisely seven in the morning, the students, dressed in military training uniforms, marched out of their respective dormitory buildings and flocked to the training grounds.


    "Wait for me!" Just outside the dormitory for art students, Sophia shouted as she ran. "Fiona! Leona! Wait for me!"


    Behind her followed Ella, who was casually taking her time. "Why are you running? We cannot possibly be late!"


    Fiona turned to her roommates and said, "Come on! The training program''s about to start. The instructors and drillmasters are already there!"


    "You heard Fiona!" Sophia told Ella. "Hurry up so we can catch up with her and Leona!"


    Leona looked back at Fiona and saw that she had tied up her hair into a little bun and tucked it inside her hat. Only her face was exposed so she looked neat and fresh, like a fairy.


    In the open-air stadium, instructors from various schools were directing their students to their designated areas. Among them was the art school instructor, a woman in her thirties named Hilda Han.


    "Students, listen up! The university president, the school officials, and the general drillmaster of the military training will be presiding over the mobilization meeting. Remember to stand alert and pay attention," she declared. "The military training will start right after the mobilization meeting and will conclude after a month."


    "What?"


    "Oh my God..."


    The students complained loudly as soon as Hilda finished speaking.


    "I thought we were only having the mobilization meeting today!" Sophia took off her hat and fanned herself with it.


    "Oh, no! I can''t believe the actual training starts today!" "But I didn''t even put on sunscreen this morning!" Ella ranted.


    Fiona kept her silence. Looking at their uniforms, she suddenly remembered Spencer.


    "Okay, everyone! Stay in your designated areas and don''t make any unnecessary noise!" The instructor raised her voice. "The purpose of this military training is to teach all of you discipline. For the coming weeks, it''s important that you listen to your drillmasters. You must complete every task that they will give you."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her head.


    Even Fiona began looking around at the other groups as she wondered what was going on.


    "Sir!" Someone in their group called out to one of the drillmasters passing by. "Do you know where our drillmaster is? Did he forget about us?"


    The drillmaster turned around and said, "Yours will be arriving soon!"


    Right then, the sound of a car engine announced an approaching vehicle. A loud voice called out from the stadium, "Salute!"


    All of the drillmasters stood straight and saluted. They looked at the coming car and greeted loudly in unison.


    "How cool!"


    "Wow! What a big shot!"


    Everyone looked expectantly at the approaching vehicle. Only Fiona frowned as she wondered who the arrogant man in the car could be. She remembered clearly that Article 206 of the school regulations stated that no motor vehicles were allowed to enter the stadium.


    "It''s coming towards us!"


    "The car is coming here!"


    The girls in Fiona''s group couldn''t help but squeal. Sure enough, the vehicle stopped in front of their team.


    Click!


    The car door swung open and out stepped a pair of legs wearing standard army boots. The slender and well-toned figure of a tall man then appeared in front of them.


    Fiona stood on her toes to get a better look from the second row. As soon as she saw who it was, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped. She felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her throat.


    Were her eyes deceiving her?


    Spencer? She rubbed her eyes and took a second look. It was really Spencer! ''I''m doomed!'' she cried inwardly.

 Chapter 29 Set Her Up (Part One)

    As Spencer stepped out of the car, he immediately caught the attention of the girls. He steadily walked towards them. As he looked ahead, his eyes were dark and his lips were pursed. His strong aura was undeniable.


    Still in disbelief, Fiona wondered what he was doing here.


    Soon after, a man came out from the back seat of the car. Fiona glanced at him only to find out that it was Eric. ''Are they really both here?''


    "Oh my God!


    He''s so handsome!"


    "I can''t breathe!"


    Everyone was in utter admiration of the handsome man. Meanwhile, Fiona had broken out into a cold sweat in fear.


    As soon as Eric stepped out of the car, the first thing he saw was Fiona. Just as he was about to call her, he seemed to have realized something and decided against it. He then just merely smiled at her.


    In response, Fiona bowed her head.


    Since Leona was standing behind Fiona, she couldn''t help but notice the smile on Eric''s face. Frowning, she glanced at Fiona.


    Spencer pressed his lips together, his face cold. His handsome face and forceful aura were what made him a hit among the ladies. He cast a cold glance at Fiona before turning to look at Eric. "Go to your team."


    "Yes, sir!" Eric made a salute, clenched his fists, and ran away quickly.


    In his boots, Spencer walked towards the girls. He halted right in front of Fiona. "Good morning, everyone. I''m your drillmaster," he said in his deep voice.


    Fiona flinched as soon as she heard Spencer''s voice.


    How could he be their drillmaster? It was completely unnecessary for him to be a drillmaster, b


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Your hand should be tightened!"


    When his rough hand touched hers, she stiffened.


    Upon seeing the look on her face, Spencer thought to himself, ''Silly girl, are you scared? I still remember how you hung up on me last time. Now your life is in my hands. Let''s see where this takes you!''


    "Everyone, keep your posture. Chest out, stomach out, head up, eyes straight ahead, and shoulders back out. Don''t move unless I tell you to!"


    The sun was scorching hot. Having been standing underneath the heat for about five minutes already, everyone was sweating buckets.


    Spencer wandered around leisurely, looking at Fiona standing straight. He was annoyed and wanted to cause trouble for her. When he touched his pocket, an idea came to him.


    In the dead silence,


    someone''s phone suddenly rang.


    Spencer then yelled, "Whose phone is ringing?" Feeling the vibration of her phone in her pocket, Fiona felt her heart sinking.


    Before she could even react, she saw Spencer walking towards her. In a cold tone, he asked, "Was that your phone?"

 Chapter 29 Set Her Up (Part Two)

    Fiona sighed silently in her heart and nodded. She then heard a few chuckles from behind her.


    "Get out!" Spencer shouted. "Give me your phone!"


    Fiona then took her phone out. As soon as she saw the message that she had received, her chest tightened. Anger filled her eyes when she saw that it was Spencer who sent her the message.


    Spencer then grabbed her phone, clicked the message, and showed it to her.


    It read,


    "You''re dead, Fiona Ji!"


    Staring at the message, Fiona clenched her teeth. She felt as if she was going to explode in anger.


    ''How dare he do this!'' There was no doubt now that he had come here for her. He was doing this on purpose. He wanted to embarrass her. ''Damn it!''


    Watching the look of horror on Fiona''s face delighted Spencer, still he kept a straight face on the outside. "You can''t use your phone in the middle of training. I have to think over what your punishment is first. Go back to your position!"


    Truly, Spencer was a hypocrite.


    In anger, Fiona returned to the group. When she saw the look of concern on Sophia''s face, she shook her head to reassure her that she was fine.


    Clutching Fiona''s phone in his hand, Spencer eyed the team and said harshly, "Let this serve as a lesson to all of you. Your classmate has already learned her lesson. No one is allowed to use their phones in the middle of military training! If someone''s phone rings in the middle of military training again, you won''t be allowed to eat the entire day. Do you hear me?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e is this? Do you still want your phone back?"


    Fiona raised her head and looked into Spencer''s eyes.


    Sophia pushed Fiona away and said, "Go get it back!"


    Under the gaze of the whole team, she ran towards the tent. Keeping a blank look on her face, she said, "Sir, it''s my phone."


    He then flashed Fiona an evil smile. "I thought you knew me, Fiona."


    "Spencer Cheng!" Fiona called out through gritted teeth. "What the hell are you doing? Give me back my phone!"


    A playful smile appeared on Spencer''s face as he said, "I''ll give you your phone back but only if you come see me tonight."


    "Why..."


    Before she could ask more, Spencer interrupted her, "If you don''t, I''ll expose our relationship."


    Fiona didn''t want anyone being suspicious of them, so she quickly responded, "Okay, I''ll do as your say. Just give me my phone back."


    He then gave her back her phone. "You can go now," he said dismissively.


    Without saying a word, she took her phone and dashed towards the crowd.

 Chapter 30 Make The Bed for Me

    The sun drooped from its throne, casting colors in its departure. Clouds soaked in wine, like cotton absorbing blood from a wound, plunging the world in an eerie and mysterious glow.


    "You all may be excused!"


    the general drillmaster announced to the freshmen of D University. Loud exclamations of elation accompanied by groans of exasperation boomed across the stadium.


    "After such grueling hours that we endured, finally, we''re free!"


    "I''m too exhausted to even open my eyes. My whole body is protesting with every move I make."


    "The training just started and you''re already complaining. How will you even survive the whole month?"


    In the midst of the crowd stood Fiona, cracking her neck and wincing from its stiffness as she approached the canteen along with the rest of her peers. She caught Spencer out of the corner of her eye. The drillmasters seemed to have gathered and were in the middle of a heated discussion.


    "Fiona! What are you looking at? Let''s go. We''ll miss dinner if we dally much longer." Sophia linked their arms together and dragged her forward.


    "Alright." Fiona smiled and moved forward with Sophia.


    "Hey, Fiona!"


    Fiona turned and saw Ryan approaching her with a few bags in his hands.


    "Hi, Ryan!" Sophia greeted him.


    Ryan paused, catching his breath and said, "I brought supper for the four of you. I didn''t know your preferences, so I bought everything I think you would like."


    "Thank you, Ryan." Ella relieved him of his burden and gave him a smile.


    "Your efforts are admirable." Pursing her lips, Leona offered a shy smile.


    "Thank you for putting us in consideration, Ryan," Sophia said. "Are you trying to earn our favor, Ryan? Your actions may lead us to think that you''re trying to impress one of us. Will this be a regular occurrence?" Smiling slyly, she settled her glance to her friend, Fiona.


    "You''re holding me too high, I am not that considerate. Consider this event as a one-time-thing," Ryan jokingly replied.


    "Many thanks, Ryan." Shyly, Fiona nodded her head in thanks.


    Ryan''s eyes softened as his gaze fell upon Fiona. "Are you weary?" he gently asked.


    "I am not." Fiona shook her head.


    "How come you only ask her, Ryan? Do you not care whether I''m weary or not?" Sophia asked, her voice teasing as a smirk played on her lips.


    "You seem more alive than drained."


    They were immersed in their conversation as the drillmasters rushed towards the canteen except for Eric and Spencer, who walked leisurely.


    "Can I give my greetings to Fiona, Spencer?" Eric asked.


    "Oh? What is it you wish to say to her? Are you well-acquainted with each other?" he replied.


    "Do you have a reason as to why you pretend that you are a stranger to her when you want to be her drillmaster?" Eric murmured.


    Spencer''s eyes darkened slightly.


    "Seems like I would not be greeting Fiona today," Eric sighed. He rubbed his nose exasperatedly.


    "Our drillmaster must hold a high position," Sophia said seriously as she glared at Spencer. "No one disciplined him even when he was unexplainably rude and unruly."


    "I agree with Sophia," Ella nodded. "If he wasn''t so handsome, I would have mauled that arrogant, self-centered and vigorous man. He didn''t even give us his name."


    Listening to their conversation, Ryan turned to look at Spencer. Intimidation and dominance filled the air as they sized up each other. One was gentle, the other fierce.


    Silence reigned over Fiona. Her anxiousness growing every second as she hoped Spencer wouldn''t call her


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ped his arms to his sides said, "Do you know that it is quite rude to stare? It is even ruder not to announce your presence with a knock on the door before entering a room."


    "We were not doing anything, Spencer! Stop giving other people misleading ideas!" Fiona said defensively.


    Spencer looked at her incredulously and sighed. "You heard the lady, nothing happened."


    "My lips are sealed," Eric said while making a zipping motion on his lips.


    Fiona felt her heart lurch, realizing that Eric must have misunderstood them.


    Spencer cleared his throat and asked, "What urgent matters do you have that you graced us with you presence?" He did not bother to hide the venom or the displeasure in his voice.


    "It pertains to a classified file." Eric playfully waved the portfolio in his hand.


    Spencer reached out for the portfolio and then told Fiona, "Make up the bed."


    She went and did her work without a fuss.


    Eric quietly slithered out of the room as Spencer settled back down to his desk.


    Too immersed with her work, she almost missed the feeling that someone was staring at her. She spun around and caught Spencer''s eyes. "Why are you staring?" she demanded.


    He wet his lips and said, "Grandpa was sent to the hospital again."


    "What? How come? I called him yesterday, and he sounded fine."


    Spencer rubbed his temples, distress imminent in his features. "He played chess with his friends. He was furious when his friends all took their grandchildren with them."


    "Did I hear you correctly? Please tell me that this was one of your jokes," Fiona said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "I''m not joking." After saying that, Spencer was deep in his thoughts.


    "Why are you so silent? How about I go visit Grandpa?" she asked.


    "No need." With a shake of his head, Spencer added, "His condition is stable. He will be alright."


    Fiona glanced at her watch and said, "Oh my, it''s already late. I''d better leave. I''ll call Grandpa."


    "Alright." Spencer nodded. "Do you need me to accompany you back to the dorms?"


    "No! I am more than capable to send myself off, thank you!" Fiona squeaked, flustered.


    She slammed the door a little too loudly in her hurry, leaving Spencer to himself. His mask slipped as he wallowed in helplessness.


    ''Grandpa wants us to have a child as soon as possible. What should I do?'' he thought.

 Chapter 31 Photos On The Forum

    Fiona stepped out of Building 8 and considered her next move. After a while, she decided to call Wayne.


    "Hello, Fiona," Eric greeted as he saw Fiona hanging up the phone and walked up to her. "Are you sure you want to go back to your dorm room? Why not stay?"


    Fiona looked flushed. She didn''t know how to explain herself. "Eric, we''re in the university, not the base..."


    "Got it." Eric leaned towards Fiona. "You don''t want outsiders to know your relationship with Spencer, do you?"


    Fiona forced a smile. "Well, I''m leaving," she said.


    "Okay. Take care."


    "I will." Fiona nodded and left hurriedly.


    The next morning, the loud chattering of freshmen filled the playground of the D University. A large group of girls outside were looking at the area where the art school freshmen were.


    Spencer, who was guiding them, looked at the girls staring at them and asked, "What are those girls looking at?"


    "They''re looking at you," Sophia answered..


    The girls around her erupted in laughter.


    "What are you laughing at? I''m being serious!" Sophia said, raising her eyebrows.


    "Why are they looking at me? I''m not a panda or something," Spencer retorted.


    "Because you''re handsome!" one of the girls said, causing a burst of laughter.


    "Am I handsome?" he asked the girls.


    "Yes!" the girls answered in unison.


    "What about you? What do you think?" Suddenly, Spencer stepped in front of Fiona and looked at her intently. "Why didn''t you answer my question? Am I handsome?"


    Fiona felt her cold temper subside at the sight of Spencer''s warm smile. She forced a smile, took a deep breath, and said, "Yes."


    Spencer nodded with satisfaction and straightened up. "I admit that I''m good-looking. But being handsome can only take me so far! I can''t make a living out of it. A person must act according to their ability and perseverance to protect their country. Everyone should do the same. Therefore..."


    "Therefore what?"


    Spencer took out his phone and dialed a number. "Get rid of the crowd outside the playground," he said through the phone. "No one is allowed to gather there." "Well done, Mr. Cheng!"


    "Mr. Cheng,


    who were you calling?"


    "Mr. Cheng,


    can you make small talk with us?"


    Spencer frowned. "Hey, you three! Get out!" he demanded.


    The three girls looked shocked. They did not expect to be called out. Their bodies shrank as they walked out of the group in shame. Then, in a softer yet firm voice, Spencer said, "Run twenty laps around the playground."


    "What?"


    "Mr. Cheng..."


    "You have three seconds to do as I say." Spencer started counting. "One, two..."


    Before he could say three, the girls panicked and started doing as they were told.


    "They deserve it! They badmouthed Fiona yesterday." Sophia smiled coldl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    watching the rehearsal of the new program on stage. Suddenly, his phone buzzed with a new message.


    It was from Sam.


    The text read, "Fiona is popular now. Here are the screenshots I took from a post on the school forum. The post is no longer available."


    Ryan was a little confused. He scrolled to see the photo attachments and was surprised to see photos of Fiona and Eric. There were also comments from strangers asking for her information. His heart suddenly tightened.


    He knew she was a special girl since the first time he had laid his eyes on her. But he did not want too many people to notice her. He thought that he and Fiona just needed more time, but it looked like he needed to do something now.


    "Ryan? Ryan?" Someone beside him called out to him and waved his hand.


    "What?" Ryan came back to his senses.


    "I was just asking if we should stop the rehearsals for today. It''s already half past seven."


    Ryan nodded and said, "Okay, let''s call it a day. You tell them. I just have something to do."


    "Okay."


    Ryan ran out of the auditorium. The cold September air welcomed him as soon as he stepped out. His heart thumped. He''d never been so nervous yet so determined before.


    "Are you free now, Fiona? I''ll wait for you downstairs in your dormitory building. I have something to tell you."


    Fiona stared at Ryan''s message before getting up to change into a simple dress. When she reached the gate of dormitory, she saw a figure running towards her.


    "Hi, Fiona!" Panting, Ryan ran to Fiona''s side. His breath was very uneven.


    "Why were you running? Is there anything urgent I have to know?" Fiona asked worriedly.


    Ryan struggled to catch his breath. With his hands on his knees and his body hunched over, he raised his head to stare into Fiona''s eyes. "I have something to tell you," he repeated in between breaths.

 Chapter 32 Love At First Sight

    The dazzling moonlight lit up Ryan''s perfect face. Surprised, Fiona asked in a low voice, "So what did you want to tell me?"


    He slowly stood up and gazed at her face, his heart was beating so hard he was afraid it might jump out of his chest.


    "Well, there is a post about you on our school forum, Fiona. I don''t know if you''ve seen it yet," Ryan began tentatively watching her reaction.


    "You''ve seen it, too?" Fiona was a little embarrassed. "I don''t know who has taken those photos."


    "Well, are you really dating the drillmaster?" he asked anxiously.


    "No!" Fiona replied shaking her head. "We just know each other. That''s all."


    "Phew! Thank God!" Ryan said happily, letting out a sigh of relief.


    "Is that all that you wanted to ask?" Fiona asked feeling amused at the look of relief on his face.


    "No, actually there is one more thing," he said nervously. "Haven''t you noticed that many people want to get to know you better?"


    "Me? Why?" Fiona frowned and shook her head. "I saw the post, but I didn''t notice that. Who wants to know me better?"


    "A lot of people! Mostly boys," Ryan said. "They want to date you."


    Fiona was very embarrassed. She stammered, "Ryan, I... Let''s not talk about this. The post has been deleted. It''s pointless..."


    "Yes, of course!" Ryan said hurriedly. "I just found the post to be very interesting because now I understand how lucky I am."


    Fiona was stumped. It was easier for her to crack a math problem than figure out Ryan.


    Seeing that she was confused, he laughed and confessed, "I love you, Fiona."


    His words fell softly in her ears


    like a gentle breeze.


    She was too stunned to react. Looking into his eyes, she felt so warm and fuzzy inside. She felt like she was floating on a cloud.


    "But I''m not sure how you feel about me," he continued, running a hand through his hair. "You''re an amazing girl and many boys want to be with you, myself included. I don''t know if the odds are in my favor. But at the same time, I feel I''m lucky to have met you before the others. I''m confessing my feelings to you because I''m afraid that it would be too late if I waited too long."


    Fiona had often received such proposals and she had refused many times.


    But tonight was different. She had always wondered why Ryan treated her so well, but she had never expected him to confess his love to her. His confession had caught her off guard.


    "You know, the first time I saw see you wasn''t near the lake in our campus," he said sheepishly. He opened up to her slowly in an attempt to find a way into Fiona''s heart. "The first time I saw you, you were standing in front of an advertisement at a bus station with a sketchpad in your hand. You took my breath away. I thought how could a girl be so beautiful


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inside her like a storm.


    It was the first time she''d felt so helpless. She couldn''t choose the man she liked. She was stuck in the stupid agreement with Spencer.


    The next morning Fiona woke up and splashed water on her face several times. She had not slept at all. She was exhausted and, on top of that, her period started too. However, it was time for military training so she had to get dressed and leave even though she looked like a zombie!


    "Hurry up, sleepyhead! We''re going to be late!" Sophia urged, dragging her towards the playground.


    "Okay, okay, I''m coming!" Fiona groaned and put her hand on her belly.


    On the playground, Spencer had been waiting for the students. It was time to begin, but Fiona was trudging at a glacial pace. He roared, "Hurry up! There''s still one minute left. Anyone who is late will run for twenty laps!"


    "Come one! Move it!" Without waiting for a response from Fiona, Sophia yanked her and started running. Fiona didn''t have the time to explain that she felt sick and a little nauseous.


    Spencer shot her an annoyed glance but said nothing. Then he began the drill.


    Spencer straightened his spine and announced loudly, "First row, call out your numbers!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Four!"


    "Five..." Fiona tried her best but failed to keep up. Spencer was immediately pissed off. He went and stood right in front of her, squinted and yelled, "Louder!"


    Fiona took a deep breath and tried to shout with all her might, "Five!"


    "Count again!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    "Four!"


    "Five!"


    "Again!" Spencer commanded.


    He repeated this drill three times. Fiona could tell the other girls began to hate her.


    "Either run twenty laps or count again! Pick one," Spencer barked at her. He stood with his hands clasped behind his back exhibiting an uncompromising stance.

 Chapter 33 She Passed Out (Part One)

    "Come on, don''t get us all into trouble!"


    "What the hell? She can want do whatever she wants just because she knows the drillmaster?"


    "Thanks to her, my voice has become hoarse. Damn it!"


    The girls were so jealous when they heard Spencer. He was about to lose his cool when Fiona said, "Mr. Cheng, I will run twenty laps."


    "You...!" Fiona''s indifference always got Spencer worked up. He bit back the words he was going to say and instead pointed in a direction and ordered angrily, "Okay, go ahead! Twenty laps! Now move it!"


    Fiona forced herself to remain calm as she began running. Although she was in low spirits and had a stomach ache, she was determined not to let him see her pain.


    She completed one lap after another. She didn''t know how long she had been running but her feet were sore and she was getting weaker and weaker.


    "Don''t slow down!" Spencer bellowed in the distance.


    Biting her lip, Fiona tried to quicken her pace. But after a few steps, everything turned dark around her. Her head was throbbing and it felt like the sky was spinning.


    The strength had drained out of her body.


    She closed her eyes and slowly collapsed onto the ground.


    "Oh no! Mr. Cheng, Fiona has fainted!" Sophia shrieked. She had spotted Fiona falling down on the track suddenly. Paying no need to the drillmaster''s rules, she ran towards her friend.


    "What?" Pushing Sophia aside, Spencer immediately sprinted towards Fiona. He was besides her in a flash. He cursed, "Damn it!


    Fiona?" Not waiting for her response, he picked her up and ran to the infirmary.


    Sophia made face at Spencer and ran towards Fiona only to find her in his arms. She stopped and took out her mobile phone to make a call. "Ryan! Fiona has fainted on the track. She is being taken to the infirmary by the drillmaster. Go and check on her!"


    "What?" he exclaimed. He was in class at that moment and was so shocked that he stood up immediately. He said to the teacher on the stage, "Something urgent has come up. I need to leave." He collected his belongings and dashed off, leaving the teacher and students looking at each other in dismay.


    Meanwhile, Spenc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Fortunately, Ryan managed to support her in time. He lifted her and placed her on the bed. "Lie down," he said tenderly.


    Exhaling slowly, she said, "Thank you, Ryan." Smiling gratefully, her eyes went to the half-closed door of the infirmary. Spencer had left, but she was sure she would have to suffer afterward.


    "Do you need to go to the hospital? You look pale. Let me take you there," Ryan offered.


    "No, thanks." She immediately shook her head. "I''m fine, really. I''ll be all right after some rest."


    "Here, please drink some warm water," the doctor interjected. A glass of water was handed to her.


    "Thank you, doctor!" Ryan hurriedly took the glass of water from the doctor and put it to Fiona''s mouth.


    She was embarrassed for a moment, but when she saw the concern in his eyes, she relaxed a bit. She opened her mouth to drink the water.


    "Did you get into trouble with the drillmaster during the training?" he asked suddenly. "He looked very angry with you."


    "Maybe he was cross with me because I was late today," Fiona replied, forcing a smile and feeling a bit guilty about lying to him.


    "Anyway, I''ll stop talking now so that you can get some rest." He helped her lie down. "I''ll be right here with you. Don''t worry."


    A sense of warmth flooded her. She nodded and closed her eyes.


    The tense atmosphere in the infirmary disappeared. The doctor left quietly and only Fiona and Ryan were left in the room.

 Chapter 33 She Passed Out (Part Two)

    Fiona was exhausted and fell asleep soon. Ryan stood up and quietly took his phone out of his pocket. Then he stepped out of the infirmary and made a call. "Andrew, help me investigate Fiona Ji''s family background. Get me all the details."


    "Okay," Andrew replied. "Your brother is back. Would you like to go home today?"


    "Oh, really?" Ryan frowned and pursed his lips. "I''ll call you if I decide to go home."


    "All right."


    Ryan hung up and went back to the infirmary. Gazing at Fiona''s peaceful face, he realized that he could never tire of watching her sleep all his life.


    Back at the playground, the girls at the art school were waiting for their drillmaster as well as Fiona.


    "Will Fiona be okay?" Leona asked.


    "She will be fine," Sophia explained. "Ryan must be at the infirmary by now."


    ''What? Ryan also went to the infirmary?'' Leona scowled at this thought.


    "The drillmaster ran so fast!" Ella cheekily commented. "He took Fiona away in his arms like she was a princess. It was quite a sight!"


    "Then you should faint too. You will enjoy the same treatment!" Sophia teased with a smile.


    "Okay, I will pass out as soon as he comes back!" Ella said with a chuckle.


    No sooner did she said that than a man in a military uniform ran up to the group and announced, "Hello, everybody. Mr. Cheng had to leave due to an emergency. In the meantime, I will take charge of the military training for the next two days!"


    "What was the emergency?"


    "Did he take Fiona to the hospital?"


    "Are they in a relationship?"


    "Stop asking questions, all of you!" the drillmaster yelled. "Mr. Cheng left after sending your classmate to the infirmary. Enough gossiping! Now, all of you! Attention! Stand up!"


    "Oh my God! I don''t want a new drillmaster."


    "Oh, I miss Mr. Cheng.


    He is so good-looking. At least we can admire his handsome face while we stand in attention."


    "That''s


    uffed.


    "You won''t let me drink wine here?" Spencer asked. "If you don''t let me drink, I will tell your father that his son is running a bar without telling him!"


    "Don''t mess with me. My father will thrash me if he finds out, and it will be all your fault!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Spencer asked.


    "You probably don''t know it but you are the perfect man in my father''s eyes," said Terence, shaking his head. His father would often say, "Look at Spencer. He is a leader at such a young age and is even going to get married this year. He''s so much better than you! If you can''t do anything, at least get married. Do you like any of my friend''s daughters? I can arrange a blind date for you."


    Spencer gloated at his friend''s misery and patted Terence''s shoulder.


    "Get lost!" Terence shrugged off Spencer''s hand. He couldn''t help but circle back to his friend''s love life. "You pulled a long face when I mentioned Fiona''s name. What''s wrong? And it is not the weekend either. How come you haven''t gone to the university to train them?"


    "It''s all bullshit. I was so fed up that I went to that poor university to be a drillmaster. Fiona thinks no end of herself. She always gives me the cold shoulder."


    Terence nodded, "It looks you were wronged by Fiona."

 Chapter 34 I Will Protect You From Now On

    "Wronged?" Spencer snorted arrogantly. Suddenly he thought of Ryan and said, "Terence, I think someone likes Fiona."


    His friend was not surprised at all. "I just met her once, but I can tell that she is an amazing woman. It''s not unusual that someone would be interested in her. It is your reaction that is surprising."


    "Why is that?" Spencer asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "You look nervous, jealous even, I would say," Terence remarked shrewdly.


    "Jealous? Me?" The muscles on Spencer''s face twitched. "You are good at reading people!"


    "Isn''t it true? Come on. Don''t be so stubborn," Terence coaxed with a smile.


    "No, I am just excited!" Spencer said with a twinkle in his eye as an evil smile spread over his face. His eyes were like a bottomless pool where a storm had begun to form.


    "For what?" Terence asked with trepidation.


    "I''ve found a way to make her suffer!"


    Terence was taken aback. He looked at him carefully and sat up straight. "So many years have passed. Shouldn''t you let it go now? She did nothing wrong. It was just an accident. She is so young. Are you really going to destroy her?"


    "Haven''t you always known that I want to destroy her?" There was a menacing smile on Spencer''s lips. "I suffered when I was eighteen. I want her to know what it feels like."


    "Spencer, your grandpa will not spare you," Terence reminded him worriedly as he held his friend''s shoulders tightly. He was afraid that he would do something terrible.


    "I won''t let Grandpa find out!" He narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, ''Fiona, I won''t let you be cocky anymore!''


    "Spencer..."


    Terence tried to persuade him to change his mind but was interrupted by Spencer. "Shut up! I know what I am doing."


    "All right!" Terence said with resignation. "Then, let''s drink!" He was unable to think of a way to help his friend.


    "Okay!"


    "Is it okay for you to drink?" Terence asked. "You can''t work as a drillmaster while you''re drunk, can you?"


    "I am taking a break from that place for some days. It''s so annoying!" Spencer stood up and followed Terence to the first floor.


    "Then why don''t you come to my office and help me? We have recently joined hands with a new overseas online gaming company, and we''re going to test our game. Perhaps you can help us with that."


    "Let''s talk about it later." Spencer walked over to the bar counter and asked, "Which is your most expensive wine?"


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Terence replied with a smug smile, "I won''t tell you because then I will have to open it today."


    "Humph! So stingy!" Spencer looked around the wine cabinet. "Fine! I''ll find it myself."


    Meanwhile at the infirmary of D University, Fiona had been asleep for a long time. When she finally opened her eyes, she saw someone sitting next to her bed. It was Ryan.


    "Oh, you''re up?" Ryan was thrilled to see Fiona awake. He came closer to her and asked gently, "How are you feeling now?"


    "Have you been here the whole time?" she asked, supporting herself with her hands to sit up.


    "Yes, I was worried about you," Ryan explained with a shy smile.


    A warm smi


    w nothing, huh? Fiona, I will catch you cheating on me red-handed!''


    "You''re here!" Wayne said with a broad smile. "How''s the training going? Are you tired?"


    "I''m fine Grandpa. How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "Oh, I''m all right." Wayne waved his hand. "Come and sit next to me."


    Fiona sat on the edge of his bed. Next to her was a silently glowering Spencer.


    An uncomfortable silence hung in the air and Wayne sensed it. He frowned and asked, "Spencer, Fiona is here. Why don''t you say something?"


    "We meet every day. There is nothing new to talk about," he replied distractedly. He was playing with a lighter.


    Wayne resumed his conversation with Fiona. "I heard he is your drillmaster now. Did he bully you?"


    ''Why is Grandpa behaving like he just found out about this. Wasn''t he the one who asked Spencer to be a drillmaster? Or was it Spencer''s decision?''


    She was confused. Biting her lower lip, she stated, "No."


    "Ah, that''s good." Wayne smiled at her lovingly. He took both their hands and put them together. "You both should hurry up and give me a great-grandson as soon as possible."


    Fiona was about to say something to pacify him when Spencer held her hand and rubbed his callused finger on her delicate skin. He grinned and said, "Yes, Grandpa. You won''t have to wait too long."


    Fiona was startled. Looking at Spencer¡®s meaningful smile, she became more and more nervous.


    "Ha-ha! That''s good." Wayne thought to himself, ''Now that Spencer has agreed, there is hope!''


    As they walked out of the ward, Spencer informed, "Fiona, next week I will resume as your drillmaster."


    "What? You..." Fiona had so many questions to ask him but she didn''t know where to start.


    He strode away with a cocky look before Fiona could say anything. She was rooted to the spot.


    A message popped up on her phone.


    It was from Ryan.


    "Hi, I''m rehearsing in the auditorium. Come over when you have time!"


    Watching Spencer''s disappearing figure, Fiona''s heart sank. The desire to break off the engagement arose within her stronger than ever before.

 Chapter 35 Take You For A Ride

    Fiona strolled from the hospital to the university''s auditorium, where busy students bustled about. She dodged and dodged, avoiding bumping into anyone so as not to disturb, and quietly found a place to sit down.


    Meanwhile, at the center of the stage, Ryan directed those moving the curtain covers. "Yes, a little higher. Lift that fold right there..."


    "Ryan, how about this bulletin?"


    He turned around and put a hand on the man''s shoulder. "Ask some people to hang it there."


    "How about this..."


    People bombarded him with questions at a pace that would throw the almost anyone off, but he patiently accommodated every single one of them with a smile.


    As Fiona stared at him, her mind began to wander.


    "Hey, Fiona is here!" Ryan¡¯s roommate, Warren, was also part of the student council. As he looked back and spotted Fiona, he quickly tapped on his roommate¡¯s shoulder.


    Ryan instantly turned to catch a glimpse of her sitting quietly not far away. He could not figure out why such a seemingly indifferent expression captivated him. He hurriedly put aside his work and patted Warren on the shoulder. "Watch the rest for me! You can go once things are done. I¡¯m gonna leave now."


    "Tsk! Tsk! The power of love is


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e two having fun. Instead of coming up to greet them, however, Sophia snapped a photo and immediately posted it on the school forum.


    "What are you doing?" Leona murmured and lowered her head, just as she noticed Ryan¡¯s wide smile.


    "I''m helping Ryan!" Sophia smiled. "Let us spread the good news between Ryan and Fiona. I hope everybody finds out."


    Spencer decided to check in online as he took a break. He turned on his computer, and as he entered the school forum, he saw the top post.


    "The most handsome man and prettiest girl of D University are together! What a perfect couple!"


    His eyes slowly darkened as he clicked for the photo and came across Ryan riding a bike with Fiona.


    Bang! Spencer pounded the table and gritted his teeth. ''Fiona, are you dating him? Let¡¯s see how long you can be together!''

 Chapter 36 The Newcomers Welcoming Party (Part One)

    The next day, Spencer returned to the university as the drillmaster. Needless to say, he attracted many of the girls'' attention once more. After several days, the girls realized something. All the drillmasters were strict. Thus, they preferred to have a good-looking one since they were all going to be strict either way.


    Meanwhile, Fiona kept fidgeting in her place. As she watched Spencer speak and act grimly, she felt as if he was going to lash out at her any minute.


    The horns rung throughout the playground.


    After an entire day of military training, Fiona let out a long sigh. Nothing had happened!


    "Let''s go, Fiona!" Sophia stepped forward and grabbed her arm. "Come on, Ryan''s inviting us to dinner tonight!"


    Fiona glanced at Spencer, watching him walk towards the gathering area of the drillmasters. She thought, ''Did he hear that?''


    "Hurry up!" Without giving her a chance to say anything, Sophia pulled Fiona''s hand as they left.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. "Sophia, I don''t think it''s such a good idea since Ryan''s been treating us out to dinner these past few days. You can go by yourself. I''m not going."


    "No way! Ryan''s only treating us to dinner for your sake. If you don''t go, then he won''t treat me," Sophia protested. "You should go. This is normal. It''s how a boy pursues a girl he likes. Ryan''s very rich after all."


    Fiona was speechless for a while. Just as she was about to say something, she caught a glimpse of Ryan standing not far away. He smiled when he saw Fiona.


    How could anyone refuse such a smile? Fiona sighed and smiled back. She seemed to be have been reminded of the fun times they spent the previous day.


    "Spencer, look! Isn''t that Fiona?" Meanwhile, Eric and Spencer had left together. When Eric saw Fiona, he poked Spencer on the waist. "Look! She''s with someone handsome guy."


    Raising his head, Spencer replied flatly, "I see."


    "Is that it?" Eric prompted. "Are you sure you saw them? What if that guy likes Fiona? Fiona is your..."


    With a cold smile, Spencer interrupted, "Did you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    d was injured. She''s at the infirmary now. She probably can''t play the piano tonight which means Ryan can''t perform either," someone explained.


    "We need to find a replacement pianist!" Sophia suggested. "Or maybe Ryan can play alone!"


    "The piece is instrumental ensemble so I can''t play by myself." Ryan looked at Fiona with a smile. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    "We need to find another pianist!" They then started to discuss among themselves.


    "We only have half an hour left before the opening. Where could we possibly find another pianist? Looks like you''re from art school. Would you like to go to the department of music and see if they have a pianist?"


    "But we can''t just choose a random person. We need to find someone who''s a suitable match for Ryan too. Otherwise, we''ll compromise the quality of the program."


    Amidst the chaos, Ryan suddenly asked, "Fiona, do you know how to play the piano?"


    Everyone turned to look at Fiona. Startled, she slowly nodded her head and quickly added, "But I''m not that good. I can only play a little."


    "What''s your piano level?"


    "Level


    ten," Ryan abruptly said before Fiona could finish her sentence.


    "Level ten?!" Sophia immediately pushed her forward. "You should play with Ryan, Fiona."


    "What a godsend! Fiona, it really depends on you now! Level ten isn''t something just anyone can reach!"

 Chapter 36 The Newcomers Welcoming Party (Part Two)

    Fiona''s face flushed a bright hue of red. Shaking her head to protest, she said in a panic, "I really can''t do this. I don''t even know what Ryan is going to play."


    "Don''t refuse us, Fiona!" someone said anxiously. "We can''t ruin the whole party just because of a program!"


    "Yeah, look, the program list is ready!"


    "Yeah, Fiona." Ryan fixed his intense gaze on her. "I''ve been practicing for such a long time. Do you have the heart to just put all of that to waste?"


    "Twenty minutes left before the party starts. Please go to the backstage for preparations. To the audience, please take your seats. The party''s about to start. Please wait for a while before the party commences."


    Suddenly, someone''s voice rang in the hall. Fiona was pushed towards the backstage by several people.


    "Hurry up! Put on some make-up on Fiona! Hurry! Dress her up so that she looks beautiful!"


    "Sophia, I..."


    "I believe you!" Sophia pressed Fiona''s shoulder to sit her down.


    This left Fiona no choice but to concede and change out of her clothes to get ready for the performance.


    A few minutes before the party started, Spencer, along with a group of drillmasters, marched inside the hall effectively catching the attention of many girls.


    "Wow, so handsome!"


    "He''s so cool!"


    "Your seats are in the second row! This way, please."


    "All right." Spencer nodded and followed the guide to his seat. He glanced at the hall but couldn''t find Fiona anywhere. The hall was buzzing as thousands of people chatted amongst themselves.


    The audience were waving their flashlights in excitement for the party to begin.


    Some of the leaders of the university were also at the hall. As soon as they saw Spencer, they approached him with big smiles and chatted with him.


    "Mr. Cheng, you''re here! What are you doing in the second row? Come over here!"


    "I wonder..."


    Spencer frowned as he turned to the leaders. "I told you not to expose my identity in public. Go back to your seats!"


    "All right." Embarrassed, they scurried back to their seats. Arms crossed across his chest, Spencer leaned back against his chair in displeasure. He scanned the hall once more to look for Fiona but to no avail.


    When the clock struck six, the lights in the hall suddenly dimmed as a voice suddenly came. "Now the party begins!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement


    as music blasted throughout the hall.


    Colorful lights danced in the stage


    and beautiful girls on stage swayed their hips along with the music.


    "Yeah!"


    The hall was immediately filled with screams of support. The audience were pumped up.


    Eric whispered in Spencer''s ear, "Look! The you


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t was going to jump out of his chest, his heart beating a mile a minute.


    While he had no idea how he managed to return to his seat, he fixed his gaze on the interaction between Ryan and Fiona. His body stiffened as a realization came to him. He hadn''t expected that Fiona and Ryan would perform together that night. The chemistry between them was undeniable.


    Ryan and Fiona emitted strong sparks as they accompanied each other in playing beautiful melodies.


    While Fiona could only slightly make out Ryan''s figure standing in the middle of the stage, she couldn''t deny the sudden flurry of emotions that came over her. At that moment, she felt as if Ryan was her confidant and her partner. This man knew her well¡ªhe cared about her and he promised he would protect her.


    Ryan turned his head to look at her, exchanging faint smiles.


    Fiona''s smile was dazzling.


    As Spencer watched the performance, he tightened his grip on his phone. In his annoyance, he suddenly dialed a number never removing his gaze from Fiona.


    "Hello? Mr. Cheng?" The call was immediately answered.


    "Inform the Civil Affairs Bureau to work overtime tonight. I''m pushing through with the marriage," he said slowly, gritting his teeth.


    "But..."


    "I''ll be there in an hour. If I don''t see the staff there, I''m destroying that place," Spencer said sinisterly.


    With that, Spencer hung up the call without even waiting for a response. As the crowd cheered, he coldly watched as Fiona stood up from the piano and walked towards Ryan. Once again, they held each other''s hands.


    Under the dazzling light, Fiona and Ryan gave a bow before exiting the stage.


    Spencer suddenly slammed his fists on the table causing the table to tremble. ''Fiona, let''s wait and see,'' he cursed inwardly.

 Chapter 37 Being Dragged Into The Civil Affairs Bureau (Part One)

    The pair stepped down the stage and were instantly greeted by a prolonged applause from the crowd and roaring praise.


    "Isn''t that girl Fiona? She is so beautiful!"


    "You know, I actually heard that she and Ryan are quite close. They seem to be together!"


    "I think they would certainly make a good match. They''re both so talented and their chemistry is undeniable.


    They look like the perfect pair."


    Spencer was sitting among the crowd. He could feel his anger rising as he heard the audiences reactions towards Fiona and Ryan. He abruptly stood up and headed towards the backstage.


    Meanwhile, Ryan and Fiona were alone backstage. He was holding her hand tenderly.


    "So, how did it feel being on stage?" Ryan asked, breathing shallowly.


    "Not bad. You played your violin beautifully," she replied, smiling at him


    "Thank you. You also played the piano really well tonight," Ryan said. "I''d love to hear you playing the piano more often."


    "Hmm," she replied with shyness.


    "Fiona, did you hear what the audience were shouting after our performance?" He was looking at her intently, and smiled mischievously.


    "I..." Fiona was blushing. She felt nervous and her palms were sweaty. She looked down and realized that Ryan was still holding her hand. "Ryan, we''re not on stage anymore but our hands..."


    Ryan held her hand tighter and said, "Fiona. I don''t want to let you go anymore."


    "What are you saying, Ryan?" Fiona was surprised. She looked at him with confusion, wondering what this all meant.


    "I want to be with you, Fiona. Don''t you see? Everyone wants us to be together." Ryan''s expression softened. He looked at her gently and continued, "Fiona, I''ve never cared about anyone this much. I love you. Please get to know me. Please give me a chance." He gently took her into his arms in an embrace, and Fiona found herself in a daze.


    She could feel his heart beat against hers, and they were in the same rhythm.


    Fiona felt excited hearing the cheers from the crowd, and at the same time, she had never felt so calm than she did at that moment in his arms. She felt so relaxed in Ryan''s company. He was considerate, gentle, and cultured.


    She couldn''t refuse the magnetic attraction she felt towards him. She buried her head in his arms. Her mind was clear, as she reciproc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    was obviously mocking her as he was speaking. He tightened his grip on her chin, looked her straight in the eye, and said in a cold voice, "Well, that''s not your decision to make, Fiona."


    Fiona''s mouth was trembling. She looked at him and said, "Tomorrow, I''ll talk to Grandpa!"


    "Well what a pity! Because it''s too late!" Suddenly, Spencer put both this hands on her shoulders. Her eyes burst open, red with shock and fear. "Don''t even try to struggle, Fiona! You are going to marry me, and you are going to marry me tonight. It''s happening tonight."


    "What?" Fiona was horrified. All she could do was look at him in terror.


    He took a good look at her sad face, and he proceeded to grab her and carry her over his shoulders, walking towards the back door.


    "Spencer! Please stop!" Fiona was screaming. She had never been so terrified. Struggling to get away, she screamed, "Put me down, now! Where are you taking me to? Spencer, put me down!"


    "We''re going to get married right now!" Spencer kicked open the back door, still carrying her. He was walking towards the desolated narrow path behind the auditorium.


    The echoes of laughter in the hall faded away. No matter how hard Fiona struggled, her efforts were useless. "Spencer, I don''t want to marry you. Put me down! Now!"


    Without saying a word, Spencer rushed to the parking lot.


    Johnson saluted him. When he saw what was going on, he thought to himself, ''Is this why Spencer wanted me to come here in such a hurry? To take Fiona back? Why does he look like a robber?''

 Chapter 37 Being Dragged Into The Civil Affairs Bureau (Part Two)

    "Johnson, open the door now!" Spencer said. Johnson opened the door at once. Spencer then pushed Fiona into the back seat, squeezing himself in after.


    "Spencer!" Fiona slapped him on the shoulder and tried to stand up. Her voice was trembling. "Let me out!"


    Spencer grabbed her forcefully to hold her in place, and commanded, "Johnson, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, now!"


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson started the car.


    At the Civil Affairs Bureau


    Fiona was trembling and she knew in her heart that he meant it. She was about to cry, and she barely managed to choke. "Spencer! I don''t want to go there! I don''t want to marry you!"


    A tinge of cruelty flashed across Spencer''s eyes. His eyes were still bright in the dark night. He stared at Fiona and mockingly said, "Are you crying?"


    Fiona couldn''t stop the tears pouring out of her eyes. She couldn''t stop shaking. Her lips were trembling uncontrollably. She grabbed his arm and begged, "Please, Spencer. I beg you. I don''t want to go...please."


    He looked at her and wiped the tears off her face. His expression suddenly changed, and he looked so conflicted. In a serious tone, he said, "This is the first time I''ve ever seen you cry. Are you really so unwilling to marry me? You even promised Grandpa yourself." He took Fiona''s wrist, motioning to her bracelet and said, "You even have my family''s betrothal gift, don''t you forget that!"


    Fiona was biting her lower lip, holding back her sobs. She abruptly turned to the door and began banging at it in desperation. She yelled, "Open it now! I want to get out!"


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. He pinned her against the car seat, using his body to hold her down. He whispered in her ear, "You can''t run away from me, Fiona!"


    "Spencer!" Tears welled up in her eyes. She raised her hand in a motion to slap him, but he stopped her.


    "Do you really think I''ll let you succeed this time?" Spencer held her hand and smiled disdainfully. "Hurry up Johnson!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Johnson stepped on the gas and the car disappeared in the dark night quickly.


    Meanwhile, back in the auditorium of the D University, Ryan had just finished his work. He went to the backstage, but he could not find Fiona.


    "Fiona! Fiona, where are you?" Ryan looked all around the auditorium. When he saw a student who came back to change clothes, he asked, "Have you seen Fiona?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Have you seen Fi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    going on here?"


    The staff, who had to come back from their homes, were chatting fervently. Suddenly, they heard a rapid break of a car at the entrance, followed by a group of people shouting in unison, "Mr. Cheng!"


    Several of the staff rushed to the window to watch, only to see a tall and straight figure with outstanding features coming out of the car. His thin lips were pressed tightly, and his eyes were as bright as stars. He was rarely seen as handsome, but his face was shrouded in anger, which looked terrifying.


    "Fiona, come down now!" He opened the door and dragged Fiona out from the back seat.


    Fiona reeled and almost fell to the ground. She was still wearing the dress and high heels that she was wearing while she was on stage earlier that night.


    "Spencer! Please! I really can''t do this!" Fiona continued to struggle desperately, tears streaming down her face.


    Spencer didn''t buy it. He acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. "Johnson, take the certificates, and do it now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Several men led the way and opened the door for Spencer.


    All of a sudden, he stopped, grabbed Fiona''s waist and pulled her close to him. Their bodies were so close together. "Fiona, today is our wedding day! Cheer up!" he sneered.


    "Spencer! Spencer Cheng!" As soon as she heard this, Fiona punched him in the chest and cried out, "Let go of me! I don''t want to marry you!"


    "It''s not up to you! You don''t have a choice!" He grabbed her in his arms and went upstairs.


    The staff were stunned. They staggered back to their desks and sat in silence. They didn''t dare to say a word anymore.

 Chapter 38 Prove Your Innocence (Part One)

    Bang!


    The door of the Civil Affairs Bureau swung open all of a sudden. Heads turned to see what the commotion was all about only to see Spencer, holding a struggling Fiona.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Matt, the head of the Civil Affairs Bureau, rushed over, looking disheveled with his tie askew. He quickly wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead before bowing in front of Spencer. "Please come in!" the man said.


    With a menacing look on his face, Spencer surveyed the place before taking a step in.


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Where''s the registration form? Give it to me now! I want to get married!" Matt pointed to a group of people and shouted, "Bring me the form and hurry up!"


    With that, the staff scrambled to fulfill their boss''s orders. Spencer dragged Fiona''s hand and walked to the table where one of the workers placed the marriage form. After snatching a pen from a nearby employee, he started filling it out.


    Next to him, the helpless Fiona, who had been crying too much, merely stood feeling like she had lost all of her strength. She stared blankly ahead, ignoring everything and everyone around her, disbelieving what was happening.


    "Uh, excuse me." A trembling staff opened his mouth to ask the standard set of questions for such occasions. "Do you come here of your own accord to get married?"


    ''Own accord?'' Spencer glared at the man performing the rites who almost jumped out of fear. ''Damn it! Why did he have to ask that?'' he cursed inwardly. He raised his foot and kicked the man on his butt. "No one would think you''re dumb if you wouldn''t talk!"


    Spencer completed the form in seconds. He then turned to Fiona and thrust the pen to her hand, almost forcing her to write down her information.


    It was then that Fiona snapped back to her senses. With sheer determination, she pulled her hand from Spencer''s grip and declared, "I won''t complete this form! I don''t want to fill it out! I was forced to be here!"


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed into slits as he looked at Fiona, his face full of anger. He grabbed the registration form from her hand and tore it into pieces. "Give me another one!" he shouted.


    One of the staff quickly handed him a fresh form, which he slammed on the table in front of Fiona. "Fill it out!" he demanded.


    "I don''t want to!" With clenched fists, Fiona shook her head a


    ot knowing where to go.


    How would she live from then on? How long would she have to wait? Fiona wondered if Spencer would let her go once he grew tired of his hatred. But what if he didn''t get over that state? She shuddered at the thought of being entangled with him for the rest of their lives.


    Meanwhile, at a high-rise building in the residential area of Four Seasons Scenery, Ryan had been waiting for nearly two hours.


    He had hurried over there as soon as the party was over. He had tried calling Fiona but her phone was off and she couldn''t be reached. He knew that Fiona lived there. But it didn''t occur to him that he would have to pay her a visit under such circumstances.


    "It''s getting late. I don''t think Fiona will come back tonight. Let''s go," Andrew advised.


    "No, let''s wait a few more minutes." Ryan could only pace back and forth in front of the building. He thought he had made some progress with Fiona so he didn''t understand why she suddenly disappeared. Something must have happened!


    Andrew looked up at the sky. "The sky is getting darker. It might even rain later so we better head back. Are you sure you want to wait more? Your brother has been back at home for days now, and yet you haven''t gone back to see him. Your father must be upset!"


    Ryan frowned when he heard this. He was about to say something to his defense when a figure caught his attention. ''It''s Fiona!'' Ryan remembered how it was like that time at the art museum. The moment he felt like giving up on waiting for her, she showed up at the last minute!

 Chapter 38 Prove Your Innocence (Part Two)

    "Fiona, hi!"


    Fiona looked up when she heard the familiar voice. At the sight of Ryan''s worried expression, the tears she had been holding back flowed freely.


    Ryan''s joy quickly turned to concern when he saw tears streaming down her cheeks. He ran towards her and asked "What''s wrong? Why are you crying? What happened?"


    "Ryan..."


    "Tell me what''s wrong, Fiona." He held her hands. "What happened?"


    "I..." But Fiona thought it was better to not let Ryan in on her problems. She shook her head and wiped off her tears with the back of her hand. "I''m sorry, Ryan. It''s late and I have to go back now," she said coldly.


    Before Ryan could protest, Fiona had sprinted away. There was nothing more in the future for her and Ryan after all. She had lost the kindest and friendliest man she had ever known. Plus, she worried about what Spencer would do to Ryan once he knew about him.


    "Fiona!" Ryan rushed to stop her from leaving and managed to grab her arm. With a great frown on his face, he asked again, "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly acting cold?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve always been like this," Fiona said, not wishing to meet Ryan''s gaze. "Please let go of my hand, Ryan. It''s improper for a man to grab a woman like this."


    "Fiona, you..." Ryan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But back in the auditorium, you... I thought we had something."


    "I''m sorry if you misunderstood anything." She bit her lips before she could say anything more. "I have to go."


    Ryan yanked Fiona''s arm, pulling her closer to him. It was the first time Ryan had exposed his angry side to her. With patience running thin, he said in a grim tone, "Tell me what happened."


    "Let me go!" Fiona struggled.


    "I won''t! Whatever it is, I''ll be here to protect you!" Ryan said with determination.


    "I don''t need your protection!" she blurted as she struggled to break free from his arms.


    Anger and sorrow quelled in Ryan''s heart. As he fixed his eyes on Fiona, his feelings took hold of his senses. He held her cheek in the palm of his hand and planted a kiss on her lips.


    "Ryan..." Andrew, who was watching from a short distance, was stunned.


    But Fiona''s eyes widened with horror when she felt Ryan''s lips touch hers. Ryan wasn''t thinking straight. Desperate, he thought that the only way to stop Fiona from leaving was to kiss her.


    The dim light only added to the romantic ambiance.


    There was a faint smell of soap coming from Ryan''s body that Fiona thought particularly pleasant. But before she could fall into his charms, she snapped back to her senses. She pushed him away, horrified at what had just happened. Trembling, she asked, "What are you doing?


    Her push surprised Ryan who staggered to keep his balance. Looking at Fiona''s shocked expression,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t made her body tremble.


    He easily pinned both of her hands to keep them from struggling.


    Fiona screamed. But the sound of heavy rain rendered her shouts inaudible. She felt humiliated as he slowly exposed every bit of her skin. But there was nothing she could do except lay there and close her eyes.


    Spencer was completely dominating her. The strong smell of alcohol emanating from him overpowered even her senses.


    With every bit of her strength, Fiona tried to struggle. But each time that she did, Spencer would pin her down with more force, making it impossible for her to get away. "Ugh! Bastard... Let go of me!"


    Spencer''s vision dimmed. How could he let her go at this point?


    With one thrust, Fiona felt a tremendous pain surge between her legs. The sting was so great that she couldn''t help but wince and cry. As her eyes filled with tears, she turned to look at the man on top of her.


    ''So this is what sex feels like,'' she thought. She felt as if her strength had been sucked out as Spencer moved quickly and thoughtlessly.


    Seeing her tears, Spencer frowned. A mix of different emotions flashed through his eyes.


    But what was done was done. Fiona had stopped shouting but her hands were still trying to push his shoulders away.


    The more he moved, the more Fiona felt that she was losing control over her own senses. A strange feeling was trying to break out of her body and a weird sound was coming out of her mouth.


    Spencer''s lips curved into a smile when a soft moan escaped her lips. His thrusts went quicker, more forceful. This enthusiasm made Fiona feel ridiculed. She bit her lip to keep herself from making the strange noise. Her body felt hot, but her heart felt colder than ice.


    Outside, the rain was still pouring heavily and its sound masked what happened in the room. Just like that, everything was different.

 Chapter 39 Do You Remember This Place (Part One)

    M City didn¡¯t see a whole lot of showers during the summer, but now the autumn rains had been endless. The torrential rain went on and poured heavily until the next morning,


    its sound muting everything else¡¯s.


    Fiona woke up to the storm. She stifled a groan as she tried to move her stiff and sore body from under the thin quilt. Before she could, she felt a heavy arm wrap around her.


    Spencer was unceremoniously awakened by the ruckus, and as he opened his eyes sharply, he quickly scanned the whole room and immediately happened upon Fiona.


    In a futile attempt to get out of bed quietly, she grabbed her clothes to cover herself up and tiptoed away as her legs trembled. Waking up from last night did not elicit shyness, only hatred and humiliation.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Spencer sat up on the bed slowly and lifted his eyes inadvertently to take in her features. Instead, he became slack-jawed as he saw the two scars running along her otherwise smooth back.


    As she heard his deep, booming voice, Fiona stopped for a moment, only to remain quiet. Instead, she continued walking.


    "Where did you get those scars?" he blurted out before he could restrain himself.


    Fiona stopped on her tracks and reflexively turned around, trying to cover her back. She met his doubtful eyes with a sad smile. "Don¡¯t you remember asking me why I was still alive the first time we met? I almost died once. The scars, of course, were left on the day of the car accident. There you go. Satisfied?"


    His eyes darkened as he stared at Fiona. Ten years ago, when he rushed to the hospital and witnessed his mother die, there had been a little girl in the next room, fighting for her life.


    "Are you satisfied now, with what happened last night? Are you happy you finally took you revenge on me?" she asked him without a hint of emotion.


    Spencer finally came to his senses a moment after and looked back at her mocking expression. As he stood up and lifted the quilt, he saw the bloodstain on the sheet. His heart clenched, but he wore a cold smile. "No. I need to teach you how to satisfy me more."


    She took notice of the blood on the messy bed and her eyes started to sting. She t


    r. There was no sign of sunlight peeking through even in the early morning.


    After ten minutes passed, the pair managed to pack up their stuff and go to the garage, driving straight ahead to the Cheng family residence.


    The air inside the car felt stuffy and sticky. Fiona couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Spencer stepped on the gas and drove the car to an empty road, away from the direction of their supposed destination.


    Aside from a tiny squeak,


    they continued on looking down the road wordlessly until they finally stopped at a high-speed intersection. Spencer stepped hard on the brake as puddles splashed on the roadside and the tires screeched violently against the cement.


    Fiona sucked in a deep breath but managed to pull herself together quickly. She propped up against the door and looked out the window.


    "Do you remember where we are, Fiona?" Spencer said, looking blankly ahead.


    Fiona''s heart beat faster.


    The rain obstructed her view, but of all people, she could recognize that road sign from miles away¡ªRiver Road.


    Like a virus, the decade-old nightmare started to invade her body, spreading quickly into her cold limbs and heavy chest. And yet, her mind was most affected. Her breathing became even more labored as she started to touch the temples on her head, which suddenly hurt like hell.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Help! A car accident!"


    "Please, help! Help!"


    "Hello, is this the police? There¡¯s been a car accident in River Road."

 Chapter 39 Do You Remember This Place (Part Two)

    "Is this the ambulance? Please, rescue them!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Fiona covered her ears and shut her eyes at once, screaming in horror.


    "Ten years ago, my mother got into a car accident here," Spencer said, ignoring her screaming. "It was a stormy day like this. I went to the hospital to try and see her one last time, but I was too late. I arrived, but they had already covered her with a white blanket from head to toe. I couldn¡¯t even see her face. Do you remember that?"


    How could she forget something like that? It had been that day when her life was also ruined.


    "Stop it..." Fiona squeezed out every word painfully through gritted teeth.


    "Because of the car accident, two women that once warmed my life left me." Spencer grabbed the steering wheel as his eyes turned red¡ªwhether it was because of anger or sadness, Fiona couldn¡¯t tell. Instead, he asked, "Fiona...should I hate you or not?"


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she opened them. "Why would you? Are you just finding an excuse to hate me? I didn''t do anything! You¡¯re not the only one who continues to be burdened by that day!"


    She quickly turned, opened the door, and walked out into the rain.


    "Fiona!" Spencer lunged immediately, but only managed to grab her by the hem of her shirt. He roared as he pushed the door open and rushed after her.


    Fiona¡¯s eyes were closed as she dashed mindlessly into the rain, the accident playing out in her head over and over. The blood, screams and stifled cries echoed in her head. The scars on her back reminded her even more of what happened as dull pain set on. She cried, for it was the only thing she could do. "Mom..."


    At this moment,


    a car was roaring along the highway, speeding towards Fiona¡¯s direction. Fiona stood still, her eyes still closed.


    "Fiona! Damn it!" Spencer ran to her and pulled her into his arms. The car sped past just as he cursed loudly.


    "Mom..." Fiona pressed her face against his neck and murmured.


    Their clothes were soaking wet. He grabbed her shoulders and shook her. "I thought you still wanted to see me suffer. Do you want to die? Did you want to get hit and killed?"


    "Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?!"


    "I won¡¯t let you!" Spencer roared over the heavy rain. "I¡¯m here, and as long as I am, I still have to torment you! I won¡¯t let you go until then."


    Fiona didn¡¯t say anything in reply. He grabbed her arm and dragged her back into the car, making sure to lock the door.


    Meanwhile, the Cheng family members were patiently waiting for the couple. Only Ethan, who had business to attend to, was absent from the o


    ubborn even when you¡¯re sick?"


    "Here!" Anna stood underneath the doorway of a bedroom. "Put Fiona on the bed now."


    Without saying a word, Fiona let Spencer carry her in. As soon as she felt the warm sheets and the soft pillows, she drifted off into a deep sleep. In fact, she didn¡¯t even noticed when the doctor came.


    "How¡¯s it going?" Wayne sat anxiously on the sofa, asking as soon as he saw Spencer go out with the doctor.


    "The patient is just having a fever and has already been given an injection. She just needs a good night¡¯s rest, then she¡¯ll feel all better."


    "That''s good. Has Fiona fallen asleep?" Wayne asked.


    "Yes."


    "Spencer, come here. I have to talk to you." Wayne gestured towards his grandson.


    "Okay, Grandpa." He nodded his head towards Victor. "See that the doctor finds his way out."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer walked towards his grandfather. "So, Grandpa, what is it you want to say to me?"


    "Last night, you and Fiona..." Wayne began. "If you two really got together, then why are you barely talking to each other?"


    He pursed his lips. "She¡¯s just shy."


    "I told you to stop lying to me!"


    "I am not! Well..." Spencer trailed off as he fumbled in his pocket for something.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Our marriage certificates!" Spencer then put down his hand. "I forgot that we got changed. I have them in the pocket of the shirt I was wearing yesterday."


    "You got marriage certificates with Fiona?" Wayne''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, we got the certificates yesterday." Spencer nodded. "If you don''t believe me, it takes one phone call to find out if I¡¯m lying to you."


    "Well done!" Wayne grinned wider. "Then, I won''t have to worry about your marriage every day."

 Chapter 40 Womens Friendship (Part One)

    Spencer''s head drooped slightly as bitterness crossed his features. "Grandpa, it is time for you to take a nap."


    "I must say, that''s the lamest excuse you have made to drive me away," Wayne smiled as placed a reassuring pat to his grandson''s knee. "I was not done telling the most crucial parts yet!"


    "As you wish, Grandpa. Who am I to stop you?" Spencer replied, humor glinting from his eyes.


    "Please treat Fiona well, shower her with love and make her the happiest woman in existence," Wayne said softly. "You need to hold a grand wedding soon. That''s one of my greatest wishes."


    "Hmm," Spencer replied.


    "Fiona tends to easily go down with a fever. Please keep that in mind," Wayne said. "She had a fever once, the worst she had. It was so severe that it lead to cerebral hemorrhage. I never felt so frightened my whole life!"


    "Cerebral hemorrhage?"


    "It did." Wayne''s eyes were grim as the memory flashed through his mind. "Two years after that tragic car accident, I had a conference at a neighboring province. The project lasted more than a week. Once I was done, I returned to S City, only to find out that Fiona was hospitalized.


    Her aunt, Jenny and the rest of her family members didn''t care about her at all. Three days! Fiona had stayed in her room for three days, and yet none of them had discovered." Wayne''s voice dripped with frustration and anger as he continued, "Without my constant presence, Fiona lost her only protection. They took advantage of that and mistreated her!


    Her lips were chapped and bleeding, she fought to stay conscious and lost. It worried me to no end! I asked her if she wanted to come home with me, that I would manage the matters at hand and have everything arranged, but she never took my offer.


    She resorted to selling bottles she collected from the streets for money. She wanted to learn how to play piano. When I offered to fund her, she turned down my offer. She was a lively child, buzzing with energy like anyone of her age. The accident seemed to have drained it all away.


    I entrust you with her well-being. She lost her parents overnight Spencer, the mere thought of it pains me!"


    As Wayne continued to unveil more of Fiona''s past, several emotions flickered through Spencer''s eyes. Never could he ever imagine what Fiona had gone through the past ten years of her life.


    Anna had checked up on Fiona a couple of times ever since she was brought to her room. Fiona remained unconscious, barely stirring at all. Anna checked her temperature, reliev


    I don''t want to deal with you right now," she icily said, keeping her face blank with emotions. "Get off me."


    "Humph!" Spencer looked at her and sneered. "You think I want to fuck you? You were like a dead fish in bed yesterday." He then rolled over and settled on the opposite side of the bed.


    Ignoring his presence, Fiona settled to the other side of the bed with her back facing him.


    If only she could wake up tomorrow and found everything was just a dream. Exhaustion slowly dragged her away from reality and she drifted off to sleep.


    Spencer turned off the lights with a click. Even with the tempting lull of the rain against the window pane, he couldn''t sleep. He opened his eyes and turned to face her back.


    His gaze traced the outline of her back, seemingly seeing the scars that marred her flesh under her gown.


    It was sunny the next day. Fiona remained tucked in her bed because of her illness. She had no idea where Spencer had gone. At dusk, he waltzed in the room with his request for her to resume attending school.


    "Well, are you aware that tomorrow is Monday? Your attendance will be required for tomorrow''s military training," Spencer said.


    "I am go back on my own."


    "Grandpa asked me to drive you to school. I won''t accompany you all the way if that''s what you''re worried about."


    Fiona agreed with a nod.


    Since the rain had stopped, Ryan had been lingering at the entrance of the girls'' dormitory building.


    Fiona got out of Spencer''s car at a bus stop located few distances away from the university. As she approached the dormitory, she saw Ryan.


    She held her breath; it felt like she hadn''t seen him in years and yet there he was.

 Chapter 40 Womens Friendship (Part Two)

    She didn''t want to face him and wanted to go away. Yet he turned to face her, as if sensing her presence and smiled.


    "Hello, Fiona!" Ryan jovially greeted as he rushed towards her.


    Fiona was about to pivot and run to the opposite direction when Ryan halted her plans to escape.


    "Please don''t avoid me or hide your presence from me!" He stretched arms wide to stop her. "I''m so glad you''re finally here, Fiona!"


    "Ryan," Fiona greeted She tightened her grip on her purse, forcing a smile on her lips. "What business brought you here?"


    "I was expecting your arrival," Ryan admitted.


    She was caught off guard by his remark. "Why were you expecting me?" she asked.


    "I was worried I made you upset. I tried to call you, but my calls remained unanswered these past two days." Guilt crossed his handsome face as he said, "I am so sorry. I was too impulsive with my actions back then. I wasn''t thinking right when I kissed you, but my feelings were and still are sincere. I love you. I''m not..."


    The expression on Fiona''s face was hard and cold. "I can always deny what happened that night. We will still be good friends," she casually said.


    "Good friends?" Disbelief was written across Ryan''s face. "I want to be more than just your friend! What transpired during the party? Why do you act like you''ve changed completely?"


    Fiona wet her lips as she replied, "After what happened, I believe that it''s best for us to just remain as friends."


    "I won''t accept that excuse!" Ryan affirmed.


    "I fell in love with someone else," Fiona said.


    "I don''t believe you!" Ryan said, emphasizing every word of the sentence.


    "Why won''t you accept the facts I''ve given you?" A crowd had gathered while they exchanged words. Fiona felt flustered by the attention from the onlookers. She turned her attention to Ryan and said, "Are you aware that you are wasting my time? Two months. We only knew each other for two months and yet you act as if your world revolves around me. Is it so very hard to believe that I love someone else? Why do you continue to deny the truth?"


    Then she turned and fled, leaving Ryan speechless.


    "Fiona..." As her figure slowly slipped from his sight, he closed his eyes and clenched his fists in anger. ''This wasn''t how it supposed to end! Who cares if we''ve known each other for only two month? I love you and I want to spend the rest of my life with you!''


    Sophia expressed her surprise and joy as Fiona entered the room.


    "Where have you disappeared to these past two days, Fiona?" Leona spoke first.


    "I''ve seen Ryan waiting for you downstairs. Did you manage to talk to him?" Sophia rushed towards Fiona and clasped her hands with hers. "You''ve made me so worried about you. You never contacted us for two days, we thought something bad happened to you."


    "You shouldn''t have worried. I am well," Fiona reassured her, deliberately forcing a smile on her lips.


    "You are acting a little strange. Did something happen these past two days?" Sophia blurted before she could stop herself. She noticed that something bad had befallen her friend, she just need to find out what it was.


    "Nothing happened," Fiona grumbled. She set down her purse on the side of her bed. "Ryan and I are just friends from now on. You should stop subjecting us with your teasing."


    "Are you kidding me?" Ella said as she jerked her head to look at Fiona. "I was there when you two were embracing each other that night. That was too intimate even for friends."


    "I thou


    fine man. How could he endure such a past?'' Fiona frowned.


    "Ryan has grown up struggling to prove his worth to others, that he is worthy to be part of the Wen family." Sophia''s eyes reflected sadness and pity for Ryan. "No matter how difficult it is, he must endure."


    ''Aren''t I the same as him?'' Fiona''s heart ached for him. Both of them endured so much that it almost shattered them both individually.


    "I have no idea why I unraveled his past to you like this. I just had this wishful thinking that maybe, just maybe I would be able to change your mind," Sophia said as she stifled a yawn.


    "Did you like him?" asked Fiona, curious.


    "Ryan and I never looked at each other that way. You should toss whatever reasons that gave you that idea," Sophia said with a slight smile touching her lips.


    Fiona chose to remain silent as she settled her gaze to the window.


    "Fiona, do you consider me as your friend?" Sophia asked timidly, breaking Fiona''s daze.


    "I consider you my friend, yes." Fiona tore her gaze from the window and turned to face her friend.


    "Do you consider me as a good friend?" Sophia asked again.


    Stunned at her question, Fiona smiled sadly and replied, "I haven''t got any friends that could be considered as good."


    "Would you let me be your first good friend, then? Either way, you''re already stuck with me." Sophia grinned as she raised her head boldly at her notion.


    Fiona''s eyes widened slightly as she tried to form a response. "Okay," she softly responded. "It''s been so long since I have wept in the presence of another." ''Spencer is an exception though,'' she mentally added. Sophia gave her a breathtaking smile as she stuck out her little finger.


    "I want to be your friend as long as you''ll have me."


    Fiona just studied the finger held out towards her, hesitating her next actions. Sophia beat her to it as she looped their little fingers together.


    "Don''t be shy, come on!" They shook their fingers together as Sophia continued, "Best friends forever." "Best friends forever," Fiona agreed.


    They brought their thumbs together as they sealed the deal. Sophia grinned at her and said, "That concludes our friendship ceremony."


    Fiona smile wistfully at their joined hands, wondering if she was worthy to be blessed of such friendship when she had just suffered a lost love.

 Chapter 41 A Provocation Letter (Part One)

    The next morning, the sound of loud horns was heard in the D University to signal the start of the freshmen military training.


    When Fiona arrived, Spencer was already standing at the training ground with his hands on his back. The sight of him made her heart beat faster. She ran up to him with her cheeks flushing.


    ''Can we really pretend that nothing happened after that night?'' she thought. Her face turned pale at the thought.


    "Good morning, everyone!"


    "Good morning, Mr. Cheng!"


    Spencer nodded sternly. He stood in front of Fiona as he addressed the girls, "By now, we are halfway through with the training. Today, we will practice walking and running. First, we should make a gesture of solemnity. All of you! Attention!"


    Everyone perked up at the command. After two weeks of training, the girls'' postures had improved a lot.


    "You should kick your left foot outwards but your leg must be kept straight..." The girls followed as Spencer gave out instructions. He glared at them and frowned.


    "Follow exactly what I''m doing."


    He stepped forward, his arms rubbing against his trousers, and made a crisp sound.


    "Wow!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    The girls whispered to each other as they watched Spencer with admiration.


    Spencer looked at them. "Did you see that? Now, do it like I did. All of you, attention!"


    Their feet brushed against the ground.


    Everyone walked forward. Spencer nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, you''ve improved a lot. Keep still and don''t move. I have to correct your positions."


    He then walked up to the students at the first row and started to point out their mistakes one by one.


    When he walked to Fiona, they stared at each other for a split second before she looked away and tilted her head.


    "Look straight ahead!" Spencer grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him.


    Fiona''s face turned red. She had no choice but to stare at him.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and flashed a sly smile. Then, he put his hand on her waist and gently tilted


    and walked slowly towards the team. "All right! Everyone! Stand up! Stop making noise!"


    The group of girls reluctantly stood up.


    "We''ll talk about going to the bar after the training," Sophia said and ran back to her place.


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer nodded slightly, turned his head away and shouted, "Attention! Let''s start training!"


    After a few hours, it was almost time for lunch. Eric ran over to Spencer cheerfully. "Spencer!"


    "What is it?" Spencer turned around and asked.


    "I received a letter of provocation from D University Basketball Association," Eric stated.


    "A letter?


    What is it about?"


    The girls who were supposed to be standing at attention


    started whispering with curiosity.


    "For what?" Spencer asked and raised his eyebrows.


    Eric chuckled. "They said that they will organize a basketball game this afternoon to compete with the drillmasters. Spencer, it''s your call whether to accept it or not."


    "Of course you will fight!"


    "Exactly! We want to watch the basketball match, Mr. Cheng!"


    "I''m going to cheer you up!"


    "There is a competition between the Basketball Association and the drillmasters. It''s really exciting!"


    The girls chattered excitedly among themselves.


    "Stop making excused. You just want to skip military training," Spencer fumed. The crowd burst into laughter.

 Chapter 41 A Provocation Letter (Part Two)

    Sophia stuck a tongue out at Fiona. Fiona smiled helplessly in response.


    Spencer caught the smile on Fiona''s face. This set him in a good mood. He turned to the girls with a more cheerful air. "If you want to see the basketball match, just let me know and we''ll follow your decision," he announced.


    "I want to see it!"


    "I want to see it, too!"


    "And me!"


    Almost all the girls in the team raised their hands. Fiona raised hers as well, even though she wasn''t as enthusiastic as the others. At least it let her out of training. She had no reason not to join in.


    Spencer saw Fiona and immediately said, "Alright. Let''s show these young men just how awesome we are!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng!" Eric ran away with a smile.


    The girls were in high spirits.


    "Although we will be watching a basketball match this afternoon, we can''t break the discipline," Spencer continued in a more serious tone. "We will gather here this afternoon. Of course, it is required that you cheer for me during the game. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer nodded with satisfaction. "Dismissed!"


    Right on cue, the bell rang. A large group of students rushed toward the canteen.


    Sam and Ryan were also among them.


    "You were absent minded in class today. What''s wrong?" Sam asked.


    "Nothing." Ryan''s eyes darkened. He had been thinking about going to find Fiona, but on second thought, he was afraid that she might not want to see him. As a result, he felt frustrated.


    "Don''t be so upset!" Sam teased as he thumped Ryan''s chest. "There will be a basketball match between us and the drillmasters this afternoon. Why don''t you join us? You''ll do great." Sam got more and more excited as he talked. "Relax and have fun a little bit. What do you think?"


    "Drillmasters ?" Ryan asked. "What about the military training?"


    "They''ll suspend it for this afternoon. All of the freshmen will be part of the audience. So that means Fiona will be there. What do you say? Is that convincing enough for you?"


    Ryan didn''t bother keeping his feelings a secret. "Yes, it is. I''ll go then."


    "Great!" Sam smiled triumphantly. "As long as we work together, not even the drillmasters can scare me."


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth turned up. He put his right hand under his neck and touched a brand new necklace. He smiled slowly.


    That afternoon, the basketball court in D University was full of tension and excitement. All the freshmen were in the stadium. They were shouting, chanting, and cheering as they waited for the basketball match to begin. Even the area outside the stadium was packed with people. With all the hustle and bustle, the match felt even livelier than the school anniversary.


    Members of D University Basketball Association had already changed their clothes and were doing warm-ups in the lounge. Ryan w


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    masters didn''t change their clothes. Instead, they took off their tops, wore their vests and sneakers, and went to the court.


    Their well-shaped bodies attracted girls'' screams.


    Spencer walked to the rest area and said, "Give me a bottle of water."


    "Here you are!" Since Sophia was in a good mood just now, she quickly did as he asked.


    As he took the bottle from Sophia''s hand, he stole a glimpse towards Fiona. Fiona was seated in her seat quietly. She had her head bent down. She didn''t even glance to acknowledge Spencer''s presence.


    "Get me a bottle too." Eric ran over and took a bottle of water. As he drank, he noticed something wrong with Spencer''s shoulder. "What''s wrong with that?" he asked, pointing at it. "Were you cut? What happened?"


    Sophia, who was appreciating Spencer''s figure, leaned it to look closer. Indeed, there were some blood marks on his back. "I think a woman left this," she snickered.


    Spencer raised his eyebrows. ''You''re right,'' he thought to himself.


    Fiona''s hands trembled. Her ears turned red as she listened to their conversation.


    "Fiona, come here!" Sophia grabbed her arm and pulled her up. "Look, don''t you think these look like scratch marks? As if it was done by a woman!"


    Fiona was so angry that she wanted to shout. She perfunctorily looked at Spencer''s shoulder. The sight of the marks made her face flush.


    Eric''s eyes wandered between Spencer and Fiona. Something was odd between them. With a resigned smile, he said, "Okay, okay. Mind your own business! Stop gossiping. Just cheer us on."


    Suddenly, the sound of a whistle caught their attention.


    The referee gestured to the two teams to come forward.


    Spencer put the water bottle down and walked with Eric to the court. After two steps, he turned around and rushed back towards the rest area. "Remember to cheer for me later," he said with a wink.

 Chapter 42 Where Did You Get That Necklace (Part One)

    Each of the two teams readied to their positions as Spencer and Sam went to the center to represent their teams.


    "Is he one of your classmates? Why isn''t he participating in the game?" Spencer asked, glowering at Ryan.


    Sam glanced at Ryan''s direction and said with a smile, "Well, he did not come here for sportsmanship, I''m well enough to occupy you. He came here to impress a lady."


    ''A lady? Is he referring to Fiona?'' Spencer narrowed his eyes at the thought. He turned his attention to the game as he crouched down to the starting position, Sam mirroring his actions.


    "Ready!" The referee looked over them with a whistle pressed between his lips. He blew his whistle and tossed the ball into the air, starting the game.


    With the ball in the air, Spencer and Sam jumped high in the air in an attempt to possess the ball, but Spencer was faster in obtaining the ball, dribbling it to the opposite side of the court.


    "You can do it, Mr. Cheng!"


    "Go! Go! Go! You can do it, Sam!"


    Cheers erupted from the bleachers as onlookers encouraged their respective teams. It was the start of what would be a very intense match.


    Fiona was seated on the rest area, her moods fluctuating in every turn of the game. She sighed with relief as Spencer had the ball in his possession, dribbling it across the court. She sneered at the knowledge that he had the tendency to rile people in and out of the court.


    "You can do it, M. Cheng! Go! Go! Go!" Sophia cheered, her voice overpowering the rest of the crowd.


    Spencer slipped easily past the opponents'' defenses, striding towards the net, and jumped. The ball went inside the net, gaining two points for his team.


    The crowd stood as their cheers erupted from the bleachers, getting louder and louder every second.


    Spencer preened at the attention, his face smug as he arrogantly turned to face Sam.


    "What?" Spencer asked as he raised his eyebrows in mock question, baiting Sam and the rest of his team. Sam dismissed Spencer''s arrogance with a sigh as he patted his teammate''s back reassuringly as he encouraged them, "Don''t mind."


    Ryan''s mind was distracted as he sat on the bench. His mind wandered from the game towards Fiona, who was sitting on the bench of the opposite team.


    Fiona tried to focus her attention to the game, but her mind was elsewhere. She was only jerked from her musings as Sophia continued to cheer loudly for the team.


    ''There''s no way she fell for another man. What has caused her to flee that night? Did something happen to her?''


    Multiple questions sprung in Ryan''s thoughts. He was dying to have the answers to his questions, but at the same time, he dreaded the


    late. "Mr. Cheng..." she greeted as she pursed he lips and gazed to his ashen eyes, shuddering.


    "Fiona." Spencer encased her in his arms. Her body flushed against his chest as he rested his head on her shoulder, his breath hot on her neck.


    Fiona was assaulted by Spencer''s scent. He reeked of sweat and pure male masculinity all over. A blush colored her cheeks as she was pressed tightly to his chest.


    Feeling anger and embarrassment, Fiona shoved against his chest. Pushing and kicking him, she demanded, "Release me at once! Someone might see us! Let go!"


    "Didn''t I teach you how to address me?" Spencer asked deviously.


    "Unhand me! Unhand me, Spencer! I said, unhand me, you fiend!"


    Spencer''s lips quirked in amusement at her attempts. "Meet me at the Four Seasons Scenery this evening."


    ''The Four Seasons Scenery? But why should I return there?'' Fiona wondered but quickly dismissed the thought.


    "Will you be there or not?" Spencer pressed his question again, tightening his grip on her.


    "I''ll be there! I''ll meet with you there!" Fiona promised, knowing that Spencer would never take no for an answer.


    Spencer loosened his embrace. Hearing voices going around the corner, he left nonchalantly and sauntered towards the restroom.


    Fiona breaths were shallow as she leaned the wall. Before panic could settle in, she turned around her heels and fled.


    "Did you get lost on your way, Fiona? You''ve been gone for quite a while," Sophia exclaimed upon seeing her.


    Fiona forced down her rapidly beating heart and smiled. She really was feeling a little distracted from all that had happened.


    Sophia craned her neck towards Leona and said, "Care to share your thoughts about the game? It was a very intense match for the first half. Am I right?"

 Chapter 42 Where Did You Get That Necklace (Part Two)

    "It really was." Leona nodded enthusiastically. "Mr. Cheng is a great asset to the team."


    "Not to mention he''s so dreamy and he looks so good!" Excitement bubbled from Sophia as she gushed. "I''ve never seen Sam so disheartened."


    Ryan emerged, looking quite dashing clad in his team''s basketball jersey. Girls squealed at his arrival. With his carefree smile and easy-going attitude, it was no wonder he had garnered such attentions from the female population.


    "Oh wow! Ryan has arrived!" Sophia''s announcement captured her friends'' attention as they looked at Ryan''s direction.


    Seeing Ryan, Fiona''s heart thundered in her chest. With their confrontation weighing at the back of her mind, she dreaded the outcome of the game. If only she knew it would all lead to this, she''d rather not have meet Ryan.


    As Spencer arrived at court, he saw Ryan too. Spencer felt an overwhelming desire to win. He strode across the court and asked nonchalantly, "Where''s player No. 10? Was he subbed out? Who is that pretty boy, then?"


    "His name is Ryan, Mr. Cheng! He is quite good at basketball. I''d watch my back if I were you," Sophia said proudly.


    "Really? Who is your best bet to win the match, girls?" Spencer asked, with his eyebrows raised.


    "Well, we hope that it would be...you!" Sophia said with a cunning smile. "How about you?


    Which team are you hoping to win?" Spencer''s question was directed to Leona as he studied her curiously. She was quiet almost like Fiona but her silence was not because she didn''t want to speak; it was like she was trying to hold herself back. It would definitely make her more unpredictable.


    Leona was shuddering from Spencer''s sharp gaze. It felt like the gaze of a predator and she was the prey. Instincts dictated that she must tread carefully with her choice of words. "I hope that your team emerges victorious," she stuttered.


    "How about you?" Spencer trained his gaze to Fiona.


    "I''m hoping for your team to win this match," Fiona answered without a beat albeit reluctantly. She still wouldn''t meet his gaze, finding the floor more interesting instead.


    Spencer clicked his tongue and slipped a facade of mock recognition as he looked at Fiona. "Hey, I recognize you. You''re that girl." He forced a wicked smile on his face as he spoke. "You lost consciousness that day and lashed your anger out on me. You tend to put me off even now. You''re really pushing your luck."


    ''If only they knew your true personality,'' Fiona thought, still refusing to give him a glance.


    Sophia rushed to defend her friend, seeing that this could end up very bad. He turned to Spencer and said, "Mr. Cheng, you have to excuse my friend. She''s been through a lot these days, making her easily irritated and quite sharp with her tongue."


    Before anyone could say a word, Eric approached them and placed a hand on Spencer. "The game is about to start, we''d better head out."


    "Alright." Spencer nodded as he turned to join his team. He flicked his gaze to Ryan.


    As Ryan approached the court, he couldn''t help wandering his gaze to Fiona''s direction. His line of sight though, was blocked by Spencer. Their eyes met and Ryan read the hostility and possessiveness radiating form Spencer''s eyes.


    Ryan frowned at Spencer''s display of dominance.


    The second half of the match proved to be brutal. Ryan


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    on court. She decided to heed Spencer''s message and leave for the door while Ryan was focused on the game. She''d rather leave than be subjected to Ryan''s agonized eyes. She couldn''t handle seeing him like that. She leaned over to Sophia and said,


    "Sophia, I just received an urgent message from my family. I must leave at once! If Ryan asks where I''ve gone to, please tell him you don''t know."


    "What? All right." Sophia need only one look at Fiona''s distraught face and she understood. She nodded her head and promised to do what she asked of her, smiling comfortingly to her friend.


    "Thank you." Fiona smiled gratefully as she rose from her seat and left the stadium.


    The sound of the buzzer filled the air.


    With that, the match ended. The Basketball Association lost to the drillmasters by one point, but it was a good match.


    The crowd roared from the bleachers, their cheers filled the air.


    Ryan stood in the middle of the court surrounded by the crowd. When he looked at Fiona''s position, he was only met with an empty seat. His hand reached over to grasp the necklace, seeking solace.


    Fiona''s heart was racing. She burst out of the stadium, panting as she was faced with Spencer''s car. She reached to open the car door, eager to escape this place, when someone pulled her waist, making her stumble back hitting a hard chest.


    Even with her eyes closed, she knew who it was.


    "Spencer!" Fiona hissed. Even if she knew who it was, she still berated him. They were still at risk to be seen by unwitting spectators.


    "What?" Spencer pressed himself closer to Fiona. "Do you fear that we would be seen together? Are you ashamed of being with me?"


    "Are you not afraid of being found out?" Fiona countered.


    "You''re my wife now. Why should I be afraid?" Spencer said with a wicked grin. "Should we publicly announce it tomorrow?"


    "Are you out of your mind?!" Fiona was horrified with his suggestion. Spencer was pissed at her attitude and this time he left it show. Fiona''s eyes were wide with fear at the sudden change in his demeanor.


    "Maybe I am!" He clenched his right hand and slammed his hand on the car. His eyes turned cold as he ushered Fiona towards the car. "Get in!" he uttered icily.

 Chapter 43 Do You Think Im Old

    Thirty minutes had passed, but neither Spencer nor Fiona spoke on the way.


    It was clear to her that he was angry. But she couldn''t care less about him at that moment. All she could think about was the necklace she designed. How did it find its way to Ryan''s neck?


    "Fiona, did you design the necklace Ryan was wearing?" Spencer finally broke the silence once they got into the basement elevator.


    "I... I don''t know." A shiver ran down her spine.


    "You don''t know?" Spencer snorted. "Can''t you recognize your own work? Or is it because you merely plagiarized an existing design that''s already out in the market?"


    "Why would I copy an existing design?" Fiona protested. But seeing the smile in Spencer''s eyes, she couldn''t help but grow frustrated. She clenched her fists and said firmly, "I don''t know why the necklace is on his neck."


    "Then why did you design a necklace for men? Did you do it for him? How long have you known each other?" Spencer looked at her as if he was interrogating the suspect to a crime.


    The tension between them was broken by the sound of the elevator arriving at their floor.


    Fiona rushed out as soon as the door opened.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Spencer called out and ran to follow her. He grabbed her arm and demanded, "Answer me!"


    "Why should I answer you?" Fiona blurted as she tried to break free from his grip. "Listen, Spencer. What I design is my own business, and it''s none of yours who I give it to. Why should I tell you?"


    "Because I''m your husband!"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to talk about this." Fiona''s face darkened.


    "Then what do you want to talk about? Or better yet, who?" Spencer took a step closer to Fiona. "Is it Ryan?"


    "Don''t involve other people in this!" Fiona shouted angrily. "I don''t want anything to do with you. I have barely started attending university, and you''ve already ruined it for me! At this point, I know I can no longer resist you, but don''t I even get the right to complain a little?"


    "What''s so interesting about that necklace, that earned him your rage? He''s just a kid you know. We are his seniors."


    Just then, Spencer was reminded of Eric''s words. "Do you think I''m old?" he asked, clearly taken aback.


    For a moment, Fiona was speechless. She didn''t understand why Spencer was asking this all of a sudden. But in her rage, she blurted out, "Yes! I do think you''re old! You''re nine years older than me! You will be almost thirty when I turn twenty. By the time I''m thirty, you''ll be an old man. When I turn seventy, you''ll probably be dead! You..."


    "When I die, I will drag you down with me!" Spencer coldly interrupted her.


    Fiona''s heart jolted as she looked at Spencer. She could tell that a storm of emotions was brewing in his eyes.


    Spencer slammed the door with a loud bang, as if he didn''t mind if it broke into pieces.


    Fiona stood rooted in the same spot, looking dazed.


    At Wen family residence, Ryan had just arrived from school.


    He rushed back home knowing that his father and brother would be back for dinner.


    His mother, Elise Zhou, was waiting at home when he arrived. She was a weak woman whose plain character didn''t change despite being the family hostess for more than ten years. Seeing Ryan walk into the living room, she remarked, "Oh, you''re early today!"


    "Yes." Ryan nodde


    he rest of our lives."


    "What if Celine comes back? Have you ever thought about that?" Terence asked. There was a hint of anger in his tone that didn''t escape Spencer''s notice.


    ''Celine?'' Spencer laughed but there was sadness in his voice when he answered, "Whether she comes back or not, we can no longer be together, right?"


    "But..."


    Terence wanted to say something, but Spencer interrupted him, "That''s enough. Let me know if you find out more about the person investigating me. I''m going home."


    "Do you want me to call you a cab? You''re drunk."


    "No, thanks." Spencer dismissed his worries with a wave as he stood up.


    "Okay. Be careful."


    "I will."


    Terence watched as Spencer left the bar, after which he poured himself another glass of whiskey and drank alone. He took out his phone and read a message he received yesterday.


    "Hi, Terence! I don''t know if things are still the same in M City, but I can''t ask him. I can only ask you. I''m coming back."


    ''She really is coming back,'' Terence thought as he reached for another drink.


    Meanwhile, it was a quiet night in Four Seasons Scenery.


    Fiona was sleeping soundly in the main bedroom that she didn''t hear the door when it opened. She only stirred when she felt someone lay beside her.


    "Hmm?" Fiona slowly opened her eyes and saw the figure of a man beside her, illuminated only by the moonlight. Frightened, she screamed as she pushed the figure away. "Ah! Who are you? Go away! Help! Mnnph..."


    The man quickly covered her mouth. Fiona detected the scent of alcohol from his breath when he said, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you recognize me?"


    "Spencer!" She gasped as she tried to kick him.


    But Spencer didn''t care about Fiona''s resistance. He pulled himself on top of her and kissed her passionately on the lips.


    "It hurts!" Fiona cried out in pain as Spencer''s lips pressed forcefully against hers.


    Ignoring her pleas, Spencer pinned her down on the bed with his weight. Fiona could only grit her teeth as she tried not to make a sound.


    "Celine... Celine..."


    He whispered into her ears with his eyes closed.


    Fiona trembled for a moment, but hearing Spencer''s vague words, her curiosity was piqued.

 Chapter 44 I Won’t Have Your Baby (Part One)

    The next morning, Fiona got up early though she felt sore all over. She hurried as fast as she could to school, even skipping a return to the dorm room and instead going directly to the playground. Spencer was left behind, still fast asleep.


    By the time she managed to rush over, some girls had already arrived. She looked around and saw Sophia waving to her. "Over here!"


    Fiona ran once more, and finally, as she stood next Sophia, she struggled to catch her breath.


    "Where did you go yesterday?" Sophia asked in a low voice.


    "I went home." She gulped and took a huge breath. "Thank God I¡¯m not late."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re lucky today!" Sophia smiled. "Mr. Cheng hasn¡¯t arrived yet. This is actually the first time I got here before he did."


    Fiona replied with a wordless, awkward smile.


    Just then, they heard a car zooming over


    "Mr. Cheng is here!"


    "That¡¯s definitely him, I recognize how the engine of his car sounds!"


    "Only he drives to the playground."


    Everyone started to speak. It was only until they saw Spencer pull up that all the whispering abruptly stopped.


    The car screeched to a halt. He got out, greeting everybody with a scowl. Every girl turned to look at him. The band aid on his left cheek made him look a little softer and funnier, and yet he still seemed as handsome as always.


    "He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today..."


    "What¡¯s wrong with the his face?"


    Fiona¡¯s face flushed. She immediately thought back and tried to remember if she¡¯d scratched him.


    "Silence!" Spencer bellowed. "Everyone, stand upright! Count off from the first row! Now!"


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three."


    "Four."


    "Five."


    "Six..."


    Spencer walked around everyone with his hands clasped firmly behind his back. "I¡¯m in a bad mood today. Be careful during training..." Anxiety made every minute feel like an hour


    and an hour feel like a whole day.


    Nobody knew when the practice was going to end until Spencer final


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Looking at all the photos, Fiona felt her eyes sting as she tried to hold back tears. "Thank you, Aunt Anna. I¡¯ll take a look at each of them carefully."


    "Of course." Anna nodded. "I understand. Whichever you choose, you will be the most beautiful bride."


    As he quietly listened in, there was a hint of disappointment in Spencer''s eyes.


    Fiona and Spencer were later invited to stay overnight. The day of planning tired them out that even the former had no qualms as they were offered only one bed to both sleep in.


    After showering, she walked out of the bathroom to find Spencer sitting leisurely on the bed.


    The dim light under which he read a book accentuated his strong face.


    He raised his head slightly at the door creaking, and after only a cursory glance at Fiona, he continued reading his book.


    Fiona breathed a little sigh of relief. She walked slowly to the other side of the bed and grabbed the pillow. "I¡¯m going to sleep on the sofa."


    Without raising his head, Spencer responded, "Sure, I don¡¯t mind huddling with you there."


    She stuttered. "You..."


    "I¡¯ll be wherever you are." He then finally looked up at her. The fresh smell of shower gel pervaded across the room. As he stared at her, he felt himself getting turned on. Perhaps it was because of the lack of sex.

 Chapter 44 I Won’t Have Your Baby (Part Two)

    Fiona scowled, putting the pillow back in frustration. Spencer held her back as she was about to go to bed.


    "You seem ready," he said in a low voice.


    She froze, pursing her lips. "Stay away!"


    "You know I won''t." He leaned forward, inching closer and closer to her.


    "No, no, please!" She waved her hands frantically.


    He grabbed her hand. "The scar on my face has just healed. Do you want to add a new one to replace it?"


    Fiona shut her eyes, face completely red. "Get up! I have something for you!"


    "Is this a joke? What is it now?" Spencer looked at her in confusion. "Or are you just buying time again?"


    She pushed him away and instantly ran to her bag. She turned her back against him as she took something out, but for some reason, she stood still for as a few moments before walking slowly back to bed.


    Her face was impossibly redder than usual, but Spencer barely noticed as he was instead immensely curious on what she had in her hands.


    With her eyes closed, Fiona stumbled to the bedside and handed it to him. "Here, take it."


    "What?" Spencer frowned for a moment, and instantly turned red as soon as he realized what he had been given¡ªa box of condoms!


    Fiona plopped down quickly in the bed and buried her head into the quilt, wishing that the ground would swallow her up. There was something wrong. Shouldn¡¯t they hate one another? Why was there suddenly this kind of romance?


    Spencer leaned sideways and pulled the quilt off her, under which she still hid, embarrassed.


    "Where did you learn to buy condoms?" he coughed out every word, unable to keep a straight face.


    "It¡¯s none of your business!" Fiona turned, and yet she still couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at him.


    "You didn¡¯t buy the right size." He couldn¡¯t contain the grin on his face as he sat beside Fiona.


    Fiona bit her lips and thought to herself, ¡®Did they really come in different sizes, or was he just teasing me?¡¯


    "You want to use them?" he asked.


    Fiona furrowed her eyebrows at his question. She was furious. She wouldn¡¯t share the same room with him every night if she didn¡¯t get threatened! She certainly wouldn¡¯t go to a drugstore just to buy condoms.


    "I just don¡¯t want to get pregnant. I¡¯d prefer you not to touch me anymore," she replied stub


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    in us?"


    Fiona wanted to jump up and down. Without hesitation, she replied, "Yes! I do! I will go there!"


    "May I know when you¡¯re available next?"


    "I have time today! Is that okay?"


    "Of course, no problem. It''s eight o''clock. Will you be able to join us at the HR department at around an hour?"


    "Yes, no problem."


    "Well, then we are looking forward to your arrival. Goodbye."


    "Thank you and goodbye!" She could barely contain herself as she hung up the phone. "This is so amazing!"


    Spencer opened the door to a very excited Fiona. It was nothing like he¡¯d ever seen on her¡ªa bright smile, eyes without a trace of impurity, and lips curled up. She looked like a little girl, jumping without a care in the world.


    His hand froze on the doorknob.


    But when Fiona turned around and noticed he was there, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    Spencer was also brought back to his senses. He had just run around the compound, and so hurried into the bathroom, soaked in sweat.


    The room was dead quiet.


    While he showered in the bathroom, Fiona hurriedly changed her clothes and left. When he walked out, she was nowhere to be seen. He looked at the living room but found nobody there. He ended up at the dining table with no answers. As casually as he could, he asked, "Where¡¯s Fiona?"


    "Oh, she just left without eating breakfast. I don¡¯t know what made her so happy that she practically skipped out of here," Anna replied.


    Spencer clenched the spoon in his hand but stayed quiet.

 Chapter 45 Ryans Brother (Part One)

    ZR Company was located in the most prosperous commercial area in M City. Its tall building boasted its extraordinary status. The first floor windows showcased the company''s latest jewelry designs, attracting the attention of many passersby.


    Fiona held on to her purse belt tightly as she raised her head to take in the full glory of the building in front of her. She took a deep breath before she stepped inside.


    "Hello," Fiona greeted as she approached the receptionist. "Can you tell me where the HR department is? Someone asked me to come here."


    "It''s on the 23rd floor. You''ll see it to your left."


    "Thank you." Fiona nodded curtly and walked towards the elevator.


    A few more people walked into the hall. The man leading them was a tall and handsome man in a suit. He looked a little unwell.


    It was Charles.


    "Inform the purchasing department to come to my office in five minutes." Charles pursed his lips into a straight line while walking.


    "Got it," the person standing behind him responded.


    "By the way, look for an appropriate location for the company''s third store in M City and report to me as soon as possible."


    "Noted."


    With a cold face, Charles strode towards the elevator. Fiona was queued up for the elevator. When she saw a powerful-looking man approach, she stepped aside unconsciously.


    Ding!


    The CEO exclusive elevator and the staff elevator arrived at the same time. Just as Charles was about to walk inside, he caught a glimpse of the girl beside him. "Fiona?" he asked.


    Fiona stopped in her tracks. She looked behind her and saw Charles.


    To Fiona, the man looked like someone she knew. As if he was a more senior version of Ryan.


    "Excuse me. Who are you?" Fiona hesitated.


    "It''s really you." A bright smile appeared on Charles'' face. "I''m this company''s CEO," he said. He stretched out his hand as a way of greeting.


    Fiona stared at his hand, feeling apprehensive. ''How did he know me?'' she thought. No one had greeted her in such a formal manner before. Why would the company CEO be talking to her?


    Cha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    inger.


    Fiona left the HR department and headed back to the design department. She would work as a design intern on weekends and on days that she had no classes. The internship would start on October. She would work with a designer who just came back from abroad.


    That sounded good. Fiona''s dream was to become a world renowned designer. She knew that THE first step towards the fulfillment of her dream was to become a member of the ZR Company.


    The moment she stepped out of ZR Company building, she saw a boy standing a few steps away.


    "Ryan!" Fiona muttered in surprise. They hadn''t seen each other in a while. Ryan looked worn out. His eyes were dull and tired. He looked less alive than he did before.


    "Hi, Fiona," Ryan replied in a hoarse voice, forcing a smile on his face. "May I have a word with you?"


    Fiona was stunned. "Okay," she agreed. She also wanted to ask him something.


    "Let''s go. There''s a park ahead," Ryan said.


    Fiona nodded along and walked alongside Ryan. The slight gap between them was a manifestation of how awkward they both felt.


    A car drove through the busy streets. The man in the passenger seat stared at Ryan and Fiona with piercing eyes.


    "Spencer? Spencer?" Johnson called out Spencer''s name. He wondered why he suddenly stopped talking. He turned his head to look at him and saw Spencer''s furious expression. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 45 Ryans Brother (Part Two)

    Spencer moved his eyes away and shrugged off what he was feeling. "Nothing," he said.


    He opened the document given to him by his superior and quickly began browsing. A mysterious organization known as "X" suddenly appeared in the boundary of two countries. No one knew where their base was. The organization''s purpose and their leader remained unknown too. However, the recent hijack of a dozen tourists had been linked to them. Upon the command of their superior, Spencer''s team accepted the task to rescue all the hostages and investigate the mysterious organization.


    He didn''t know when he would come back, so Wayne worried about the wedding.


    Spencer looked out the window once more but was no longer able to see Fiona. "Johnson, hurry up," he urged.


    "Yes!"


    The park in the city center was a good resting place. People talked and walked by the lake and a few couples occupied the benches.


    Fiona and Ryan walked silently.


    "Have a seat," Ryan suggested gesturing to a chair.


    "Okay." Fiona agreed and sat down. Ryan sat beside her as well but a short distance was maintained between them.


    "You came to the company today. What did you think? Are you going to take the internship?"


    "It''s a good company," Fiona said. "I''m sure the internship will help me."


    "That''s good."


    "When I was there today, I met your brother." Fiona turned to look at him.


    "My brother?" Ryan tried to look into Fiona''s eyes, but he only felt sad doing so.


    "Ryan, is the company one of your family''s properties? Did you know from the start that I took part in the jewelry design competition?"


    "Yes, my father founded the company. I also heard that you joined the competition." Ryan touched the necklace on his chest, took it off and gently stroked it in his hand. "As soon as I found out, I asked people to turn your design into a product. I wanted to surprise you at the party. But I missed the chance. I should have taken it out earlier."


    Fiona pouted. "I''m sorry, Ryan."


    "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault you don''t love me back. It''s not something you can force. I just hope you''re not rejecting me for some other reason." Ryan paused and asked, "Do you know Mr. Cheng?"


    Fiona''s heart suddenly trembled. She predicted that Ryan would ask her this question eventually. But no matter how much she had anticipated it, she still did not know how to answer.


    "I..." Fiona stammered. She paused, unable to speak.


    "I know the answer. I thought I was the only one who had seen your design. But I was wrong. Mr. Cheng had seen it too." Ryan smiled bitterly. "Are you in love with him?"


    Fiona didn''t like Spencer at all.


    But she just remained silent. She couldn''t give Ryan hope.


    "I met you first," said Ryan in a remorseful tone. He clenched his fist tight, revealing blue veins.


    "No, I''d known him


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Wow. You''re finally ready to have some fun with us! What changed?"


    "I''ve never been to a bar before. I just want to see what it''s like," Fiona replied casually. She only wanted to relax and care about nothing for once.


    "Are you coming with us, Leona?" asked Sophia.


    "Okay, I''m coming along."


    "Alright! Let''s quickly return to our room, dress up and set off," suggested Ella.


    By the time the sun started to set, the four girls walked out of the dormitory. They saw Ryan and his roommates waiting for them.


    Fiona looked at Ryan and nodded her head.


    "I figured it wouldn''t be safe if it''s just us women, so I invited them to go with us. I hope that''s fine," Sophia explained.


    "No problem." Ella glanced at Fiona and walked forward boldly.


    "It''s okay," Fiona said softly. She had always wanted to tell Sophia about her secrets, but she didn''t know how to start. When she saw Sophia looking flustered, she felt even worse. She''d been helping her after all.


    Ryan stepped forward and called everyone''s attention. "Let''s just take my car. It''s safer that way," he announced.


    Andrew drove the group in a lengthened Lincoln. Everyone, except for Sophia and Fiona, looked stunned.


    "Ryan, how rich is your family? It has been three years, but I still don''t know how rich you are!" Sam fumbled as he checked out the nooks and crannies of the car.


    "You''re definitely rich and handsome!" Warren praised. "If you showed your wealth earlier, I''m sure more girls would''ve pounced on you!"


    Fiona sat opposite to Ryan. She tilted her head making sure to avoid his stares. Ryan kept his eyes on her regardless. "Well, unfortunately not all girls are attracted to money," he remarked.


    There was an awkward silence in the car.


    The tension between Fiona and Ryan became more and more obvious to everyone.


    Sitting in the corner, Leona looked at Ryan lovingly and admiringly.

 Chapter 46 What Happened In The Private Room (Part One)

    Fiona, Ryan, and the rest of the group entered Le Bar and occupied a vacant booth. While waiting for their drinks to arrive, Sophia and Ella went to the dance floor, followed by Sam.


    Only Ryan, Fiona, and Leona were left in their seats.


    There was curiosity in her eyes as Fiona scanned the bar''s interior. She observed the men and women dancing, the lively music, and the flickering lights.


    "Enjoy your drinks," the waiter said as he placed their orders on the table.


    "Thank you," Ryan said. He reached for a glass of juice and traded it with the wine in front of Fiona.


    She took a few sips of juice before declaring, "I think... I should go dance, too." She was nowhere close to being a good dancer, but she thought that she could at least copy Sophia''s moves.


    "Don''t go." Ryan grabbed her hand as soon as she stood up. He was not unaware of the men in the room who had taken notice of Fiona''s good looks. He tightened his grip as he thought about their ill intent. "If you really want to dance, I''ll go with you," he said protectively.


    Fiona''s face immediately turned scarlet. "Please let go of my hand, Ryan."


    "Someone will try to hook up with you if you go alone." He slowly released his hold on her arm. "I''m just worried about you."


    Right across him, pain stirred in Leona''s heart when she heard Ryan expressed his concern for Fiona. Standing up, she excused herself, "I''ll go to the restroom." With that, she left quickly without giving them so much as a second look.


    "Hey! Leona!" Fiona called out after her. But before she could follow her, Ryan grabbed her hand again. "I''m worried about Leona," she exclaimed.


    Ryan cast a glance at Leona before looking away. There was seriousness in his voice when he said, "I used to be nice to everyone, you know. But all of that''s changed since I met you. Now, I no longer care about others. I just want to look after you."


    "Ryan..." Fiona called out with a frown. "Are you drunk?"


    Ryan laughed at himself. "I guess I must be."


    Leona had rushed to the restroom with her head kept low that she bumped into a woman standing by the door. "Ouch! What are you running from? Is someone trying to kill you?"


    Looking up, Leona saw the face of a woman wearing heavy makeup. "Cathy! I''m so sorry..."


    "Huh? You know who I am?" It seem


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a snort


    "Won''t you help me if there''s nothing in it for you?" Spencer retorted.


    "As a businessman, I always check the offer first before I take on any job."


    "Fine, fine! I''ll steal one of Grandpa''s antique vases for you when I get back."


    Terence laughed out loud. "Then what would you give me if I have information on..." He quickly caught himself before he finished his sentence. ''Would he get mad if I told him that Fiona''s here with another guy?'' he wondered.


    "What''s wrong? What information are you talking about?" Spencer asked excitedly. "You''re always in on the latest news. What happened this time?"


    "It''s nothing. Forget it," Terence blurted.


    "What? It''s not like you to withhold details. Did something happen?" Spencer pressed.


    Inside the bar, Sophia was so thrilled about dancing that she rushed to drag Fiona to the dance floor. Ryan scowled when he saw this and instantly stood up to follow.


    Terence watched all of this and sighed. "Fiona''s at Le Bar." Without waiting for Spencer''s reply, he added, "Don''t worry. I''m keeping my eye on her."


    "Why is she there?" Spencer shouted. His voice was so loud that Spencer pulled the phone away from his ear. "Why are you so agitated?"


    "Doesn''t she know what time it is? The nerve on that woman!" Spencer sounded livid. "Send her back now, Terence! How dare she go out without my permission! Who is she with? What is she doing now?"


    "Are you worried about her?" Terence asked sharply. It seemed as if the question surprised Spencer who suddenly went quiet.

 Chapter 46 What Happened In The Private Room (Part Two)

    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I''m not worried. I''m angry," Spencer finally said after a long pause.


    Before Terence could say anything else, he noticed that Fiona had walked away from the dance floor. "Don''t worry about her. She''s fine. I''m going to talk to her."


    "I want to talk to her! Tell her to answer my call!"


    Spencer snarled at Terence just as the latter hung up on him.


    The line instantly went dead. "Damn it!"


    Fiona merely followed Sophia''s example on the dance floor, but she couldn''t help but admit that she had a great time. It was the most fun she''d had in years! She caught her breath after moving away from the crowd and went straight to the restroom.


    "Where are you going?" Leona asked when she saw Fiona.


    "I need to use the restroom. Can you hold my handbag for me?" Fiona asked.


    "Okay." Leona nodded before turning to look at Ryan. He was walking towards them, following Fiona wherever she went. She stared at his glass, her palms wet.


    Ryan was about to walk towards Fiona when Leona pulled him aside. "Do you want to follow her all the way to the restroom?"


    "No, I''m keeping my distance, but I need to check on her." There was a faint smile on Ryan''s face. "I can''t let her out of my sight. It''s too crowded in here."


    "Ryan..." Leona tugged at his sleeve. "Do you like Fiona that much?"


    Ryan was initially startled, but he eventually nodded without hesitation. "Yes. Why do you ask?"


    "Because I like you. Did you know that?" Leona burst into tears. "I fell in love with you since the day you saved me on the road. I know I''m not good enough for you, but I don''t want to miss out on confessing my feelings. No one''s ever been nice to me. You were the first one."


    Shocked, Ryan could only stammer, "I... That was a real emergency. I would''ve saved anyone under those circumstances. You don''t have to... It was human instinct. I''m sorry, I can''t return your feelings."


    Tears streamed down Leona''s face as she said, "I could''ve guessed that would be your reply." After saying as much, she grabbed Ryan''s glass of wine from the table and raised it to drink.


    "Leona!" Ryan grabbed the glass from her hands. "No! This drink is too strong for girls. Leona, you are a kind and lovely woman. Many men would fall head over heels in love with you. It''s just that I... I''m sorry..."


    Leona only shook her head and cried as she tried to take back the drink from Ryan. "This is my first and last confession. Give me the drink, Ryan! If I get drunk, I won''t remember what I just said!"


    It saddened Ryan to hear this from Leona.


    soon as possible. We wouldn''t be able to get back in the dormitory once it''s closed! I can''t reach them via phone."


    "Let''s look for them together!" Ella said.


    Terence thought about stepping in to help but worried that Fiona didn''t want her friends to know about him. Luckily, Gary passed by just then. He grabbed him by the arm and whispered, "Gary, help them!"


    "Leave it to me."


    Gary nodded his head and approached the group. "Hello, everyone. I''m the bar owner. It seems to me that you have a problem in your hands. Can I do anything to help?"


    "Hello!" Sophia blurted. "We''re looking for someone! A man and a woman came with us, but we can''t find them now. Is there a surveillance video we can check? We want to know if they left the bar."


    Gary looked at Fiona and seemed to have remembered something. He replied, "No need to check the video. I know where they are. The man you came with seemed to have drunk too much. A woman helped him into a private room."


    "Can you take us to them?" Sam asked anxiously.


    Gary nodded his head and walked them past the booths.


    "Here we are." Gary stopped in front of the door to a private room. "Have a look inside!"


    "Thank you!" Sophia quickly said before pushing the door open. "Ryan? Why did you...?"


    "Ryan... Damn it!" Sam pushed past Sophia and couldn''t help but curse when he saw what was happening in the room.


    "What''s wrong?" Ella followed them. "Ugh, my eyes!"


    Fiona was the last to step inside and what she saw sent a shiver down her spine. Illuminated only by the dim light, Ryan was fast asleep on the sofa with Leona beside him. She was wrapped in her clothes but her legs were clearly exposed. It wasn''t hard to tell what they had done.

 Chapter 47 You Take Me To Bed

    "Ryan!" Sophia suddenly shouted. She rushed to the sofa, pulled both of them up. "Are you crazy? Get up! You two! You make me sick"


    "Mm..." Ryan murmured as he opened his eyes. "Sophia? What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Sophia was seething. "You and Leona... Did you sleep with her?"


    "What?" In a daze, Ryan widened his eyes upon hearing what Sophia said. He then turned only to find Leona lying beside him. Almost at once, his face turned pale. "I..." He raised his head and looked at the door. When he saw Fiona, he jumped to his feet. He explained in a hurry, "Fiona I...I don''t know what happened! I didn''t do anything!"


    At this moment, Leona pulled up her clothes and sat up. When she saw all the people staring at her, her face suddenly turned red. She seemed to be on the verge of tears as she pursed her lips, not daring to say a word.


    It seemed that Fiona''s feet had been rooted to the floor. As she looked at Leona and Ryan, she grimaced.


    Glaring at Leona, Ryan roared, "What the hell is going on?"


    Leona trembled with fear.


    Fiona took a step back, turned around, and ran off.


    "Hey, Fiona!" Sam shouted and turned to Ryan. "Ryan, I''m going back to the dormitory!"


    "I''m leaving too!" Ella said, hands folded across her chest. "I need to wash my eyes after what I just saw."


    "Ryan!" Sophia clenched her hands. "This is so disappointing. And you! Leona, shame on you!"


    In an instant, the crowd retreated, leaving Ryan and Leona alone in their shame.


    "Ryan..." Leona called out, trembling.


    "Tell me we didn''t do anything!" Ryan lowered his head. ''What the hell happened? Why don''t I know what happened?''


    "Ryan..." Leona sobbed "I can pretend nothing happened. You don''t have to be responsible for me."


    Upon hearing this, Ryan felt as if the world was closing in on him. He clenched his fists and trembled with anger. He saw the blood stains on the sofa and tightly closed his eyes. All he could think of was Fiona running off.


    Now more than ever, he felt so distant from Fiona. He felt as if they could never be together again.


    "Ryan..."


    "Fuck off!"


    As soon as Fiona ran out, Terence caught up with her.


    "Let me take you home," Terence offered calmly. Gary had told him everything. It seemed that Fiona was upset because of Ryan.


    Fiona nodded her head sullenly. She felt terrible as if someone had stabbed her in the heart. She always knew that she would never be with Ryan but she never extinguished the glimmer of hope in her heart. But now, it was really over. As expected, all the good things in her life came to an end when she met Spencer.


    "Where are you going?" Terence was driving the car.


    "Four Seasons Scenery."


    "Okay." The car sped off.


    After arriving, Fiona got out of the car and went upstairs, absent-minded. Holding the steering wheel, Terence took out his phone and made a phone call to Spencer.


    "Hello? I''m surprised you still reme


    e you still thinking of Ryan?" Spencer''s eyes turned cold all of a sudden.


    "I thought he was so nice and warm. I thought he was different..." With her hands clenched, Fiona continued in a trembling voice, "Tonight, my last glimmer of hope... has vanished into thin air."


    "Is he that nice?" Spencer suddenly held Fiona''s waist and tightened his grip. "I''m glad you finally know his true character!"


    Fiona lowered her eyes. She raised her index finger and pointed it to his face. "And your true character..."


    "What?"


    "You are a shameless man!" Fiona replied in a low voice. Dropping her hands, she leaned her head against his shoulder. "I''m getting dizzier by the minute. I want to sleep! Hug me..."


    "What?" Spencer asked in disbelief


    "I want a hug..." Fiona tugged at his clothes, bowing her head. "Hold me in your arms. Let''s go to bed. Hurry up..."


    Tension filled him as Spencer asked in a hoarse voice, "Who do you think I am?"


    "Comic Bear."


    "Comic Bear?"


    "Hmm. Just hug me..."


    Spencer''s face darkened. He bent down, carried her in his arms, and walked to the bedroom. "I''m Spencer, not Comic Bear."


    "Spencer is a bad guy!"


    Spencer then snorted, "You finally told me what you really think."


    Without answering anymore, Fiona leaned in his arms and fell asleep, her face still red from being drunk.


    He took her to the bedroom and placed her on the bed, wondering how much wine she had drunk that night. Probably a lot if she had gotten this drunk. ''She deserves to be drunk.


    Still, she is adorable when she is drunk. Maybe I''ll get her drunk again next time. And then...''


    Sitting on the side of the bed and looking at Fiona, Spencer was confused. ''Why would I want to get her drunk? So she could act like a spoiled child in front of me? I must be crazy!''


    "You went a bar and still misses Ryan. I will settle accounts with you later," Spencer said to himself. With that, he quietly left the bedroom.

 Chapter 48 Im Home (Part One)

    Fiona woke up the next morning with no recollections of what had transpired the other night other than drinking herself to stupor before Spencer arrived. She groaned as her head pounded with a piercing headache, a reminder of her previous actions. She joined Spencer, who was already having breakfast. She eyed him warily. He said nothing to her. Though, he was very much eager to get her drunk again.


    The first week of October had passed, putting an end to their short vacation and with that, numbered the days before they held Spencer and Fiona''s wedding. They ate their breakfast in silence. When they''d finished, they set out for the Cheng family residence.


    The sparse courtyard of the Cheng family residence was skillfully decorated. Each setting was carefully planned, detailed to perfection to hold the wedding of the century. Everyone was busy and excited.


    Everything was almost set up. The Cheng family handled everything like they meant business, dealing it with efficacy, ensuring its utmost quality in the process.


    "Grandpa!" Fiona and Spencer greeted Wayne as soon as they arrived at the residence. They found him resting on his chair. He looked up as they entered the room.


    "Fiona, Spencer!" Wayne greeted them with a warm smile, and gestured for them to come closer as he put on his glass to help him with his presbyopia.


    "What are you doing, Grandpa?" Spencer took off his coat as he sauntered over to Wayne and claimed the chair next to him.


    Before Wayne could answer their question, Anna descended the stairs. "Your grandpa was busy with finalizing the guest list for the wedding. He insisted to personally attend to it." She didn''t bother to stifle her chuckle or her amusement.


    "I can''t thank you enough, Grandpa. You shouldn''t have." Fiona could not help but be touched by Wayne''s efforts, which she had appreciated with utmost sincerity. Although she didn''t want to marry Spencer, she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by Wayne''s love for her and his efforts to make everything as perfect as possible.


    "You know I want nothing but the best for you, my dear, and I most certainly enjoy doing this for you." Wayne took off his glasses and smiled wistfully. "Now off with you two! You both need to prepare yourselves for the wedding! There''s still so much to do and the wedding is in two days! I''ll be sure to give you the grandest, the most extravagant wedding you two deserve! Fiona''s finally joining the Cheng family, we''d better give her our warmest welcome."


    "We are most sincerely happy with your efforts, Grandpa."


    Anna turned her attention to Spencer and said, "With regards to your best men, will Terence and Eric be amendable to the roles? Would you add more to the list?"


    "Eric and Terence will be enough," Spencer answered. He strode over to the table, carefully picking up a photo album and casually flipping over the pages.


    "Would you like to have your classmates as your bridesmaids for the weeding, Fiona?" Anna asked her.


    Fiona tensed and shook her head. "I don''t think so. I''ve been made aware that they ar


    t have to. I won''t tell Grandpa."


    "Don''t assume that you could make decisions for me." Spencer turned to his side as they both drifted off to a fitful sleep.


    When the morning came, Fiona finished her breakfast as she prepared to leave for the cemetery. She was just coming out of the door when she was greeted by the sight of Spencer in his car.


    "Where are you heading to?" Fiona asked. She couldn''t seem to wrap her head around the fact that Spencer waited for her. But for what?


    "I''ll accompany you to the cemetery. Hop in," Spencer casually answered.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    Spencer''s patience snapped as he said, "You were the one who said that Grandpa insisted! Get in and shut up!"


    That definitely pulled Fiona from her daze as she stared at him dumbly. "O-okay." Fiona nodded as she scrambled to the passenger seat, fastening her seat belt. The engine purred to life as they set off to the cemetery.


    Spencer knew the cemetery located at the western suburb of M City like the back of his hand. It was after all, his mother''s last resting place. They had buried her there ten years ago and since then, he had visited her countless times. He had never visited Fiona''s parents though, even if they were resting only a few grave sites away.


    Though he never had visited them himself, he always requested Terence to place flowers before the gravestones of Fiona''s parents every time he visited.


    They walked through the path leading to where Spencer''s mother was put to rest, the wind whistling through them as they trekked upwards. They stopped in front of her gravestone; Fiona laid down the flowers she brought as she bowed her head to pay her respects.


    Then, Fiona left for her parents'' grave sites. She stopped as she gazed on the portraits of her parents. Spencer stood a few steps behind her as he observed Fiona.


    "Mom, Dad, how are you?" Fiona said, her voice soft as it was carried by the wind. She squatted down as she brushed off the debris and the dried leaves that cluttered around her parent''s tombstones.

 Chapter 48 Im Home (Part Two)

    Spencer remained frozen at the spot, refusing to gaze at her parent''s portraits. He remembered them from his childhood memory. Her parents died young, younger than they should be.


    "Would you please leave, Spencer?" Fiona asked, not sparing him a glance as she remained fixated on her parents'' graves. "I would like to speak to my parents alone."


    "Just pretend I''m not here," Spencer answered mechanically.


    Fiona sighed at his antics and gesture to Spencer''s direction. "Mom, Dad, this is my husband, Spencer. You remember him right? He''s my betrothed you''ve arranged me with when we were kids. He can be quite overbearing and downright horrible. If both of you were still here, I''m pretty sure you would''ve dissolved the engagement."


    "Fiona, you are bolder now," Spencer mocked.


    "Do be quiet. I''m busy speaking with my parents," Fiona countered.


    As Spencer did as he was told, his thoughts drifted as he was admiring the scenery. He could recall how gentle Fiona''s mother was. They would often sit together and have tea. When she was pregnant, she let him feel the baby growing inside of her. Hadn''t the accident happen, would their fates have been different? Would the relationship between him and Fiona have flourished like their families hoped for?


    Spencer felt only remorse. After all his extensive planning of exacting his revenge on Fiona, for the first time he was having second thoughts. Was this what he wanted?


    "We''re getting married." He barely caught Fiona''s words as he was too lost in his musings. "Now that I''m getting married, I must stop my childishness and be more matured, right? There''s no need to worry about me. I''ll have a long, happy and comfortable life. Spencer and I...are close. We''ll visit you as soon as possible after the wedding!"


    As they trekked down to get to the car, Spencer couldn''t help but ask Fiona, "Do you think your parents heard you?"


    "I''m sure they did," Fiona said, her head tilted to the skies as she smiled. She was sure of it. Her words would''ve been carried by the wind to the heavens.


    Few days before the wedding, Fiona was swamped with work. She was fitted to different dresses. If that wasn''t enough, she was subjected to different kinds of hair and make-up do-overs, as stylists would decide what would go best with her dress. Spencer was lucky. He wasn''t subjected to such treatments as he already had chosen his outfit already. By the time they were finished, Fiona was too tired to bother anyone.


    At last,


    ssions seemed to have evaporated into thin air at this moment.


    Spencer always Fiona was attractive, though he never knew up to what extent her beauty could be. Her beauty was almost ethereal to his eyes. Her long, black hair was curled stylishly. She was adorned with carefully selected jewelry, made of silver and gold. It complimented her beauty, accentuating her natural features, making her beauty stand out against the red she adorned.


    Spencer''s heart lurched and he desperately tried to swallow it down,


    making his Adam''s apple bob at his attempts. He continued to lock gazes with Fiona, all jittery and flustered.


    The host regarded them with a smile and announced, "You may now bow to each other."


    "Wait!"


    All eyes turned to the entrance of the hall. There, a woman panting, clutching the door frame as she tried to catch her breath. She looked a bit disheveled, like she rushed to get there.


    The woman straightened her posture, her confidence dwindled as the guests gave her their attention. The woman was tall, slender in built with curly hair flowing to her shoulders.


    Spencer turned his attention to whoever dared to cause a commotion. His eyes widened in recognition as the woman came into view. A sudden rush of feelings, he recognized as yearning grasped him, rendering him speechless. It was like being jolted by electricity, the volts rushing through his body, grounding him. Spencer was froze where he stood as he continued to gaze at the woman.


    The woman held his gaze as she approached them slowly and stopped a few steps away from Spencer. She took a deep breath and with a gentle smile, she said, "I''m home, Spencer."

 Chapter 49 The Wedding Night (Part One)

    It was a voice Spencer hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.


    Memories started flooding back as he stood there, trembling. Six years had passed since he last saw her. It felt almost unreal seeing her now in the flesh. Her eyebrows, her features, her face¡ªthey all remained unchanged. She really was here; it wasn¡¯t a dream. He could simply reach out and touch her.


    Fiona looked at the woman that Spencer was suddenly so fixated on. Her beautiful eyes glistened with deep affection as she talked to him. She held her head high, oozing with irresistible charm. As if those weren¡¯t enough, she also had a sharp nose and upturned red lips that commanded attention from every single person in the room.


    Fiona could easily see Spencer¡¯s mood shift, and she immediately wondered if she was here to snatch him away. That would be great.


    "I heard you¡¯re getting married today. I wanted to stop by and say congratulations," she said as calmly as she could, but those who paid closer attention heard her voice slightly waver.


    Spencer¡¯s eyes widened as he caught his breath.


    The people in the hall started to look at each other, sensing the sudden tension in the air. Some began to whisper questions about the stranger who had just interrupted the wedding.


    "Celine." Terrence¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Fiona recognized the name. Celine was Spencer¡¯s nominal sister, wasn¡¯t she?


    "Celine, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you!" Anna hurried over to her and grabbed her hand. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me you came back today? It¡¯s Spencer¡¯s... your brother¡¯s wedding day. Stop standing here and doing nothing!"


    Anna was on the brink of shouting.


    Everyone seemed to marvel at the surprise, except for Wayne, who visibly seethed with anger upon seeing who it was. He turned toward Ethan and shouted, "Call her over! She has been unbelievably rude!"


    Ethan looked towards their direction and said loudly, "Celine, come here, now! Don¡¯t delay your brother¡¯s wedding."


    Upon hearing Ethan, Spencer¡¯s attention instantly shif


    ing he was tired," Terence replied.


    As they talked, Anna and Celine entered.


    "Have all the guests left?" Ethan asked.


    Anna nodded quietly. She looked at Fiona and walked towards her, holding Celine''s hand. With what Fiona thought was a hint of guilt and hesitation, she said, "Fiona, this is Celine, Spencer¡¯s sister¡ªand now, yours as well."


    Wayne had told her about Celine before and she didn¡¯t like what she heard, but she knew that she had to be polite. "Celine."


    Clad in high heels, Celine towered over Fiona. She cast a casual glance at her. "Congratulations on your wedding."


    It might have been her imagination, but Fiona felt that her words weren¡¯t at all friendly. Before she could think about why that could be, Daniel chimed in.


    "Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do here now. I¡¯ll gather the others and go home."


    "Go ahead. You must all be tired," Ethan said.


    Daniel turned around and strode away.


    "I¡¯ll go leave now, too." Eric followed him out.


    Meanwhile, Terence glanced at Fiona as if he wanted to say something, but eventually held back and sighed. "Uncle Ethan, Aunt Anna, you two seem to be busy. Have an early night. I¡¯m also heading back."


    "Okay."


    As the crowd dispersed, Fiona walked to the second floor, her heart sinking. Her phone started to ring when she turned around the corner.

 Chapter 49 The Wedding Night (Part Two)

    She took it out and instantly clicked the play button upon seeing a video message.


    "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you..."


    Over the birthday song was a video of a man and a woman riding on a bike around the campus. It then shifted to a clip of them performing onstage, then them sitting on the grass as they watched the fireworks, and finally, cutting a cake and making wishes together.


    Fiona smiled, and tears started to flow down.


    "Happy birthday, Fiona." The video cut to Ryan. He held a cake on his hands and wore a somber smile. "No matter what happens from here on out, I will always be grateful that you became a part of my life. You are the nicest person I know, and I wish you a very happy birthday."


    She stood at the top of the stairs and slowly slid down the wall, weeping bitterly. Finally able to let go of all the resentment and exhaustion she had been holding on to the past few days, she trembled at the corner, all alone.


    Spencer, meanwhile, was still asleep in the bed, breathing softly. However, years of vigilance kept him aware of the open door behind him.


    He strained to open his eyes after hearing it open, but his eyelids were so heavy that he couldn¡¯t. His felt a lump in his throat. "Fiona. Give me a glass of water."


    He heard a small clatter, and


    as he turned over, he was greeted by a cup of water. A strong smell of perfume invaded his senses.


    He opened his mouth and drank from it eagerly.


    After getting in a few gulps, Spencer chuckled. "You¡¯re quite obedient today. I''ll give you a reward." He wince and got himself off to the other side of the bed, finally mustering enough strength to open hi


    ould reply, she moved towards him in a flash.


    Standing on her toes, she went closer to him and kissed his cold lips.


    Fiona rubbed her swelled eyes with one hand as the other quietly turned the bedroom knob.


    There she saw Spencer and Celine, lips locked. Her heart dropped and she froze there horrified like she¡¯d just seen a monster.


    Although the corridor lights were dim, Fiona was certain of the scene she just walked in on.


    Everything about Spencer¡¯s sudden change in behavior instantly made sense. Ever since Celine arrived, the look in his eyes had been different. How could they have such a relationship? No wonder she seemed so hostile.


    That was when it hit Fiona.


    Remaining rooted to the spot, she finally realized it was her name that Spencer whispered to her the other night. He lost himself in the familiar scent of her perfume.


    Her lips were so soft and gentle. Then Fiona¡¯s face flashed through his mind. Taken aback, he opened his eyes and saw a person at the door.


    He pushed Celine away. Spencer looked on with a complicated expression and started to call out, "Fiona..."

 Chapter 50 Give Him To Me

    "Fiona..."


    There was hesitation in Spencer''s voice as all three of them froze on the spot.


    Fiona couldn''t decide whether to enter the room or leave. She couldn''t believe what she just saw¡ªSpencer and his sister were kissing each other.


    Celine quickly wiped off her tears and turned to Fiona. Walking up to her, she said, "You must be Fiona."


    Fiona''s eyes instantly moved to Celine''s slightly faded lipstick. With a blush, she turned her head away. Recalling how she saw the two of them bent over in a kiss made her terribly uncomfortable and upset.


    "I''ll get to the point. I like Spencer. Will you give him to me?" Celine blurted completely unabashed. Although what she said was in the form of a question, Fiona was certain she wasn''t really asking.


    Her words stunned not just Fiona but Spencer as well.


    "Celine!" Spencer roared. "Are you crazy? What are you talking about? Leave now!"


    But Celine remained where she stood. She kept her gaze fixed on Fiona and repeated, "Give him to me!"


    Fiona wasn''t taking any of her attitude. Raising her head and straightening her back, she turned to Spencer who was standing by the window. Looking back at Celine, she said casually, "Why are you asking me? He''s not mine to give."


    Spencer''s wide eyes and gaping mouth betrayed his shock as he looked at Fiona. He clenched his hands in anger, but there was a trace of pain in his expression.


    "I see." Celine gave Spencer a tepid smile before leaving the room.


    As soon as she left them alone, Fiona headed straight to the bathroom, completely ignoring her husband. If only it were not their wedding night, she would''ve rushed out of there.


    She locked herself in the bathroom and ran water over the tub. Her mind was still replaying the shocking scene she had just witnessed.


    Just then, the loud slamming of the door disturbed her thoughts.


    Fiona looked up to check what had happened.


    Spencer had kicked the door open and was staring at her with angry eyes. He didn''t say anything but Fiona felt as if his presence had filled the small bathroom.


    She returned his gaze with equal boldness and said indifferently, "I''ll be taking a bath. Please get out!"


    Enraged, Spencer grabbed her by the chin. He forced her to look at him as he said, "And where do you want me to go? Hmm?"


    Fiona struggled to break free from his hold. "Just stay away from me..."


    "Ha-ha!" Spencer laughed. "Have you forgotten that it''s our wedding night? Why are you pushing me away? Do you want to take the whole room for yourself?"


    "Wedding night?" Fiona mocked Spencer. "Then why was the groom kissing another woman?"


    "Are you jealous?" Spencer said with a cruel smile.


    "You make me sick!" Fiona spat. "What a shameless man you are! How dare you touch me after what you''ve done!"


    The smile on Spencer''s face quickly faded. He clenched his fists as if trying to stop himself from hurting her. "It''s all thanks to you, Fiona! I


    l and turned away, seemingly unaffected by his words. Her indifference only made his blood boil.


    Hearing him, Celine kept her head down but smiled.


    "Yeah, it''s not safe for you to live alone," Ethan agreed with Spencer. "You''re at the right age, Celine. Maybe it''s time you get a boyfriend to keep you company." Turning to Anna, he added, "Maybe there''s someone in the neighborhood who would be a good match for Celine. You should introduce her."


    "Okay," Anna replied timidly.


    Celine cast a glance at Spencer as she said, "But it''s not easy to find someone I truly love."


    At that moment, Fiona returned with Spencer''s food. Hearing everything Celine had just said, she put the bowl in front of Spencer and said with a casual smile, "Uncle... I mean, Dad, it''s getting late. I have to go back to school."


    "Isn''t it too early?" Anna asked.


    "I have early classes and I don''t think it''s a good idea to run late." Fiona smiled as she turned to her father-in-law. "I''m leaving, Dad."


    She was about to head out when someone grabbed her wrist. Turning around, Fiona was surprised to meet Spencer''s cold stare.


    "You seem to have forgotten to say goodbye to me." Spencer stood up. "I''ll walk you out."


    Before Fiona could refuse, he had dragged her by the arm. Celine frowned as she watched the two of them leave. She seemed to have lost her appetite.


    "I''ll be going back to the base," Spencer said as he walked with Fiona. "I''ll be very busy so I don''t know when I''ll get back."


    There was a long pause before Fiona replied, "Hmm." This angered Spencer who shook her hand off.


    "I think I better drag you to the base with me."


    "I think the person you should be dragging is in the dining room," Fiona said with a mocking smile. "Go back to the base. Do what you want."


    Spencer was full of rage. Squinting, he shouted, "Fuck off!"


    Fiona turned around and left without sparing a glance at him.


    Spencer merely kicked the air in anger.

 Chapter 51 We Are Acquaintances (Part One)

    As Celine walked out of the living room, she got a glimpse of Fiona walking away. She walked up to Spencer and commented, "The energy seems quite tense. Do you not get along with her? Is it because of last night? Is she angry because she saw what happened?"


    "It''s really none of your business," Spencer replied, his eyes darkening as he turned to her. "I got pretty drunk last night. I don''t remember anything."


    "Well, I remember. I had no idea that you were getting married until I called my mother a few days ago," she said, staring at him keenly. "I heard that when you were both kids, the two of you were engaged. If things had turned out differently between us, would you still marry her?"


    Spencer''s expression was grim, and he pursed his thin lips into a straight line. "There''s no room for many ifs. Anyway, I''m leaving."


    "Already? Where are you going?"


    "I have to go to the base."


    "But Spencer, I just came back yesterday..." Celine frowned and change the topic. Her demeanor changed, and she looked at him flirtatiously. "Spencer come on. I haven''t seen you in six years. There has got to be something you want to tell me. What''s the rush? Old friends should be able to catch up."


    "The wedding has caused a lot of delays, so I really have to rush to the base. We can talk about it when I have time!" As Spencer turned to leave, Celine rushed over to him and stretched out her hand to stop him.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Spencer said, frowning. He took a look around, seeing the people in the yard and blurted, "Stop it!"


    Hearing this made Celine instantly giggle. "You know Spencer, you still have the exact same reactions to my teasing. Your expression and voice haven''t changed at all. I know it. You haven''t changed. You still love..."


    However, before she finished her sentence, Spencer coldly said, "That was a long time ago, Celine. Let''s not talk about the past anymore." He strode away, leaving Celine standing there.


    As she watched him leave, her eyes gradually became defiant and unwilling.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    The ringing brought her back to the presen


    scheming bitch. Just thinking of that night at the bar disgusts me."


    Fiona wondered what happened between Leona and Ryan that night. "Leona is a victim," she blurted.


    "What do you mean she''s a victim? Ryan is such a good guy. I don''t believe he would do something so shameless," Sophia said. "I never told you this, but during the holidays, Ryan wouldn''t stop calling me. He kept asking me if I knew what happened that night. He seemed very upset and worried, like he was on the brink of tears. I have a feeling that Leona framed him."


    Ella suddenly had an idea. "What if we go to the bar to check the surveillance video?" she inquisitively said.


    "That''s a great idea!" Sophia replied. "I agree. I want to know what happened."


    Fiona felt very hesitant about this. Frowning, she said, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. No one said anything. I don''t think it''s our place to check the surveillance video."


    "What? How could you even say that Fiona?" Sophia asked. "Aren''t you curious to know what actually happened that night? I know Ryan very well. He..."


    Fiona interrupted her, "Well, it doesn''t change the fact that we can never be together. Anyway, let''s go and grab some food."


    Sophia was disheartened by Fiona''s lack of motivation to investigate. "Let''s go have lunch then," she said unenthusiastically.


    After lunch, the three of them found themselves chatting in bed in their dormitory.

 Chapter 51 We Are Acquaintances (Part Two)

    Ella was painting her nails, and she asked the two, "So, we don''t have class this afternoon. Do you have plans?"


    "Maybe we should sleep. The whole morning class got me so tired," said Sophia, rolling on her bed. "What about you Fiona?"


    "Me?" Fiona gave it a thought. "I''m going to the library."


    Sophia turned to Fiona and demanded, "What are you going to do in the library?"


    "I''m going to read." The corners of her lips curled up into a gentle smile. "Our school actually has a communication program with Royal Art School in I Country. Well, I thought I''d apply for it and then hopefully go to I Country when I''m a junior. So now I''m learning their language."


    Ella was shocked when she heard this. Her eyes became very wide. "It''s an exchange program with limited quota. I know there was only one chosen student last year, and their language is really difficult to learn. Fiona, you''re amazing!"


    "Work hard Fiona! You can do this!" Sophia''s eyes lit up. "I heard that there''s a student in our school who ranked second among S City students in the college entrance exam. You have to compete with her!"


    "I..." Fiona was about to say something but Ella interrupted her.


    "Really? The second best in S City? I wonder how many points she has got. I''m just saying Fiona, you have to work hard because she is the second best in S City!"


    Fiona was still smiling widely, and she joked, "Do you think she''s really that great to be the second best in S City?"


    "Of course!"


    "Of course!"


    The both of them answered her at the same time.


    "Okay, then what would you do if I''m the one you are talking about?" Her eyes were teasing as she continued to smile at Sophia and Ella.


    "Oh my god, Fiona! What?" Sophia''s mouth was wide open. "Are you kidding me, Fiona?


    Please don''t scare me!" Ella blinked and looked at her in anticipation for the truth.


    "I''m really not kidding or trying to frighten you, girls. It really is me," said Fiona, as the smile on her face widened.


    "Fi


    n too! She''s a two-timer!"


    Fiona''s lips were trembling, and she murmured, "Leona, I can''t believe this. I could never imagine you saying such words to me! Mr. Cheng and I are acquaintances. What''s wrong with that?"


    "So you really know Mr. Cheng in person, Fiona?" Ella didn''t know what to say. Surprise was written all over her face.


    Fiona sighed, "Yes."


    "So then why did you...?" Sophia looked utterly confused.


    "I''ve been pretending not to know him because I don''t want to be privileged," Fiona said coldly, her face like stone. But deep inside, her mind was such a mess. At first she thought that she could get a chance to live in peace after military training, but now she had no choice but to admit her relationship with Spencer.


    "There must be something between you and Mr. Cheng. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have refused Ryan." Leona still couldn''t let it go. Her face was twisted in anger. "You just want to hook up with Mr. Cheng. He has power and money, while Ryan is just a student. So you want to dump Ryan to be with Mr. Cheng!"


    With knitted brows, Fiona could have never expected that Leona, who was usually so quiet and gentle, could say that to her. Frowning, she asked, "Leona, what''s wrong with you? You don''t have any basis on this situation. All you have are assumptions taken from your imagination."

 Chapter 52 I’m Married

    Fiona looked at Leona with a hint of anger. She had told her about everything except her marriage to Spencer. It was something she already had trouble telling herself, what more if it involved other people? But as she glanced at Sophia, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.


    Leona glared at her and shouted, "I don''t believe you! You¡¯re lying. That¡¯s it! I don''t want to stay here anymore!" She turned her back to them and rushed out,


    slamming the door shut. Fiona flinched.


    Sophia and Ella stayed still, having no intention of catching up to her.


    "Will she be all right?" Fiona mumbled.


    "Leave her alone.


    Let her think it through for now." Ella rolled her eyes before turning to Fiona. "Are we really friends, though? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you and Mr. Cheng have long known each other? If you did, I would have talked to him and gotten a much easier time during military training!"


    "Yeah, I didn¡¯t know that you knew him in person too," Sophia chimed in.


    Fiona gave them a small smile. "Well, the military training¡¯s over now. There¡¯s no point talking about it anymore. I¡¯m going to the library."


    "Oh, let me go with you," Sophia said. "Leona got on my nerves just now. I feel too agitated to rest."


    "The library?" Ella pouted at her friends. "Are you both sure you don¡¯t want to go shopping?"


    Fiona smiled faintly. "I¡¯m not particularly up for it."


    "I don¡¯t really want to go either," Sophia sighed. "The library just seems much more refreshing right now."


    "You two are so boring! Fine, I¡¯ll go ask someone else to go with me." Ella began to change.


    Sophia and Fiona packed their things and walked to the library together.


    "Fiona," Sophia hesitantly called out of the blue. "Leona said that Mr. Cheng carried you on his shoulder and held your waist. Was that true?"


    Fiona stopped walking and looked at her friend. She pointed at an empty bench near the small lake. "Take a seat."


    Sophia looked at her in confusion. "Okay."


    They sat beside each other, and for a moment there was complete silence. Fiona kept her head down, unable to say anything.


    "Did you turn Ryan down because of Mr. Cheng?" Sophia finally spoke. "I get that Mr. Cheng¡¯s quite handsome, but how could you let Ryan go that easily? He¡¯s one of the kindest people I know!"


    "I¡¯m married," Fiona said honestly.


    "I really don¡¯t¡ªWait, what?" Sophia¡¯s eyes got bigger and bigger until she finally jumped out of her seat and screamed, "You¡¯re married?!"


    "Shh!" Fiona held her wrist and pressed her back down on the bench, covering her mouth. "Do you want the whole school to find out about it? I¡¯ll go nuts!"


    Her friend shook her head.


    Although she didn¡¯t feel confident enough to let her go, Sophia nevertheless managed to break free. She looked far away with a dazed expression.


    "You''re married! Was it Mr. Cheng? Did you marry him?" Sophia asked,


    e then. For the first time in several days, she finally felt at ease.


    The weather became colder over the weekend, but Fiona and Sophia were too preoccupied with their internship to fuss about it.


    Sophia called Ryan¡¯s father and got in instantly. After arriving, the receptionist directed them to office of the design department director.


    "Miss Cheng, the interns have arrived."


    Both girls looked around curiously.


    "Let them in!" They were greeted by the sight of a woman looking down at documents on her table.


    "What a young voice!" Sophia whispered to Fiona, who nodded.


    "Please come in!"


    "Thank you." They walked side by side and marveled at the luxurious modern office. They finally stopped in front of the designer and waited for her to raise her head.


    "Hello, I..."


    When she finally did so, Celine immediately stopped talking. ¡®Fiona? Am I seeing things?''


    Fiona¡¯s jaw dropped. Celine was the designer here. Her mind went blank.


    Meanwhile, Celine slowly came to her senses and smiled. So this was the "special assistant" Charles was referring to! She stood up and walked to them. "What a coincidence! I didn''t expect to see you again so soon."


    Fiona frowned. The scene she and Spencer were kissing during her wedding night was still seared into her brain.


    "You two know each other?" Sophia''s eyes wandered between them.


    "Of course! Fiona is my sister, right?" Celine smiled and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Sister?" Sophia looked at her friend. "You have a sister?"


    "I don¡¯t." She glanced at Celine. "She''s Spencer''s sister."


    ¡®Spencer¡¯s sister?¡¯ Sophia thought to herself. ¡®He''s a bad guy, so his sister must be bad too!¡¯


    "I look forward to working with you." Celine held out her hand.


    Noticing the frown on Fiona¡¯s face, Sophia immediately took note of the tense atmosphere. She reached out her own hand to help her friend. "Nice to meet you, Miss Cheng."

 Chapter 53 He Has Never Kissed You

    At this moment, the sound of someone knocking on the door was heard. Then, the door was pushed open. A slightly-built but well-dressed man entered.


    "Pardon my sudden intrusion, but I was told that there are two interns here. I am in need of an assistant," he said. Stopping in front of Fiona and Sophia, he took some time looking at them as if he were checking goods. He then nodded with satisfaction and pointed at Fiona. "I want this girl, Celine!" he declared.


    ''Yeah, right! As if I would let you choose me!'' Sophia groaned inwardly as she rolled her eyes.


    "Jason, I am so sorry about this." Celine raised her eyebrows as she looked at Fiona with a lopsided grin. "I already have my eyes on this one. I guess you have no choice but to go with the other girl!"


    The look on Fiona''s face was completely unreadable, as if she didn''t hear any word of what they just said. However, after she finally processed that neither Jason nor Celine wanted her, Sophia was furious and angrily shouted, "Excuse me? So I''m not good enough for either of you? I may not look it now but mark my words: I''m going to be a very famous designer in the future. So don''t you dare look down on me."


    "You''re ill-tempered and rude. I wouldn''t chance it," Jason said.


    "If you don''t want her, then you can only leave," Celine said.


    Upon hearing that, Jason sighed and waved his hand in surrender. He then pointed at Sophia and said, "All right! You there! You''re coming with me. We have much to discuss and a lot of work ahead!"


    "Humph!" was all that Sophia could muster. Seeing this, Fiona had no choice but to pull her fiend''s sleeve saying, "Come on, Sophia! No need to be upset. We are here for internship after all."


    Casting a worried look at Fiona, Sophia said, "I''m leaving with him. Let''s have lunch together."


    "Okay," Fiona replied. "Work hard."


    "No need to worry!" Balling her fists, Sophia nodded. "I''ll try my best!"


    "For goodness sake! What took you so long?" Seeing that Sophia still wasn''t following him, Jason turned around and pointed at the watch on his wrist. "I''ve wasted three whole minutes waiting for you! Get over here, now!"


    "I have a name! It''s Sophia!" With an irritated look on her face, Sophia turned her as she got up to follow Jason out of the room.


    "I don''t give a damn about your name!"


    "Fine! Then I don''t care what your name is either!"


    Fiona was surprised as she heard the quarrel between Sophia and Jason, even as the door closed. She gathered herself and asked Celine, "What''s my role as your intern?"


    Celine didn''t answer the question, but looked at Fiona carefully. ''She''s very beautiful. And young! She is ten years younger than me. Age is a very big deal for women. Besides, Spencer has already married her.''


    There was a quick flash of pain on Celine''s face as she winced at the thought, but it disappeared instantly. Regaining her composure, she steeled he


    ot of things to talk about, but you''re right. Let''s call it a day." She then turned around and walked to the desk to pick up a couple of documents. Turning to Fiona, she said, "Make a copy of these documents and make sure that they are in the correct order."


    "Okay," Fiona replied. She walked towards Celine, took the documents, and ran out of the office quickly.


    As she looked on at the disappearing figure of Fiona, Celine was unwilling to give up. She had made great efforts to get something that couldn''t be attained easily, such as being appreciated by Wayne, marrying Spencer, and so on. However, Fiona obtained all these easily. It was all so unfair! But so what if things were unfair? She would win over them one by one!


    It was now lunch time, as employees of the ZR Company entered the canteen. Sophia and Fiona were among them.


    "We sit here!" Plate in her hand, Sophia managed to drag Fiona to a table and started to eat her lunch greedily.


    "Hey! Slow down! No one''s gonna take your food away." Fiona wanted to laugh. "Did you have a busy morning? You look tired. And hungry, too."


    "Goodness! You bet I am! I''m so tired!" Sophia replied. "Jason always makes me run a lot of errands! How can he vent his anger on me when he can''t even design a thing? He is so irritating!"


    "Now, now, no need be angry," Fiona coaxed her, picking up a piece of meat with her fork and putting it onto Sophia''s plate. "Here, have some more. Just take it easy."


    "Aww. Thanks! You''re so sweet, Fiona!" Sophia smiled. "What did you do this morning anyway?"


    "I just pack up some files, have them printed and run other errands." "Oh. So we''re pretty much the same," Sophia commented. As Fiona was looking up, an imposing man walked into the canteen. "Our boss is here," she said.


    "Who?" Turning around towards the man Fiona mentioned, Sophia saw that a well-dressed Charles was walking into the canteen, with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 54 Who Was Pestering Me

    As soon as Charles walked in the canteen, the barrage of questions came in.


    "What is boss doing here?"


    "I don''t know. Is he here because of me?"


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself!"


    Celine was having lunch with several women from the design department. When she saw Charles walk into the canteen, she raised her eyebrows.


    "Celine, I heard that you''ve known Mr. Wen for a long time," said Linda. "Is he here because of you?"


    "Oh my God! Mr. Wen is a golden bachelor. You''re so lucky, Celine!" another woman teased.


    Celine was proud of herself but she didn''t show it on her face. "Mr. Wen and I are just friends and besides, I like someone else," she explained.


    "Who do you like? Is it someone even better than Mr. Wen?"


    "Yeah, tell us! I can''t believe you''re so lucky to have such a blooming love life and career!"


    "Mr. Wen is walking towards us! Stop talking!"


    "He''s coming! He is here!"


    Just then, Charles stood in front of them. When he saw Celine and the rest eating, he stopped and greeted them. "How''s lunch? Oh, Celine, didn''t you just get back from abroad? How are you?"


    "Not bad." Celine merely nodded slightly. "What could you be doing in the staff canteen? Would you like to eat? Unfortunately, we don''t have any seats left here."


    The corners of Charles'' mouth lifted. He looked at the direction where Fiona was sitting and then quickly shifted his gaze. "I''m also a member of the company. Can''t I come here? There are other seats available elsewhere. You ladies enjoy your meal. I''m leaving now."


    After saying this, he nodded slightly and left in ease, leaving Celine in shock.


    "Mr. Wen is so handsome!"


    "I thought Mr. Wen was looking for Celine. But it seems I was wrong. Who''s he looking for then?"


    All the staff fixed their eyes on Charles. They then saw him heading towards where Sophia and Fiona were.


    With her back to Charles, Sophia frowned as she held up her chopsticks. "Fiona, I feel something bad coming."


    "Well..." Fiona raised her head and looked directly into Charles'' eyes. Before she could say anything, he had already walked up to them.


    "Sophia," Charles called out with a smile. "Why did you call my father instead of me? Have you forgotten me already?"


    "No, no, no!" Hearing this, Sophia stood up at once. The frown on her face immediately disappeared. She drew closer to Charles and in a sweet voice, she said, "How''s that possible? I was worried that you were the one who''d forgotten me."


    Charles chuckled and looked at Fiona. "I haven''t eaten either. Do you mind me sitting next to you?"


    "Of course not!" Sophia immediately answered. "Come on, Charles. Have a seat. I''ll go get you some food."


    "Thank you, Sophia." Charles then sat down.


    Sophia went off to get some food for Charles. Meanwhile, Fiona was so anxious t


    ou a raise?"


    "Are you familiar with Fiona?" Celine blurted out. "You seemed to be having a good time with her earlier."


    "So what? Are you jealous?" Standing in front of the desk, Charles leaned forward and smiled knowingly at Celine.


    Turning her head away, she sprang to her feet in an attempt to dodge him.


    With a mocking smile, Charles said, "You''ve been ignoring me since you came back from abroad. How do you think I feel about that?"


    "Charles! What do you mean?" Eyes widened, Celine glared at Charles.


    He suddenly reached out his arm and pulled her close to him. Then he whispered in her ear, "Is your memory that short? Who was pestering me for the past few years? Who wanted to get into bed with me? Have you already forgotten those wonderful nights we spent together?"


    After a long while, Celine stammered, "But I... We agreed to forget about it once we came back from abroad."


    "Yes, we did." Charles casually nodded his head. "I know you want to get back together with Spencer. Do as you like. Do you really think I care about you? He can have the woman I dumped. I look forward to seeing how that turns out for him." With that, he pushed Celine away from him and casually fixed his sleeves. "You better not come running to me for help."


    Suddenly, Celine felt as if her legs had turned to jelly, her face deathly pale. Leaning against the back of her chair, she said in a trembling voice, "I won''t... Spencer and I will be together. But you can''t tell anyone what happened between us! Don''t tell anyone!"


    "Who do you think you are? You don''t deserve to be linked to me." Charles raised his eyes, turned around, and headed to the door. "Even if you want to get into my bed in the future, you will have no chance. I hope Spencer can satisfy you."


    Bang!


    The door was slammed shut. Celine slumped into her chair, unable to regain her composure.

 Chapter 55 Got A Call At 2 AM

    At two o''clock in the morning, Spencer walked into his room, feeling worn out.


    When he was about to take a shower, he saw the notification light of his cell phone on the table in the living room. He went over and picked it up. It was a text message from an unknown number, but he knew who it was.


    The text read, "How''s everything going at the base, Spencer? When are you coming back? I''m working now. Oh, by the way, I met Fiona in the company. She seems to be close to our boss, but I assure you that I won''t let her get into any trouble. Missing you."


    After he finished reading the message, Spencer took off his hat and sat down on the couch holding onto his phone. The unexpected return of Celine stirred his feelings for her. The sudden flashback made him forget that he was married, and he almost lost control. He desperately wanted to ask if she had been okay in the past six years.


    However, nothing had changed in those six years. He still couldn''t be with Celine. Six years ago, he had been too young to fight against his grandpa and his father. Now, he was married and had a responsibility to Fiona. His reasons for marrying her didn''t matter. He couldn''t fight for Celine as he had done before.


    He sighed, wanting to find out where Celine worked now. On his mobile phone, he opened a search engine recently launched by Terence''s company and soon found out where Celine worked.


    The search engine results popped up on the screen. "ZR Company, the largest jewelry company in the country... Their legal representative is Charles Wen."


    "Charles Wen?" Spencer uttered the name with a frown. After thinking for a few seconds, his eyes suddenly lit up. Ryan Wen, Charles Wen... They had the same surname. ''What is the relationship between them?'' he thought to himself.


    Spencer still looked a little tired, but his eyes had become bright. He stared closely at the screen of his cell phone as his finger clicked on it. His expression was serious. After a while, he finally found the result he wanted.


    He found out that Charles and Ryan were indeed half-brothers! ''However, why does Fiona also work in this company?'' he wondered. ''Internship?''


    While he thought of this, Spencer forgot that he had only wanted to find out about the company Celine worked for. He felt a heaviness in his chest but there was no place for him to vent his anger. How he wished he could question Fiona right now!


    Fiona was sound asleep in the bedroom


    when the phone on the bedside table rang loudly


    and flashed in the darkness, waking her up.


    She rubbed her eyes as she struggled to wake up from her deep slumber. Then, she grabbed her phone and looked at the screen. She frowned and thought, ''It''s past two o''clock in the morning. Why is Spencer calling me at this hour? What could have happened?''


    At the thought that something might have happened to Spencer, Fiona''s heart suddenly jumped. She quickly picked up the phone and said in an anxious voice, "Hello? Spencer, is that you? What''s wrong?"


    "Fiona!" Spencer roared an


    ouch. "I like Celine! I won''t be her brother! I''ll take her away!"


    "How dare you?" Wayne slammed his hand on the table. "She is your sister! Even if she''s not, you can never marry her! You were engaged to Fiona a long time ago. She is the one you should marry!"


    "Have you forgotten, Spencer?" Fiona came out of nowhere with a faint smile on her face. "We''re married! How could you be with Celine?"


    Suddenly, Celine burst into tears, and several men came to drag her away.


    Spencer held her hand tightly, but it was useless to resist. Their hands became farther and farther apart until they were separated and Celine disappeared into the light.


    "Celine! Celine!"


    Spencer was so shocked that he sat up with sweat all over his face. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was a knock on the door, followed by Eric''s voice. "Spencer? Are you in there?"


    It was only then that Spencer came back to his senses and realized that he had just had a nightmare, one that had happened six years ago. He hurriedly shook his head and walked out, dragging his feet. He opened the door of the living room and asked lazily, "What''s wrong?"


    Eric politely saluted him and said, "There has been a large-scale ore transaction recently. Although the case has been filed, I noticed something strange, so I came here specially to report it to you."


    "What''s strange?" Spencer frowned.


    "These are some profiles." Eric handed the documents to Spencer. "The containers and mercenaries have an ''X'' mark on them."


    "The mysterious organization that appeared in the last tourist kidnapping incident was named X. Could this have something to do with that incident?" Spencer asked shrewdly.


    "Our superiors also suspected the same thing, so they asked us to investigate it."


    "Okay, I see. You go back first. I''ll look into this."


    "Yes, sir!" Eric saluted him once again before turning on his heel and walking away.


    As Spencer closed the door, he looked at the files and breathed, "X..."

 Chapter 56 Choosing Courses

    Spencer hadn¡¯t been in M City for three weeks. Fiona¡¯s everyday life was starting to get back on track. The only thing she constantly worried about was her internship under Celine.


    After an entire day of work, she left the office building exhausted. Sophia hadn¡¯t come today, so Fiona had to deal with all the chores. Now, she also had to go back by herself. As she dragged her exhausted body out, she ran into a familiar face.


    A sharply-dressed Terence had just parked his luxury car in front of the building. He then leaned against it and put his hand in his pocket, as if waiting for someone. He raised his head, immediately noticing the girl walking out of the company building. Looking surprised, he said, "Fiona? What brings you here?"


    "Hello Terence, it¡¯s nice to see you again. I¡¯m an intern here. Are you waiting for someone?" Fiona asked.


    "Yeah." Terence stood up straight and nodded, composing himself from a momentary show of embarrassment. He wondered why Celine and Fiona worked in the same company, and if the latter knew the relationship between Spencer and Celine.


    "Well, have a good day. I¡¯m going back home." Fiona bowed slightly and turned to walk away.


    "Wait!" Terence raised his hand and hurried to her. "Spencer¡¯s been quite busy recently. Are you doing okay? You know you can call me if you need anything."


    "Thank you, I¡¯m doing fine." Fiona smiled gratefully. Suddenly, something he had said came to mind. "You once told me something has been troubling Spencer. Were you referring to his relationship with Celine?"


    Terrence¡¯s jaw dropped. "You know about everything?"


    "I do."


    "Aren¡¯t you shocked?" He had always been a steady and composed person, but right now, it seemed that Fiona had him completely beat.


    "I was when I found out about it. But it¡¯s been a long time since. I¡¯ve gotten over it now."


    "When did you find out?"


    "Terence!" Celine¡¯s voice rang in their ears. As Fiona turned around to the entrance, she saw her trotting towards them.


    Fiona was shocked, and then flashed a mocking smile. ''So, Terence is waiting for Celine. Turns out they are friends. How stupid I was to talk about Celine with him.''


    "I¡¯m leaving now." Fiona clutched her bag and started to walk away.


    "Wait, Fiona," said Terence in a hurried voice. "About what I just asked you..."


    "I found out on the wedding night." She looked at him one last time with a cold expression before rushing off.


    ''What? She found out on her wedding night?'' Terence stared while she ran off, leaving him speechless.


    "Hey, Terence! Why did you invite me to dinner today?" Celine followed his gaze and saw Fiona. "What did you two talk about?"


    "What did you do on their wedding night?" He was now looking at her coldly.


    "Fiona snitched on me?" Celine said indignantly, all trace of cheerfulness gone. She stared back at him with sudden annoyance. "I just got here. Why are you suddenly questioning me


    s were filled within one minute..."


    "What¡¯s left?" Fiona asked, scanning the screen.


    "Hmm... advanced mathematics..." Ella put her hands on her hips and groaned. "We¡¯re doomed. What should we do now?"


    "Pick it." Fiona smiled and narrowed her eyes, staring at the page as if she was accepting a challenge. "Research suggests math problems help develop the brain and prevent atrophy. It mustn¡¯t be that bad!"


    "I say this with utmost respect, but do you think everyone¡¯s like you, Fiona? I would fail advanced mathematics, no question!" Ella stared at her with a grieving expression, which was suddenly replaced with a look of realization.


    "Wait, if we choose that, will you be able to help me on the final exam? It¡¯s going to be much easier for us!" Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up and darted towards her friend. "Will you be okay with that?"


    Fiona shrugged. "I don¡¯t know if I can, but I¡¯ll try."


    "So, what are we going to do now?" Ella asked.


    "I¡¯m fine with choosing advanced mathematics. It has higher credits, which could be nice. Anyway, we have no other choice," Fiona replied.


    "Then I¡¯ll also go with that," Ella said, "I¡¯ll be fine if you¡¯re there."


    "I¡¯ll go with that too, then!" Sophia turned around and typed her name. "No turning back now."


    "I''m with you!" Ella said.


    "List me down too, please." Fiona smiled. "If I knew that we had no choice but to choose advanced mathematics in the end, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed here with you two. I really don¡¯t like running."


    "I¡¯d still rather run twenty laps than choose mathematics. Anyway, it¡¯s done. We should go."


    "The classes will start tomorrow, I¡¯m nervous..."


    Laughing, the three of them finally left the room. Two boys who sat at the table beside them looked on. One of them whispered, "All the good classes are filled. Why don¡¯t we go with advanced mathematics? Those three beautiful girls did."


    "Ha! I was just thinking the same thing. Go, list us down for it." "Okay."

 Chapter 57 Showcasing Her Skills In Class (Part One)

    It was another Monday afternoon. The girls were walking through the halls on the fifth floor of the teaching building at the D University. Students were settled in their seats as the room bustled with their loud chattering.


    Fiona, along with Sophia and Ella entered through the door of the room, shock evident at their faces as they surveyed the room.


    "Never thought there would be so many students who applied for advanced mathematics." Sophia muttered as she noted the crowd, a frown etched at her forehead. "I''ve always known that there are a lot of intelligent people who study here, just not to this extent! I''m not sure I could handle the pressure!"


    "Stop being so over dramatic and let''s find some seats." Ella said, rolling her eyes at Sophia''s antics. Most of the students chose to seat at the back of the room, vacating the front rows.


    "The back rows are too crowded, let''s occupy the front rows instead," Fiona suggested.


    "Do we really have to seat in front? I''m not in the mood to pay attention to the professor." Sophia whined as she pursed her lips. "I''d rather be in the back rows, I would definitely fall asleep in the middle of the class."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s see if there are seats left at the back." Fiona shrugged and relented. She knew if Sophia wouldn''t get her way, she would never stop complaining.


    The girls were about to find their seats when a voice called out, "Hi, Fiona!"


    They all turned their heads at the call and saw Ryan a few steps behind them. He was cradling books in his arms as he smiled widely at them.


    "Hi, Ryan."


    "Hey, Ryan!" Sophia greeted him loudly, waving him over to their direction. "Over here!"


    Ryan took their invitation and approached them. "Are you in this class as well?"


    "We have no choice. Most students had already snatched up other opportunities." Ella dejectedly sighed.


    "Are you taking this class as well, Ryan?" Fiona casually asked him.


    "Yes." Ryan looked at her longingly. "I also ran out of choices whe


    . "After all, she is..."


    "Who is she to me? She does not belong to me as I don''t belong to her. Why should I concern myself with someone who isn''t mine?" Ryan''s tone was full of venom as he spat his words. "Does that make me a bad person? Do you think I''m heartless?"


    "Oh, Ryan," Fiona softly whispered.


    "I''d rather drown in my own sorrow than be with Leona," he said, his eyes pleading as pain coated his voice. "Can we start anew, Fiona? Forget everything that had happened. Let''s pretend that everything''s okay, that everything''s normal. And please do me a favor, never mention her name when we''re talking, alright?"


    "I..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They were interrupted as Steve slammed his hand on the surface of his desk three times. It was enough to catch everyone''s attention.


    He called the attention of Fiona and her group. "You, over there! Two of you have the nerve to sleep while the other two would rather talk in class. I guess it''s safe to assume that you''ve mastered this particular subject!"


    The other students turned their full attention to their group.


    Embarrassment covered Fiona''s cheeks as she realized that the class had already started ages ago. They were so immersed with their conversations that neither of them noticed. She couldn''t help but shrink in her seat as their eyes scrutinized her.

 Chapter 57 Showcasing Her Skills In Class (Part Two)

    Meanwhile, Ella and Sophia were both startled awake with the booming voice of their professor. They sharply sat up properly in their seats.


    "Now, the equation right here is quite simple, I''m sure you could do it. Now, who shall do the honors? Be reminded that there will be severe consequences if you''ll fail; but if you won''t, you''ll have my admiration." Steve gestured to the blackboard and impatiently added, "Who would like to volunteer? We haven''t got all day!"


    Ryan slowly stood up and said, "I''ll solve it."


    The professor adjusted his lenses as he regarded Ryan with a huff. "We all know you''ll be able to solve this easily, young man. Don''t think that I''m not well aware of your skills. I''d rather have one of the girls to do it."


    "Why can''t I do it instead?" Ryan insisted.


    "You standing up and offering to solve it tells us enough that you know how to solve it," Steve said with a chuckle.


    "You do it, Fiona!" Sophia nudged her to go up front and take the challenge. "Please save us. Other than Ryan, you''re the only one who could do it. Hurry!"


    "I wasn''t able to pay attention as well," Fiona said nervously.


    "Whether you paid attention or not, you''re more proficient in mathematics than the two of us," Ella pleaded. "I suck at mathematics, Fiona. Terribly."


    "Are you ready to face the consequences then?" Steve said, eyeing them carefully.


    "She said she''ll do it," Sophia said and pointed at Fiona.


    Fiona stood beside Ryan, awkwardly shifting from one foot to the other as she eyed the platform and Sophia nervously.


    "So, will you do it?" Ryan whispered beside her.


    Fiona shook her head in despair.


    "It seems simple enough. We''ve learned its process during high school." He tried to reassure her but before he finished, Fiona was gestured to come up the platform. Steve pointed at her and said, "You! Come up here! You''re quite pretty, but what''s the use of beauty if you can''t use your brain? Talking and interrupting my class


    ier treatment of you."


    Fiona hurriedly shook her head and said, "We were the ones who caused trouble, Professor Steve, and I apologize for disrupting your class. I don''t deserve your apology."


    Steve''s eyes softened as he fondly gazed at Fiona. "You have my admiration, Fiona. I now consider myself as your friend. Do hurry along and return to your seat."


    "Thank you, Professor Steve." Fiona bowed her head gratefully as she exited the platform to approach her seat.


    Sophia gave her a thumbs-up. The girls were thrilled with the outcome.


    Ryan was lost in her smile as he committed it to his memory. She was headstrong, unbowed even if she was loomed over by defeat. She always managed to emerge victorious in her endeavors. But when faced with overwhelming pain and sadness, she chose to keep it to herself, unwilling to drag people down with her.


    He fought the urge to embrace her as she settled beside him.


    "Well done, Fiona!"


    Sophia congratulated as she sat down. "You were amazing!"


    "You''ve proved yourself worthy to Professor Steve! Now he would think twice before looking down on us! So what if you''re beautiful? It doesn''t make you any less smart. He''s just insecure because he was born that way. He envied you a lot, I guess!"


    They all shared a good laugh as Fiona joined in nervously.

 Chapter 58 Check The Surveillance Video

    At Wen family residence


    The moonlight was shining through the window as Charles walked into the living room. Ryan, about to go upstairs after he had his dinner, stopped when he saw his brother. "Charles, you came back."


    All the servants and housekeepers greeted Charles in unison.


    "Hmm." Charles nodded at them casually.


    "Mr. Wen, would you like to have some dinner?" the nanny eagerly asked him.


    "No, thanks. You may leave now." Charles waved his hand at them but his gaze was on Ryan the entire time


    "Yes."


    "When did you come back from S City?" Charles asked casually.


    "I arrived yesterday."


    "And is everything going well?"


    "Yes. Everything is fine. Anyway, if there''s nothing else, I think I''ll go upstairs," Ryan calmly replied.


    "Don''t you want to talk to me?" Slowly walking towards the living room sofa, Charles unbuttoned his shirt, with a faint smirk on the corner of his mouth. "I''m your brother after all, Ryan. We have a deep brotherhood. Shouldn''t we be able to get along?"


    "You''ve always regarded me as an outsider. Now that you are back from abroad, why do you suddenly seem to care about my business?" Ryan asked, frowning. "If this is about the family business, you don''t have to worry. I have no plans of competing with you."


    "Wow, I don''t know if I should be relieved or sad hearing what you just said. You don''t believe that I''m here for your own good?" Charles said, laughing.


    "I really don''t believe you."


    Charles burst out into laughter. His voice had hints of both playfulness and gloom. "I don''t care if you believe me or not, Ryan. But it seems like all my efforts have been in vain. It took me a while, but I watched Le Bar''s surveillance footage."


    Ryan''s face turned white as a sheet. "You know about that?" he asked, staring at Charles. "Why would you check the surveillance footage? I honestly don''t remember what happened that night. But if you want to tell Dad, then go ahead."


    "You got me wrong." The smile on Charles'' face was unfathomable. "You probably don''t understand what I mean. You have no idea how much it surprised me. This girl, Leona, is really scheming!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ryan''s eyes were doubtful.


    "Things are not always as they seem. Sometimes, what you see with your eyes is not the actual truth. And if you keep avoiding it, you''ll end up falling into someone''s trap." The smile at the corners of Charles'' mouth deepened as he intentionally stressed the word "trap." He continued, "I still think that you and Fiona are more suitable for each other. Don''t you like Fiona? And as your elder brother, I suggest you go have a look at it, or you''ll surely regret it for the rest of your life."


    With that said, Charles headed towards the second floor. He meaningfully patted Ryan on the shoulder as he passed by.


    ''Oh my dear brother. Our father always feels like he owes you a lot, so he treats you so much better. Although you said you wouldn''t fight for it, it doesn''t mean our father wouldn''t give it to you. Everything in the Wen family should have belonged to me. Your sudden appearance made me quite upset. I have to find somet


    you fast forward it?"


    As the assistant fast forwarded it, Gary pretended to be surprised. "Wait," he said. He paused the video, and they happened to see Leona standing outside the door of the bathroom. Gary pointed at her and said, "Isn''t this Leona? She''s a waitress at our bar! Do you know her?"


    "What did you just say? Waitress? Leona works here as a waitress?" Ryan asked, frowning.


    "Yes, the woman she was chatting with is her colleague. Continue the video," commanded Gary.


    The video showed Leona chatting with a coquettish woman outside the bathroom. The woman snuck Leona something and smirked. The sight of this made Ryan''s eyes immediately darken.


    Leona then went back to the booth, holding something in her hand. She slipped the powder into Ryan''s drink secretly while nobody was watching. They then competed for the wine glass. Ryan drank the entire glass in one gulp. A few moments later, he felt dizzy and Leona supported him to the private booth.


    Ryan''s hands were now clenched into fists.


    Noticing Ryan''s reaction, Gary understood what was coming. "Sir, you can continue watching this alone. We''ll go out first."


    "Thank you." Ryan nodded. His eyes were hollow, staring at the screen, and his body gradually became very cold.


    Andrew was still waiting inside the car. He saw Ryan walking out of the bar, his face looking very pale.


    Andrew got out of the car immediately and asked him, "Is everything alright? What happened?"


    The corners of Ryan''s mouth twitched. He wanted to laugh but at the same time, he felt depressed. "Where is Fiona?"


    Andrew was stunned and very confused. "Well, at this time, she should be at the company."


    "Drive me to the company, now please. I want to see her." There was a look of desire and love in Ryan''s eyes, and his Adam''s apple rolled. "Please hurry up. I need to see her soon."


    "Okay. Please get in the car. We will go to the company straight away."


    Ryan got into the car, looking anxious. Unfortunately, there was some traffic on the way, and he just wished that the car could speed up as fast as possible.

 Chapter 59 Go To Maple Mountain To Sketch (Part One)

    On the expressway of the north outer ring of M City, a bus from the D University sped towards Maple Mountain.


    Inside the bus were students from the Jewelry Design Department. Some of them were resting with their eyes closed, and some were chatting. They were all in the two-hour ride together to sketch on Maple Mountain.


    Fiona sat calmly beside the window. Throughout most of the ride, she just absently and quietly gazed out the window.


    "Hey!" Sophia tapped her by the shoulder. "What''s so beautiful that you keep staring outside the window? You haven''t even blinked!"


    Fiona returned to her senses. She smiled. "Why don''t you see for yourself? We''re still an hour away."


    "Hey, you two!" Ella took off her eye masks and turned around to look at them. "Shut up! I''m trying to sleep. You''re distracting me!"


    "Look what time it is now! Why are you still sleeping?" Sophia snorted.


    "We''ll be hiking up the mountain later. Don''t we all need a good rest to have enough energy later?" Ella yawned, put on her eye masks again, and sat comfortably in her seat. "Be quiet!" she warned again before trying to doze off.


    "Humph!" Sophia protested in a low voice.


    Fiona gripped her phone tightly. ''We''ll be in the Maple Mountain for three days. I''ve only told Grandpa about it. Should I tell Spencer? What if he returns early and I''m not there? Should I call him?'' she thought.


    Sophia howled, "What are you thinking about again, Fiona? Talk to me. You''re too quiet! I''m bored!"


    Just as Fiona was about to say something, her phone rang.


    "Shit!


    That scared me." Sophia clutched her chest. She glanced at Fiona''s phone stea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    self down and, in a low voice, she said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. My signal''s dying out." Then she hung up the phone hastily.


    "Hello? Hello? Hey,


    Fiona!


    Damn it!" The silence on the other side enraged Spencer. He tossed the phone away with a livid face.


    "Wow, Mr. Cheng is so awesome!" Sophia trembled with laughter. "You want to have a baby?"


    Fiona smiled awkwardly and with heaviness in her heart. She looked up and saw Leona staring at her. They looked at each other for a few seconds. Just as when Fiona was about to give her a friendly smile, Leona withdrew her gaze and sat up straight.


    Feeling shocked, Fiona looked away.


    "Attention!" The teacher stood up in front of the bus with a loud speaker, calling everyone''s attention. "We are about to arrive at the Maple Mountain in about forty minutes. This activity was supposed to be held in the middle of December. But this year, the leaves turned red at the end of this month, so we need to do the sketch ahead of time. The scenery is breath-taking. Everyone is required to submit two sketches in two weeks."

 Chapter 59 Go To Maple Mountain To Sketch (Part Two)

    "Oh, we have to submit our sketches!" Sophia remarked reluctantly. "It would have been better if we just toured."


    "I heard that the leaves in Maple Mountain look very beautiful when they turn red. I''m sure our visit will be worth it!"


    Excited chatter filled the bus again. Fiona quietly sat in her seat, a sly smile forming on her face. She was glad Spencer stopped calling her.


    On the other side of town, Andrew drove Ryan to ZR Company hurriedly. As soon as he parked the car, Ryan stepped out and ran all the way to the front desk of the building.


    "Did Fiona come to work today?" Ryan asked nervously.


    The receptionist was stunned. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Fiona, the new intern in the design department!" explained Ryan.


    "Ryan?"


    Charles quipped as he entered the building. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for someone." Ryan''s voice trembled.


    "Okay," Charles nodded. "You''re looking for Fiona, aren''t you? She isn''t here. Neither is Sophia."


    "Where did they go?" Ryan''s anxiety was growing.


    "I heard that they asked for a three-day leave to sketch." Charles shrugged and looked Ryan up and down. "Did you check the surveillance video of the bar?"


    Ryan rolled his eyes and nodded, "Yes. Thank you, Charles. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know anything about it."


    "You''re my brother. No need to thank me." A sinister smile appeared on Charles'' face. "I didn''t expect that Leona would be so cruel. She must like you a lot. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have drugged you and poked her hymen with her finger..."


    Ryan''s face change


    the remaining 20% were from the others. Fiona didn''t even called him once. She didn''t even leave a message. ''Well, it looks like she truly does hate me and is committed to annoy me!''


    At the thought of this, Spencer felt a deep sadness swell inside him that he was almost unable to breathe.


    "Does it mean that you''re back since your phone is on?" Celine asked. "Where are you now? How about having dinner together today?"


    "I..." When Spencer was about to say no, but he decided otherwise. "Where are you?"


    "I am in a small restaurant on Ginkgo Road. We had dinner here. Do you remember?"


    Spencer remembered indeed. In a mocking voice, he asked, "Is the restaurant still there after all these years?"


    "Yes, of course!" said Celine in a determined voice. "Some things never change. Spencer, will you come here?"


    Spencer quickly mulled it over. "Okay," he finally answered.


    "I''ll be waiting!" replied Celine cheerfully.


    "Alright." Spencer hung up and turned to Johnson. "Go to Ginkgo Road," he ordered.


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 60 A Walk Down The Memory Lane (Part One)

    Ginkgo Road was one of M City''s most beautiful roads. True to its name, there were tall and bushy ginkgo trees on either side of the road. The cold autumn winds blew the golden ginkgo leaves in a way that it looked as if the leaves were kissing the asphalt of the road, giving a romantic atmosphere to the place.


    Celine was engrossed in the beauty of Ginkgo Road as she rode to her favorite romantic restaurant. The familiar air and the delightful scenery made her feel nostalgic.


    Around seven or eight years ago on an enchanting autumn evening just like this one, Celine had gone to a bar to drink after suffering a heartbreak when a gang of men had come up to bother her.


    "Hey, pretty girl! Are you here all by yourself?


    Do you want to get drunk with us?


    Come on, don''t leave just yet!


    Ha-ha..."


    Celine was quite drunk at that point but she gathered herself and replied, "You bastards! What do you think of yourselves? Have you seen your faces? Go look in a mirror before you talk to me! Fuck off now!"


    "Damn! You''re really sexy!


    Who cares what we look like? You look smoking hot, and that''s all that matters!"


    Celine saw evil flash on their faces as they slowly ganged up on her. One of the men came forward, grabbed her arm, and fiercely dragged her to a dimly-lit place outside the bar.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Celine panicked and struggled as she tried to ease herself out of his grasp.


    "Let you go? Really?" Another man spat on Celine''s face and said, "Why didn''t you beg us to let you go when you were shouting curses at us?


    It looks like we need to teach you how to behave!" He grinned devilishly as he stretched his filthy fingers and groped her.


    "Help! Somebody help me!" cried Celine as she tried to draw people''s attention, hoping that


    am Celine Cheng!" She offered her hand for a handshake.


    Making no move to shake her hand, Spencer looked at her pale white skin, which was exposed under her torn clothes. "Why don''t you adjust your clothes first?"


    "Ah..."


    "Ma''am? Here we are! We''ve arrived," a voice suddenly said, pulling Celine out of her reminiscing.


    "Yes?" Celine finally came back to reality and saw the driver looking at her with a worried look. "Have we arrived?"


    "Yes, ma''am, we''ve arrived." The driver smiled lightly. "I called out to you for quite a while, but you didn''t respond. You were smiling and thinking of something."


    Celine gave him a lovely smile and said, "I was just thinking about...the first time I met my boyfriend. I couldn''t help but smile."


    "Since you seem so happy thinking about your boyfriend, he must be a real gentleman, right? He must make you really happy."


    "Of course. That''s right." Celine smiled proudly, paid the fare, and got out of her cab.


    Looking at the scenery in front of her and remembering it to be just the way it had been seven years ago, Celine beamed. Spencer had saved her life the first time they had met. She truly believed that he would always be hers.

 Chapter 60 A Walk Down The Memory Lane (Part Two)

    The bus from D University arrived at the foot of Maple Mountain at noon. It had taken only an hour and a half to get there as not many people traveled in the afternoon.


    "Everyone, please alight the bus in order. Buses are not permitted in the mountain''s scenic area, so we have to hike around 500 meters on foot to reach the top. Everyone, follow me!" the teacher instructed.


    "Damn! We''ve to hike the mountain on foot? Aren''t there any cable cars?" Sophia asked, irritated.


    Fiona got off the bus after her and blocked the sunlight with her palm. She took a look at Maple Mountain and smiled. "The mountain is at least a thousand meters away. I think the cable cars would start from the scenic area to the top of the mountain. You don''t want to be lazy now, Sophia!"


    "Yeah! I guess we''ve got to get hiking now!" Ella walked over. "Do you guys want some sunscreen?"


    "It''s fall season, sis. Do you still wear sunscreen?" Sophia asked skeptically.


    "Why? What''s wrong with sunscreen?" Ella raised her head proudly. "Women need to take care of their skin all year round! Hurry! We need to keep up with the team."


    The three of them smiled at each other and started hiking.


    Leona watched them from a distance. Seeing the three of them laughing and hiking together made her feel upset. As she started to hike, she felt a wave of nausea come over her.


    She immediately ran to the side of the road and vomited, holding her chest.


    "Are you okay, Leona?" a kind classmate came up to her and asked.


    "I''m fine." Leona shook her head. The moment she straightened up again, however, she fe


    her pocket rang.


    She took this opportunity to turn away from Leona and answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Fiona! I finally managed to reach you." Ryan''s enthusiastic voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Ah... Ryan!" A shiver ran down Fiona''s spine. She had never thought that she would receive a phone call from Ryan when Leona was around. She rushed to the other side of the stone steps to talk on the phone discreetly.


    Looking at Fiona slipping away quietly, Leona decided to catch up with her.


    "Can you hear me, Fiona? There seems to be a signal problem. I can''t hear you!" Ryan said on the other line.


    "Hello? Is there anything I can do for you, Ryan?" Fiona asked.


    "I have something important to tell you and I don''t want to wait till you come back." Ryan''s voice sounded anxious as he spoke. "Can you go somewhere quieter?"


    "Okay," Fiona replied, feeling perplexed. She looked around and saw a path going up on the right side of the stone steps. She walked over to it with some difficulty and said, "Ryan, tell me what you want to say."

 Chapter 61 Pushed Down The Hill

    Fiona trudged slowly up the path. It was a little difficult, but her exhaustion dissipated as soon as she saw the picturesque scene. ¡®No wonder they built a road here. It overlooks such a lovely view!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    She positioned herself on elevated ground and looked on at the majestic Maple Mountain panorama. Maple leaves framed the distant landscape of mountains and rivers, forming what looked like an extremely beautiful painting that delivered tranquility at first sight.


    "Hello? Fiona, can you hear me?"


    She finally came to her senses as Ryan¡¯s voice shouted through the phone. "Yes Ryan, I heard you! What is it?"


    "Nothing happened between me and Leona!" he said.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "What did you say? That nothing happened between you and Leona?"


    Leona stopped, suddenly rooted to the ground. After taking in what she had just heard, she started to tremble.


    "I checked the bar¡¯s surveillance video. Nothing happened that night!" Ryan said angrily. "She drugged me!"


    Fiona¡¯s jaw dropped as she let out a shriek. She didn¡¯t even think that could happen in real life. She didn¡¯t know what else to reply except more questions. "Are you sure? Do you know why she would do something like that? Seeing the two of you, I thought...


    I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that." He breathed loudly enough that she could hear him through the phone. "Anyhow, I would just like you to know nothing happened between us. When you come back, I¡¯ll tell you everything about it."


    "Okay, sure." She was still in a daze.


    "Can we start over?" His breathing had slowed down, and his voice sounded relieved and expectant.


    "Ryan..." Fiona trailed off, completely caught off guard by his words.


    "I said it before and I¡¯ll say it again. I have nothing to fight for in my life but you," he insisted firmly. "I¡¯ve been trying to do the right thing these days. I held myself back from seeing you, though I miss you terribly..."


    A gust of autumn wind blew over Fiona and her hair flowed along. As she looked at the magnificence in front of her, her heart seemed to stir once again.


    "I should have checked the surveillance video earlier, but I felt too helpless at the time. Now that I look back, I feel so stupid." Ryan ruffled his hair in frustration. "I¡¯d rather believe that this is God¡¯s way of saying to me that I shouldn¡¯t give up on you. And I won¡¯t."


    Fiona pulled away the phone from her ear as a weird buzzing noise suddenly interrupted their call.


    She looked at the screen, then held it back up.


    "Hello, Ryan? Are you there?"


    But he didn¡¯t answer, and the signal was left unrestored.


    "What just happened?" She sighed and turned around. She froze in her tracks as she saw Leona standing quietly under the shade of a tree, only a few steps away from her. Fiona held a hand over her chest in surprise, and she felt her heart beat fast. "Leona! Why are you here?"


    Leona stepped away from under the shade, glaring coldly. "What did Ryan say to you over the phone just now?"


    Fiona¡¯s pulse quickened. She felt a sudden surg


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    other. "Have you seen Fiona?"


    "No, I haven¡¯t."


    "Did you come here with Fiona?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t."


    At the corner, Leona was clenching her fists tightly. Not even bothering to wipe the sweat off her forehead, she pursed her lips and stayed quiet.


    "Okay guys. Let¡¯s go!"


    "Wait!" Sophia said worriedly. "We can¡¯t go right now. Fiona hasn''t come up yet!"


    "What happened? Have you tried calling her?"


    Ella took out her phone. "I tried several times, but she hasn¡¯t answered once."


    Sophia''s heart sank, though she managed to shout, "Hasn¡¯t anyone seen her?"


    The whole team quietly shook their heads.


    "Damn it! I¡¯m going to find her myself!" Sophia turned and started to run down the mountain.


    "Sophia!


    Please, wait!"


    the teacher hurriedly called for her. "Hurry, can some of the boys please accompany Sophia? The rest of the students, please look for her here."


    An hour had passed and Sophia stood at the foot of the mountain, still without her friend. Sweat trickled down her forehead as she yelled out anxiously, "Fiona! Can you hear me?"


    The voices of everybody calling out her name echoed along the mountain,


    but there was never any response.


    "You haven¡¯t found her yet?"


    The teacher hurried down the mountain with a worried expression. "I think we should call the police now. The signal is bad up in this mountain. Where could she have gone?"


    "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left so early. I knew she was tired and I should have went with her," Sophia mumbled, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "I¡¯ll contact the police," Ella said.


    Seemingly taken aback by what her friend just said, Sophia¡¯s eyes widened. She took out her phone as she mumbled, "Yes, Mr. Cheng¡¯s her husband. Shit! I don¡¯t have his phone number!" She hurriedly skimmed through her contacts again, about to call Ryan, when she came across Celine¡¯s number and immediately stopped scrolling. Mumbling to herself, she said,


    "Yes, she¡¯s his sister, right? Call her now!"


    With trembling fingers, Sophia pressed the dial button.

 Chapter 62 Something Happened To Fiona

    "Why did you come back from abroad?" Spencer asked casually as they ate.


    Celine paused to look at him before answering, "Because I missed you."


    Her frankness made him feel as if there was a lump in his throat. "Then why didn''t you return two years ago? You could''ve come home as soon as you graduated. But you didn''t."


    "I..." Celine looked defensive. She pouted her lips and groaned, "I just graduated. I didn''t have anything, not even a job. But the situation''s different now! Now that I have my own career, I can finally take my place beside you. This time, no one can separate us, Spencer..." She put her chopsticks down and reached out to take his hand in hers. "Do you blame me?"


    Spencer felt the warmth of her hand on his. He found himself not pulling away, but he dared not meet her gaze. "I blame myself," he gently replied. He thought it was his fault that he couldn''t protect the woman he loved.


    "We''ll be fine, won''t we?" Celine pleaded. "We''re still the same as before, right?"


    ''Still the same as before?'' Her words rang in his head.


    There was a long pause before Spencer pulled away. Coldly, he explained, "A lot of things have changed in the last six years, Celine. I''m afraid we can''t go back to the way we were."


    "But why?" Celine asked with tears brimming in her eyes. "Is it because of Fiona? Just because you married her?"


    Spencer''s brows furrowed as he felt his heart sinking. He only married Fiona for his grandpa''s sake, but...


    "Why won''t you answer me?" The puzzled expression on his face frustrated Celine. "Or is it because... you''ve fallen in love with her? Do you actually want to spend the rest of your life with her? Is that what you really want? Will you divorce her?"


    "Divorce?" Spencer repeated the word unconsciously. Since getting married, he had never entertained the thought of leaving his wife. Did that mean he really wanted to stay with Fiona?


    He was deep in his thoughts when a phone rang and diverted his attention.


    It came from Celine''s bag.


    "I have to take this," she excused. Celine sighed when she saw that it was Sophia calling. She hesitated for a second, but stood up and told Spencer, "It''ll just take a second."


    "No worries." Spencer nodded.


    Celine quickly stepped out of the restaurant and answered, "Hello?"


    "Hello, Miss Cheng." The caller sounded anxious. "This is Sophia! Something happened to Fiona!"


    "What happened?" Celine asked in shock.


    "We were hiking the mountain and she just disappeared. We''ve been looking for her but we can''t find her. I think it''s been three hours since we last saw her." Sophia was crying from the other end of the line. "Can you please tell Mr. Cheng? Please ask him to come as soon as possible. We''ve called the police!"


    "Mr. Cheng?" Celine asked confused.


    "Spencer!" Sophia almost shouted in desperation. "You''re his sister, aren''t you? Can you pass the message to him? Please tell him to come quickly!"


    ''Something happened to Fiona..." The words kept repeating in Celine''s head.


    Her grip on the phone tightened as she said flatly, "I''m not with Spencer right now, and I don''t know where he is. I''m sorry, I don''t know h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gh.


    "Spencer, don''t worry..."


    "How can I not worry? Fiona''s missing!" he shouted at Celine. "Do you know what that means? I shouldn''t have allowed her to go sketching!"


    His rage startled Celine, who had to take a step back from him. After dialing Eric''s number again, Spencer thundered, "Where the hell are you?"


    "On the way, sir! We''ll be arriving soon!" Eric said as he climbed up the helicopter. It had only been five minutes since Spencer''s initial call. ''What could''ve happened?'' Eric wondered. ''It''s unlike him to be giving orders like this.''


    Just then, Fiona opened her eyes to nothing but darkness.


    She let out a painful groan.


    "Is anyone here?" Hello?" she called out in a hoarse voice as she struggled to sit up.


    But her words only sent the startled forest creatures running and a flock of birds flew up to the sky.


    Fiona''s body felt sore, and there was a terrible pain coming from her ankle. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she saw the maple trees clustered tightly together around her. The foliage was too thick that it almost obliterated her view of the sky. Even the ground was covered with red maple leaves. Under other circumstances, she would have thought the surroundings particularly beautiful. But at that moment, she only felt scared. Night time was fast approaching. Through the branches, she saw pink clouds, which only meant that the sun was setting soon. It was a short matter of minutes before total darkness.


    Just then, a loud howl broke the silence.


    ''Is that a wild animal somewhere here in the valley?'' Fiona thought as she scanned the area around her.


    Another howl rang through the trees,


    quickly followed by more roars.


    There seemed to be more than one wild beast, and the noises they made sounded quite close.


    She tried to push herself up. As soon as she did, her eyes caught movement in a nearby bush. Upon closer look, she saw a pair of green eyes staring straight at her.


    ''Oh, no!''


    From where she was sitting, Fiona couldn''t tell whether it was a dog or a wolf. She could only clutch at her chest as she feared for the worst.

 Chapter 63 Is That You (Part One)

    There were several helicopters flying over Gingko Road. They circled in the air for a long time before slowly descending to the ground.


    The wind from the helicopters made Spencer''s and Celine''s clothes flutter in the air.


    The cabin door of the nearest helicopter flew open, revealing Eric, who threw down a rope. Biting his lip,


    Spencer strode forward.


    "Spencer, wait!" Celine suddenly grabbed his arm. "Even if Fiona''s in trouble, you don''t have to go there in person, do you? Don''t you know who you are? You can''t afford to put yourself in danger. You just need to command from the rear."


    "Do you think that something will happen to me?" Spencer asked, turning to face her.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I just?¡ª"


    Before Celine could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Spencer. "If I can''t even save my woman, I''m not a man and I don''t deserve my status." After saying that, he grabbed the rope and climbed up nimbly. When he reached the door, Eric held out his arm and pulled him into the cabin. Then, the door shut and the helicopter took off.


    ''My woman...'' Spencer''s words kept echoing in Celine''s head as she blankly watched him leave.


    As the roar of the helicopter became softer and softer, she closed her eyes mournfully, feeling like there was a hole in her chest where her heart had been.


    In the cockpit of the helicopter, Spencer sat tapping his foot impatiently on the floor. He had never felt this anxious and worried for someone else before. He felt like his heart had been wrenched out of his chest and put on a frying pan.


    "Spencer, what happened? Where are we going?" Eric asked cautiously.


    Spencer pocketed his walkie-talkie and replied, "Fiona''s in trouble. It seems that she went missing at Maple Mountain."


    "Went missing?" Eric was shocked. Looking at the glum look on Spencer''s face, he quickly said, "I''ll go and confirm her position."


    "Yes."


    At the scenic area of Maple Mountain, Sophia and a group of students were anxiously waiting for the police.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    body was almost numb. What made her even more uneasy was that the sky was too dark for her to see anything.


    Just then,


    a huge rumble suddenly came from above her head. A helicopter almost brushed against the ground, blowing many leaves aside.


    Suddenly, something occurred to Fiona. ''Is someone coming to save me?'' she wondered. ''Who could it be? Is it Spencer?''


    "Hey! I''m here!" Fiona raised her hands excitedly.


    As soon as she yelled, the creature with the green eyes leaped out of the bushes


    and barked wildly at Fiona. She turned around and saw a huge dog slowly pacing towards her. When it stretched open its large mouth, sticky saliva and a hint of blood flowed down from it.


    "No, don''t come over..." Clutching her clothes, Fiona began sobbing.


    Helicopters were soaring overhead. Feeling threatened,


    the giant dog turned its head, craned its neck, and roared. Then, it suddenly rushed toward the helicopter.


    As soon as the dog ran away, Fiona ignored the pain in her ankle and desperately tried to run away. She dragged her legs and trudged forward with all her strength. The fear in her heart became stronger and stronger. She was all alone in the pitch black bottom of the valley. She felt that the endless darkness behind her was going to swallow her like a monster. She had no choice but to desperately try to escape.

 Chapter 63 Is That You (Part Two)

    The sounds


    of various creatures echoed around her


    as she ran.


    Snakes, worms, rats, and insects were all scurrying through the bushes. She felt goose bumps run through her, and she suddenly thought of Spencer. "Spencer, where are you? Are you here?" she shouted loudly, her voice echoing in the night.


    With a shudder,


    she dragged


    her body forward. She didn''t know why, but she really missed Spencer at this moment. ''Does he even know that I''ve gone missing? Would he have sent helicopters to rescue me?''


    As soon as she thought about it, she couldn''t help but cry and cry until her eyes became swollen and her nose turned red. "Spencer..." she cried in an aggrieved voice.


    Suddenly, a new sound came from behind her, like someone jumping down to the ground.


    Fiona excitedly turned around. "Spencer!"


    But when she saw what was in front of her, she froze in shock.


    The huge dog was coming her way


    again. With greedy eyes, it roared fiercely at her.


    Before she could react, the dog barked loudly and dashed at her.


    "Help! Spencer!"


    With her eyes closed, Fiona called out his name subconsciously.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot from behind. The dog didn''t pounce on her as she had expected. With a rattled expression on her face, she opened her eyes abruptly and saw the dog whimpering in pain. Its whole body twitched as it sank to the ground.


    She turned around and saw a man standing a hundred meters away from her. "Spencer... is that you?" "It''s me.


    Fiona!"


    After hearing Fiona''s voice, Spencer was relieved. "Don''t move! I''m coming to you!"


    It really was Spencer! Fiona finally felt her fear flood out of her. She stood still as she watched him run towards her.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the doctor here. The rest of you can go back. It''s none of your business!" he said impatiently.


    "Well..." When Eric saw what was going on in the valley, he understood immediately. "Yes, sir!"


    He gave the command to retreat, and the helicopters flew away.


    Trembling with sobs, Fiona struggled out of Spencer''s arms and asked, "Why are they leaving?"


    "Because..." Spencer lowered his head and looked into Fiona''s bright eyes. All of a sudden, he was in a daze.


    "Because what?" Fiona asked, raising her head.


    Spencer came back to his senses but he didn''t answer her question. Stretching out his hand, he wiped off her tears. "Don''t cry," he said.


    Hearing his attractive voice, Fiona shook her head reflexively. When she saw the seriousness in his eyes, she almost forgot to blink.


    Suddenly, another low growl sounded in the distance.


    With a shiver, Fiona flung herself into Spencer''s arms and buried her head tightly in fear. She said in a trembling voice, "Let''s get out of here. Okay?"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded, satisfied with her embrace. He was in such a good mood that he looked around and offered, "Let me carry you back."

 Chapter 64 I Will Carry You Up

    Everyone on the brightly-lit Maple Mountain lounge fidgeted in their seat and waited anxiously.


    "Sophia! Sophia!" Upon seeing her, Ryan rushed to her frantically. "Have they found Fiona? Where is she?"


    "Ryan!" She began to break down as she saw him. "Mr. Cheng went down to save her, but they haven¡¯t come up yet."


    Ryan went pale. He was glad that someone had come to rescue Fiona, but part of him felt unhappy. He raised his hand and patted Sophia¡¯s head. In a hoarse voice, he said, "She¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry, okay?"


    "Yes... I hope she will be." Sophia nodded, leaning her head against his shoulder as she cried her eyes out. Ryan sighed. Looking up, he saw Leona standing in the shadows. She looked like she was about to cry, which angered him.


    And then suddenly, a loud bang came from above.


    Ryan decided to deal with her later and turned his head. For now, ensuring Fiona¡¯s safety was more important.


    Several helicopters circled in the sky above the lounge, with the gust blowing against people¡¯s clothes. Hanging from one helicopter was a soft ladder on which a doctor climbed down, a medical kit slung on his back. As he planted his feet on the ground, he waved and all the helicopters left.


    "Where¡¯s Fiona?" Sophia ran hurriedly towards the doctor. "Why aren¡¯t she and Mr. Cheng here?"


    "They¡¯re still below but will be up shortly. Don¡¯t you worry, both of them are fine," the doctor answered kindly, though Sophia detected a tinge of hesitation.


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" The doctor then glanced at everyone else. "It¡¯s getting late. Today was exhausting, so I suggest you all go rest!"


    With a sigh of relief, Ryan gazed at Sophia worriedly. "You¡¯ve been frantic the whole day. You should go to bed. I¡¯ll wait here."


    "No, let¡¯s both wait for her." She shook her head firmly.


    "Alright then."


    She noticed the fine beads of sweat on his forehead. "You must be very worried, aren¡¯t you?"


    "I¡¯m glad she¡¯s fine." He gave her a wry smile. "Just got here a little late. When I finally did, the foot of Maple Mountain was already strictly guarded. I had trouble hiking up. Fortunately, Mr. Cheng came just in time."


    Sophia¡¯s heart clenched. She knew how much Ryan cared about Fiona, but she couldn¡¯t bear to tell him that she was already married to Spencer. She resolved to honor Fiona¡¯s request to not tell anyone.


    Meanwhile, the couple was still at the valley.


    "Let me carry you up." Spencer bent down towards Fiona, patting himself on the shoulder. "Come on!"


    "But you hurt your arm." She shook her head. "I can do it myself." As she shifted her weight, pain emanated from the ankle she sprained.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    about it tomorrow!" He replied in an authoritative tone, then gazed towards Ryan, smiling faintly. "You think she should deal with the wound first too, right?"


    Ryan nodded his head. He put his arms behind his back so no one could see him clench his fists. "Go get checked and then rest, Fiona. It can wait until tomorrow."


    Spencer turned, still holding Fiona. The doctor followed closely behind.


    "Spencer!" She fidgeted, looking annoyed. "I told you to put me down first! I still haven¡¯t talked to Sophia!"


    He suddenly winced. "Stop, you¡¯re hurting my arm!"


    She froze, looking sheepish. "Put me down first, then."


    Spencer groaned. "It won¡¯t hurt anymore if you stop talking."


    Ryan and Sophia stood quietly beside each other,


    watching the two argue from a distance.


    Andrew came over and asked, "It¡¯s late. Are we going downhill or staying here?"


    "We¡¯re staying," he replied without hesitation. He hadn¡¯t dealt with Leona yet. There was no way he could leave. Speaking of, he hadn¡¯t seen her since earlier.


    "Ryan, what are you still looking for? You should go rest."


    "Okay." Ryan came back to his senses, reluctantly following Sophia.


    Spencer placed Fiona down on the bed gently. "Please check if she has any injuries other than the one on her foot."


    The doctor sat on the edge of the bed and opened the medicine box. "Okay, let me deal with your wound, Mrs. Cheng. Would you kindly take off your clothes so I can check for any additional wounds?"


    It seemed the doctor already knew she was his wife.


    She blushed hard.


    "Take off her clothes?" Spencer said indignantly. "What the hell do you need to do that for? Just pay attention to her foot, then get out!"


    "Yes, of course," the doctor stammered as he nodded profusely.

 Chapter 65 She Was Trying To Kill You

    After bandaging Fiona''s feet, the doctor stood up and said, "Her injury is very serious, so it will take three to four weeks to heal. The dressing should be changed once a day."


    Before he could continue, Fiona pointed at the wound on Spencer''s arm and hurriedly said, "Doctor, look at his arm. It was scratched by a huge dog! It''s bleeding!"


    "Of course. Spencer has good endurance. This small wound is nothing to worry about. Please don''t worry, Mrs. Cheng. I promise he will be fine."


    ''Mrs. Cheng?'' Fiona was embarrassed to hear someone addressing her this way.


    "I... I''m not... Don''t call me that..." she stammered softly, blushing. But as she spoke, she raised her head and saw Spencer raise his eyebrows at her. Her face suddenly turned even redder.


    "What? Mrs. Cheng, what did you say?" the doctor asked, fiddling with the anti-inflammatory injection.


    Before Fiona could reply, Spencer said, "She didn''t say anything." Then, he took off his coat, bared his arm, and urged, "Do it quickly."


    "Okay." The doctor nodded. When Fiona saw Spencer''s bare upper body, she quickly turned her head away, too shy to look at him.


    "How did you fall down into the valley, Fiona? Were you walking down the trail yourself?" Spencer suddenly asked.


    "Yes. I was walking on the trail on my own, because I couldn''t get reception on my cellphone," Fiona lied, giving an embarrassed nod.


    "Who were you talking to on the phone?"


    "Ryan." Caught off guard, Fiona nervously fidgeted with her fingers. A surge of guilt set in her heart.


    Just as she expected, after hearing what she said, Spencer snorted with disdain and asked, "And then?"


    "Then..." She paused, recalling how hateful Leona had been this afternoon and how she had said that she would kill her. Thinking of that, she furrowed her eyebrows deeply. She was terrified.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Fiona''s expression, Spencer knew clearly that there was more to the story. The marks on the trail didn''t look natural. "Who pushed you down?" he asked.


    "How did you know?" Fiona raised her head in surprise.


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked coldly, "Who was it?"


    Fiona pursed her lips, knowing that she couldn''t hide it from him. "Leona."


    "Really? She dared to push you down?" By then, the doctor had finished bandaging the wound on his arm. Spencer stood up and took out a pistol from his pocket. "Then she should go to hell!"


    "Spencer, what are you doing?" Out of fear, Fiona grabbed his hand that was holding the gun. "Calm down! Please let me finish. Put down the gun!"


    "Spencer!" the doctor said quickly. "Don''t make any rash decisions. Please think twice!"


    Spencer looked at the doctor and barked, "Get out!" Then, he turned to Fiona. "Go


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    cough, he said, "Finish washing up. I have to answer the phone."


    "What? Oh. Of course." Fiona nodded, blushing.


    Spencer rushed out of the bathroom and answered his phone without looking at the caller ID. "Hello? Who is it?"


    "Spencer? Are you okay?" Celine''s worried voice came from the other end of the line.


    After swallowing hard, he replied, "I''m fine."


    "I''m glad to hear that. How is Fiona?"


    "She has been rescued. Don''t worry."


    "Okay. When will you be back, Spencer?" Celine continued.


    Just then, a soft sound came from the bathroom. Spencer immediately turned around and saw Fiona limping out of the bathroom, wrapped in a bath towel.


    With a frown, he ran to her and picked her up. "What are you doing? Don''t you know your foot is injured? If you wanted to come out, you could have just called me! You don''t have to be so stubborn."


    "Hello?" Celine called out, but Spencer didn''t hear her. Fiona struggled in his arms and said, "I can walk on my own. Put me down!"


    "Idiot!" No matter how much she struggled, he didn''t let her go.


    As he put her on the bed, he accidentally hung up the phone.


    "Hello? Spencer!" The busy tone surprised Celine. She couldn''t believe that Spencer had just hung up on her. It was late in the night, but from the voices on the other line, she could tell that he was with Fiona. Besides, he had sounded nervous while speaking to her.


    Tightening her grip on the phone, Celine called him again.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you''ve dialed is switched off. Please try again later," came the automated message.


    In the room, Spencer stared at Fiona with burning eyes. "For the next one month, you are not allowed to move around. You can walk around once your foot recovers. Got it?"


    "Okay." For some reason, Fiona didn''t argue.


    "I''m going to take a shower."

 Chapter 66 Sweet Time

    Spencer hurriedly headed for the bathroom to take a shower. It was November, yet he had switched the water temperature very low. He felt that cool water, sprinkled on his body, was the only thing that could possibly even slightly ease his desire.


    The thought of Leona


    made his eyebrows furrow deeply. When he had been a drillmaster in D University, he had thought that this girl was quiet and abnormal. ''Is there something wrong with her mental state? She even tried to kill Fiona! How dare she! No one can bully Fiona. No one except me.'' He then decided that tomorrow, he would find Leona and settle accounts with her.


    After he had his shower, he walked out of the bathroom. Fiona was curled up on the other side of the bed, asleep like a kitten. He could barely hear the sound of her breathing, and he saw that her chest was heaving slightly. She was lovely in every angle.


    Spencer let out a deep breath as he stood beside the bed. He quietly crouched down, took the medicine box, and started to dress her wounds.


    There were wounds all over her arms, back and legs. It was already extremely lucky that she wasn''t injured after being pushed down from that height.


    When he applied the medicine on her body, Fiona let out a little groan, that could be either due to pain or comfort. When he was about to laugh, her tone changed as she spoke. She trembled and sobbed, "Don''t come over"


    "Fiona?" He quickly sat on the edge of the bed and gently nudged her body. "Are you having a nightmare? It''s okay. Don''t worry, please don''t cry."


    After hearing his voice, Fiona opened her eyes. There was still fear in her eyes. When she saw Spencer, she nervously grabbed the hem of his clothes and asked for help. "I just had a nightmare. Just now."


    "It''s okay. You are fine now." Spencer patted her head, comforting her. "Sit up, Fiona. There is still a wound that hasn''t been treated yet."


    Fiona obediently sat straight up. She looked at his arm and asked, "How is your injury, Spencer?"


    "I''m fine." While nursing Fiona''s wound, he said, "When your foot gets better, let me teach you how to use a gun."


    "A gun?" Fiona was shocked. "Why would I need to use a gun? Forget it, please. I won''t need it."


    "How do you know that you won''t need?" Spencer retorted, casting a glance at her. "It''s harmless for you to learn how to use a gun. You can use it in case you need to. The world is far too dangerous!"


    She had never seen such a serious look on his face before. Fiona stared at him for a long time. She weighed the advantages and disadvantages in her mind. Eventually, she said firmly, "Fine. I''ll le


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    him up and down, she screamed, "You are bullying Fiona again, aren''t you? You are such a shameless man! Fiona, wake up! I''m here to save you!" Sophia slipped into the room while speaking to Spencer.


    "Hey!" Spencer chased after her.


    Hearing the noise outside, Fiona sat up. As she was putting on her clothes, she saw Sophia rushing in.


    "Sophia...hi..." Fiona stammered.


    "How is it going, Fiona?" Sophia sat on the edge of the bed, concern written all over her face. She turned to Spencer, casting a stern glace at him, and asked Fiona, "Did he bully you again?"


    With his arms akimbo, and his eyes wide with anger, Spencer roared, "Sophia, you are not allowed to call me by my name! I was your drillmaster for a month. Why can''t you be polite?"


    "Humph!" Sophia stood up and gave a cold shoulder to Spencer. She angrily said, "You always bully Fiona. You were already very hateful when you were our drillmaster! I warn you, do not dare bully her anymore! Don''t you see what you do to her? How can you treat her like that as her husband?"


    Surprised by her question, Spencer looked at Fiona for her reaction.


    Fiona said, "Sophia is not an outsider. I''ve told her everything about us."


    "Did you hear that?" Sophia said, raising her head proudly. "So, Spencer, I know all the shameful things you have done. Stop bullying Fiona, or I will make you suffer!"


    "But you are just a little girl. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Spencer had never been threatened before.


    It seemed that at any time, a fight was about to begin. With her head in her hands, Fiona racked her brains, trying to come up with something to say. Suddenly, she said, "Alright, alright, that''s enough. Stop arguing, you two! Ouch, why does my foot hurt again?"

 Chapter 67 Put Her Down

    "Does your foot hurt? Let me see!" Before Fiona could say anything, Spencer had rushed to her side and lifted her foot to check it.


    ''I was just pretending. Didn''t he realize that?'' she thought as she looked at him.


    "Does it still hurt?" Spencer asked as he gently rubbed her foot.


    Fiona shook her head. She felt touched by his sweet gesture.


    A few steps away, Sophia watched the two of them with growing curiosity. ''Something isn''t right,'' she wondered.


    "Sophia," Fiona called. "I can''t walk properly because my foot''s injured. I don''t want to sketch today. Can you tell the teacher for me?"


    "What? Oh... okay. But you haven''t had your breakfast," Sophia said.


    "It''s none of your business!" Spencer stared at Sophia. "I''ll have someone send breakfast to her. You have no business here. Get out!"


    "How rude!" Sophia stomped in anger. "What''s wrong with me being here?"


    Fiona sighed as the two bickered. Not wishing to be caught in the middle of a fight, she pulled the blanket off her and tried to get out of bed.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing, Fiona?" Seeing her struggle, Sophia quickly rushed to her side to help her. "Why did you get up?"


    "Go back and lie down!" Spencer frowned. "Your foot''s injured. What are you standing up for?"


    Fiona threw him an incredulous look and replied, "Since the two of you wanted to argue, I thought I''d give you the room."


    Sophia was speechless for a moment, and then she managed to reply with a smile, "I''m sorry. I''m just worried about you. Please sit down. We''ll behave."


    Spencer only shrugged before taking out his phone. "I''ll just make a call to Grandpa and have someone bring you breakfast. As for you, quit talking so Fiona could get some rest!"


    Fiona nodded. When Spencer turned his back, Sophia made a face, making Fiona laugh.


    Sophia helped Fiona back into the bed and covered her with the blanket. "Hey, Fiona," she said as she held her hand. "Did you sleep with Mr. Cheng last night?"


    The question came out of nowhere. Fiona was speechless, but the color on her face told Sophia everything she wanted to know. Her face turned red at the thought of what they''d done last night.


    "You don''t have to answer," Sophia said with a sigh. "I can tell by your expression that you did sleep with him."


    "I..." Fiona didn''t know why, but Spencer looked so handsome last night. Could she have fallen in love with him?


    "Didn''t you say he bullied you? Sure, he saved you yesterday, but have you lost your mind?" Sophia was fuming. "Do you think he''d just magically be good to you from now on? And didn''t you say you were going to divorce him? And you promised we''d study abroad together! Have you forgotten?"


    From red, Fiona''s face turned white. "No, I haven''t forgotten."


    She could never forget the first time she met Spencer and how he told her he wished she were dead. Nor could she forget how he dragged her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage licenses. And


    table made the two turn around.


    Spencer had brushed the plate off the table, breaking it into pieces at his feet.


    "Spencer!"


    "Shut up!" Spencer shouted over Fiona''s plea.


    "Mr. Cheng!" Ryan called out fearlessly. "Please behave yourself around Fiona. She''s still traumatized by the incident yesterday and you''re stressing her out."


    "How I treat her is none of your business!" Spencer growled as he marched towards the bed.


    "Mr. Cheng!"


    "Ryan, please!" With a hopeless look on her face, Fiona grabbed Ryan''s arm. "Please leave us, Ryan! I need to talk with Mr. Cheng."


    Ryan opened his mouth but no words came out. Seeing the look of embarrassment on her face, he had no choice but to agree. "Please rest well, Fiona. I''m leaving now. I have classes this morning, but I''ll come to visit as soon as I''m free."


    "Thank you, Ryan," Fiona said with sincere gratitude.


    Ryan gave Fiona a reassuring smile before turning to walk out of the room. He felt pain in his heart when he walked past Spencer. ''Why did you ask me to leave, Fiona? Could you tell I was upset?''


    As soon as Ryan left, Spencer sneered, "What did you two talk about?"


    "Nothing. It was just small talk." Fearful of where the conversation could lead to, she asked, "Did you call Grandpa?"


    "Don''t try to change the subject!" Spencer was livid. Recalling how Ryan held Fiona in his arms made him shook in anger.


    The room was silent but the atmosphere was nothing but tense.


    Fiona tried to explain, "Ryan just came to check on me. I was so hungry that I couldn''t wait for you to get food. I told him what happened yesterday, and that was when you arrived. That''s all that happened."


    "Then why was he holding you? Tell me!" Spencer glowered at her.


    "Well... I didn''t expect he''d do that." Fiona kept her voice low. "You came in before I could even struggle." She looked up at Spencer, trying to assess his expression. "Did you bring breakfast with you? I''m still hungry. So hungry..."

 Chapter 68 Out To Sketch

    Fiona¡¯s words slightly appeased Spencer, but he still scoffed nevertheless. He gave Fiona a stubborn look. "Eat if you are hungry."


    She raised her eyebrows. Sighing, she then tried to prop herself up with her arms. ''How pitiful I am! In order to appease Spencer, I have to eat the food brought by him thought I''m already full.''


    He put his hands on his hips, frowning at the sight of her limping. Finally having enough of it, he strode over to help her.


    "Aahhh!" She shrieked, surprised by the unexpected embrace.


    He held her in his arms, carrying her towards the table. "Fiona."


    "Yes?"


    "You¡¯re a married woman. Don¡¯t let yourself be carried around by other men. Don¡¯t you understand how much people love to gossip nowadays?" Spencer was glaring at her.


    "I..."


    "You what?" he scoffed. "Did you even hear what I said?"


    Fiona¡¯s eyes glinted with sudden realization. Was he jealous of Ryan? It couldn¡¯t be. The thought somehow amused her.


    Noticing how dazed Fiona was, Spencer frowned.


    "Hey! Did you hear me?" "What? Yes, of course I did," she hurriedly replied, suddenly feeling embarrassed.


    Laughing at herself, she wondered how she could even think someone as arrogant as him could ever experience jealousy.


    She spoke up while they ate, disturbing Spencer¡¯s thoughts. "When are you going to leave?"


    "Are you leaving?" He raised his head.


    "I have to work on my sketching, especially since I need it for credits. I can¡¯t leave my room, but I think I can do it here," she explained.


    "Then I¡¯m staying too."


    "Don¡¯t you have any business to attend to?"


    "I¡¯ve finished everything I wanted to in the past month. I can relax a little bit now. They won¡¯t miss me even if I don¡¯t go for three days or so."


    "The past month?" Fiona muttered, then nodded. "Right, you¡¯ve been working at the base for a month."


    "You..." He narrowed his eyes, annoyed at her indifference. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been gone!¡¯ he thought to himself. He threw down his chopsticks angrily on the table. "When I¡¯m at work, you must send me messages very day, and call me every other day."


    "Why?"


    "It¡¯s an order!"


    She wanted to refute him, but suddenly remembered that her phone had been thrown away. She bit her lips. "Leona threw my phone away."


    "No big deal. I¡¯ll just buy you a new one when we get back," he replied.


    "Thank you, but it¡¯s okay." Fiona waved her hand. "I can go buy it myself."


    "Pfft! I know you''ll buy a cheap one." He frowned.


    "I can do it for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about it." "Alright then."


    She nodded. Spencer gl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e said offhandedly, as if he didn¡¯t mean to say it out loud.


    "In seclusion?" Fiona asked softly.


    "Yes!"


    In a teasing tone, she replied, "I thought you wanted to devote yourself to the peace of the world. Why are you suddenly talking about retreating so soon?"


    He smiled faintly. "When we¡¯re young, we give everything for our country, day and night. Then, when we get old, that¡¯s when we finally live a warm and simple life."


    "I didn¡¯t know you could say such sentimental things," Fiona said while sketching pieces of maple leaves.


    Spencer suddenly felt like wishing for the future to come at that moment. He turned over and propped his head over his hand, then stared at her. "I¡¯ll find a place with mountains and rivers, then build myself a house. I will use the hunting gun to get pheasants and roast them for you while you wash our clothes and cook. Of course, you can also relax like this and do sketches. What do you think?"


    "Sounds great." Fiona stopped sketching, turning her head as she smiled. It dissipated, however, as soon as she looked at Spencer.


    How could the two of them have a future?


    "What¡¯s wrong?" He noticed her expression change.


    "I just..."


    After a few moments, she decided not to say anything. She looked away. "The wind is rising."


    He followed her gaze. At a distance, maple leaves rustled about the autumn wind, as if it were raining red.


    They sat together quietly for a long time.


    Spencer then caught a red leaf that was drifting around them.


    "Here you go." He passed it over to Fiona. He reminded her of an innocent child as he said in a soft voice, "Look at this beautiful leaf. Take it, it¡¯s a souvenir for you."


    She bowed slightly and smiled. "Thank you."

 Chapter 69 The Legend Of Maple Leaves (Part One)

    Night fell in the scenic spot of the Maple Mountain.


    Fiona spent the whole day sketching and enjoying the scenery in the secluded place. Spencer left his cellphone in the room to leave it charging the entire day. As soon as they returned to their room, he picked up his phone and called Terence.


    "Hello?"


    There was an obvious smile in Terence''s voice that came from the other end of the line. "How''s it going, Spencer? How does it feel to be Fiona''s hero?"


    "What hero?" Spencer asked.


    "Well, don''t play dumb!" Terence teased. "I heard that Fiona got into an accident in the Maple Mountain so you rushed there right away. I think you deserve to be called a hero. How''s her foot? Is it getting better?"


    "Damn it. You sly fox!" Spencer sighed. "I truly can''t keep anything from you!"


    Terence chuckled. "Why are you calling me at this hour?" Terence asked.


    "I have something to ask you." Spencer''s voice changed into a serious tone. "I have a question about Leona. Didn''t you say that she works in your bar? How is she recently?"


    "Leona? What do you want to know about her?"


    "That woman''s terrible," said Spencer. "She pushed Fiona down the mountain. I think I need to teach her a lesson."


    "How?" Terence raised his eyebrows. "You''re a man. You don''t really intend to fight a girl."


    "Am I wrong?" Spencer roared. "She has attempted murder! You can''t just let something like that go. She might cause more troubles in the future!"


    "That makes sense." Terence nodded. "Well, do you want me to teach her a lesson for you?"


    "That''s not necessary." Spencer narrowed his eyes. "You just need to watch over her for a few days. Don''t let her escape. But if you do come up with any ideas to ruin her reputation, please let me know. I won''t let her continue studying in D University!"


    "I understand."


    "Spencer! I''m finished!"


    Terence heard a distant voice cried out from Spencer''s end. "Are you with Fiona now?" he asked curiously. "None of


    your business. Just do as I said. Bye!" Spencer hung up.


    Right after, his expression changed. A bright smile


    You might still be able to catch up to her!"


    Ryan stared at Leona''s record with a grim look on his face. He pursed his lips and strode away.


    He entered the car with a slight anger. "Andrew, catch up with Leona!" he commanded.


    "Yes, sir." Andrew quickly started the car. They drove across the desolate night and into the distance.


    Finally, they spotted Leona walking along the street. She was crying. Still in pain from the operation, she was hugging her lower abdomen as she walked. Her eyes burned with tears.


    Why did her life become like this? She wondered.


    She stared at her trembling hands with teary eyes. Those hands were what she used to sketch. But it was also the same pair that she had used to shove Fiona down the mountain. If something happened to Fiona, she would be a murderer. But even if Fiona survived, she felt that she already committed murder by killing the child in her own belly. She didn''t even know who the father was. Was it Mr. Zhang? Mr. Li? Mr. Wang? She didn''t know. She felt completely in the dark.


    Her grim thoughts were suddenly disrupted by the sound of squeaking wheels behind her.


    The squeaking halted with a sharp sound as the car stopped. When she came to her senses, she looked up and saw Ryan getting out of the car. His face looked stone cold, unlike his usual gentle demeanor. He walked aggressively and stood in front of Leona.

 Chapter 69 The Legend Of Maple Leaves (Part Two)

    "Ryan..." When Leona saw his figure, her eyes lit up and her tears stopped. But when she saw his expression, she shrank as guilt consumed her.


    The day before, she heard Ryan talk to Fiona on the phone. He had already known that she cheated him that night in the bar.


    Ryan stepped forward and said coldly to Leona, "Who is the father?"


    She froze in fear. "How do you know that?" she stuttered.


    "I went to the clinic," Ryan snorted. "Do you think I will still be kept in the dark like that night in the bar? If I didn''t find out the truth, would you have made me responsible for the baby? You would, wouldn''t you? Be honest."


    She trembled. Her face looked ashen. "Leona, do you have any idea how much I hate you?" he remarked. "If I had known what you were capable of, I would have never saved you. You are harmful not just to yourself, but to others."


    Ryan''s voice was loud. Any passersby would''ve heard him reprimand her. Leona burst into tears.


    "You almost killed Fiona! Do you know that?" The sight of Leona''s tears just fueled Ryan''s anger. "You pushed Fiona down the mountain and slept with other men, and now you''re crying? It''s Fiona who should be crying! I''m the one who has the right to be upset! I saved you, and you''ve been nothing but trouble. My life and my love have been ruined by you!"


    Leona gave out a sad laugh. Tears continued to stream down her face. She shrugged and said, "What do you want from me? Just kill me!"


    "Believe me, I''m very tempted," Ryan replied grimly. He clenched his fists tightly, making his blue veins emerge from his temples. "But it''s not what Fiona would want me to do."


    "Fiona! Fiona! Fiona!" With red eyes, Leona bellowed. "It''s Fiona again! She''s everywhere! Is she that good? You don''t even notice me! I drugged you in the bar, but you were still thinking about her. You embraced me, but you called out her name. Do you know how much that hurt me? I''m heartbroken!"


    "Heartbroken?" Ryan laughed. "You started it. If you hadn''t drugged me, I wouldn''t have even touched you. I called her name because I love her. And that person will never be you."


    "Yes!" Leona''s body shriveled as her mouth dropped wide open. "When I saw Fiona''s sad look, I thought what I did was worth it." She chuckled.


    "Leona, I feel sorry for you. You are a vicious and selfish woman. Nothing good will come out of your actions." Ryan took a deep breath to try to calm himself down before he turned around and walked back to his car. As he opened the car door, he glanced at Leona and said, "I will find a legal solution to let you pay for your wrong behavior. Let this be a warning. From now on, I don''t want to see you anymore."


    He slammed the car door shut as he stepped in.


    "Ryan! Ryan!" Leona tried to chase a


    ''s face. "I didn''t expect you and him would fall for each other so quickly. I just saw him leave earlier. What''s up? Why aren''t you leaving together instead?"


    Fiona blushed. She felt a little guilty hearing what Ella said.


    "Well, forget about him. Fiona can leave with us," Sophia said, placing the breakfast in front of Fiona. "Let''s have breakfast!"


    "Okay."


    Ella raised her eyebrows. She picked up the sketchpad on the bedside table, flipped it over and said, "Fiona, you may look mature, but you are as childish as the other girls in our class."


    "What?" Fiona was confused.


    "Look!" Ella took out a piece of maple leaf and shook it. "This one!


    A maple leaf!" Fiona tilted her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The legend of the maple leaves!" Sophia chimed in. "Legend says that the person who receives a maple leaf before it falls will be lucky. Apart from that, if two people who love each other see the maple leaves fall down together, they will stay together forever!"


    ''The maple leaves fall down? Together forever?''


    Fiona''s eyes were fixed on the leaf. She remembered the day she and Spencer watched the maple leaves fall together.


    She didn''t realize how romantic the situation was. She never longed to be in a romantic situation with him anyway. But they didn''t love each other, did they?


    "It''s just a legend," Ella replied, pursing her lips. She then put the leaf back. "I don''t think Fiona''s interested in some unreasonable legend, am I right?"


    "What?" Fiona came back to her senses. "Yes, you''re right." She nodded, but her heart began to race. She finally knew what to do for the birthday gift Spencer had asked for.


    "Ah, Fiona, what are you thinking about? Eat your breakfast now! You''ve been losing a lot of weight recently," Sophia said, snapping Fiona back into reality.


    "Okay, I''m eating."

 Chapter 70 Out Of Her Room (Part One)

    That afternoon, Spencer guided Fiona into his car as they left together while a crowd of students eagerly stared at them.


    "I¡¯d give anything for Mr. Cheng to treat me like that!"


    "Why¡¯s he allowed to drive off with her just like that? I want my dad to pick me up, but our teacher doesn¡¯t even allow it!"


    "I don¡¯t think your father has the amount of influence that Mr. Cheng has on the school. How dare the teacher offend him?"


    Sophia pursed her lips discontentedly as she listened to their gossiping.


    She wanted to roll her eyes because of how clueless they sounded. At the thought of this, she suddenly sighed. The Cheng family was one of the most powerful and richest in M City, though they had a lower profile than other families. They could do whatever they wanted. Of course Fiona couldn¡¯t do anything against them.


    Fiona sat in the back seat on the way back to M City. Johnson was an ever so skilled driver¡ªshe didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of swaying.


    "Did you tell Grandpa that I got hurt?" she asked.


    "I told him you sprained your ankle, but I didn¡¯t mention that you rolled down the mountain," Spencer, who sat beside her, responded. "He¡¯ll be worried to bits if I did."


    "That¡¯s good." She breathed a sigh of relief. "Grandpa has a bit of a temper, so don¡¯t let him give a reason to blow his fuse. Just listen to what he has to say, and follow his orders."


    His phone then suddenly rang through


    the quiet atmosphere inside the car.


    He took it out of his pocket. Upon seeing who was calling, his demeanor visibly changed.


    It was Celine.


    Fiona lifted her head in curiosity. She hesitated as soon as she saw the name on the screen, then looked away.


    The vibrating phone felt hot in Spencer¡¯s hand. He glanced at Fiona out of the corner of his eye before turning around and accepting the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Spencer! When are you co


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    versation, seething with annoyance. ''How can Wayne care so much for Fiona but not me? Why couldn¡¯t he have chosen her instead for Spencer? Did Wayne drive me away so ruthlessly at that time just because he preferred Fiona?'' She was drowning in her own thoughts.


    The night was getting cold.


    Fiona had just finished eating dinner up in her room. The nanny hadn¡¯t come to clean up yet, and so Spencer came up first.


    "Are you finished?" he asked.


    She nodded quietly. She certainly didn¡¯t expect that he would come up voluntarily to clean up the dishes for her. "No, it¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll clean them myself."


    "No, just sit down!" Spencer quickly packed up the dishes before she could protest. "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    The door shut behind him. Fiona frowned as she became even more confused.


    "Ahem!" The cough came from Celine¡¯s room.


    Spencer hesitated for a moment before setting down the bowl and chopsticks near the door.


    He then knocked three times.


    "Come in! Ahem!"


    "Are you feeling better? Your cough still seems pretty bad." Spencer pushed the door open, a hand in his pocket.


    "Spencer!" Celine immediately brightened up at the sight of him. She grinned and immediately ran.


    "Slow down!" Spencer frowned. "You look so frail."

 Chapter 70 Out Of Her Room (Part Two)

    "Spencer!" She moved closer to him.


    "Did you drink your liquid medicine?"


    "No, not yet."


    "Why not?" he asked, brows still furrowed.


    "It¡¯s too bitter." Celine rolled her eyes. "Do you still remember before when I refused to take the medicine? How did you feed it to me then?"


    "I don¡¯t remember," he answered a little too quickly.


    "You¡¯re lying!" Celine grabbed his arm. "You drank it and then fed it to me. I loved making fun of you. After that, I kissed you, and you turned so red!"


    He blushed. But now, it felt different. At the beginning, Spencer didn¡¯t really know anything about men and women. Everything he knew about relationships, it was from Celine. It was even her where he got his first kiss. And yet now...why did he feel so eager about Fiona? Was it just because he hadn¡¯t touched a woman in years?


    Celine noticed the absent-minded look on his face and cracked a smile. She then slowly rested her head on his shoulder. "Spencer, the fever is making me feel so bad. Can you stay here and sleep with me tonight?"


    As soon as she touched him, he felt himself turn numb for a moment. It was not long before he came to his senses and immediately pushed her away. "Are you crazy?"


    "Am I crazy?" Celine raised her head. "I haven¡¯t seen you in six years. Since I¡¯ve come back, we barely got along and spent even just three minutes together. Don¡¯t you reminisce about our past at all? How can you be so cold to me?"


    "Stop your nonsense!" He gritted his teeth.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" She smiled sarcastically at him. "Should I be happy or sad for you, Spencer? You¡¯re still scared that someone will see the two of us alone together. Does that mean you haven¡¯t forgotten me?"


    "Stop it." He clenched his fists, trembling with anger. "From the moment you left six years ago, we have become only brother and sister."


    "Don¡¯t you dare say that. I was forced to leave!" she roared. "We were together even before your father and my mother met through the blind date. We were solid! I¡¯m not asking for a status. It is more than enough that you like me."


    "Your fever¡¯s clouding your senses. You¡¯re not making any sense." Spencer frowned. "I just checked on you to see how you¡¯ve been doing. It¡¯s getting late now, so I¡¯m going. Rest well."


    "Spencer£¡ Spencer!" She rushed to him from behind and held him, pressing her head against his back as she cried. "Please don¡¯t go! One night is all I ask. I¡¯ll ask for nothing else!"


    He felt as if his whole body was burning.


    "Mrs. Cheng!" The nanny wa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nly one he could think about. Even when he closed his eyes, all he could see was her. Did she even know how much she drove him crazy? Why was she so disgusted with him? Why did she not even want to know about his day, nor even express any feelings about him?


    And why did he seem to care about all of these? Shouldn¡¯t he hate Fiona?


    Spencer clenched his fist and punched the bed. With his body still tense, he rose out of bed and walked out. There was a loud bang as the door shut behind him.


    Fiona gasped for air. She felt irritated at herself for being impulsive with her words. Spencer found himself at Le Bar shortly after,


    though he wasn¡¯t exactly sure why he¡¯d come.


    He went up to the second floor and walked to the innermost private room. With an icy expression, he kicked the door open.


    "That was open. You didn¡¯t have to kick it." Terence raised an eyebrow as he stared at his temperamental friend. "Tell me, what did you and Fiona fight about this time?"


    "We haven¡¯t!" Spencer plopped himself into the sofa. "Don¡¯t mention her to me ever again!"


    "So you won¡¯t care about Leona, then?" Terence asked.


    He snorted as if he didn¡¯t care, though his expression visibly changed. "I¡¯ve always separated public from private interests. Of course I care about Leona¡¯s case. I guess we¡¯ll find out about her from the school soon."


    "You¡¯re not going to hand her over to the police?"


    "Forget it. She is a poor girl." His brows furrowed. "She lost her father at a young age. She¡¯s lived a hard life."


    "I know someone whose life has been harder than hers," Terence replied with a vacant look on his face.


    "Who?" Spencer turned to look at him.


    "Fiona."

 Chapter 71 Leonas punishment (Part One)

    Terence blinked his eyes and said in a calm voice, "After her parents died on the same day, she was not a happy little girl but an orphan. Do you know how miserable she has been?"


    After listening to Terence, Spencer went taciturn. It was not until Terence patted him on the shoulder that he pulled his hand away in anger and said, "Every time I meet you, you put in a good word for Fiona. How good is she? Since you adore her so much, I will leave her to you."


    Terence was astounded for a second. Then, he pursed his lips and snickered, but his smile disappeared almost instantly. He soon pretended to be serious and said, "Okay."


    "What?" asked Spencer. He was shocked after listening to what Terence had just said. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Aren''t you going to let me have Fiona? I accept your offer!" Terence said and raised his eyebrows. "Fiona is a gorgeous, charming, and talented young woman. How can I ever find someone as remarkable as her? You don''t have to force yourself to love her. She will be cherished by others. Or, I could give her to Ryan. He will certainly love her like she is the most precious treasure."


    "No way!" Spencer answered immediately without thinking for even one second.


    "It''s too late to go back on your word," replied Terence.


    "Who said I didn''t want her?" Spencer glared at Terence, looking quite annoyed.


    "Ha-ha." When Terence laughed, Spencer immediately noticed the mischief in his eyes and understood what he was thinking. So, he hastily tried to explain, "I mean... I haven''t settled my accounts with her yet! Why would I let her go so soon? She wants to find Ryan? Well, I won''t have it!"


    "When will you let her go, Spencer? So I can have her," Terence replied in a tone of sarcasm.


    "I..." Spencer was mortified. He sheepishly tried to mask his discomfiture with an even louder voice. "Terence, you''re so annoying! I''ve come here to have a drink with you, not to talk about Fiona or my problems!" "Okay, let''s drink!


    What would you like to have?" asked Terence.


    "I want tequila!" said Spencer enthusiastically.


    Terence shook his head unwillingly. "Wait a moment. Actually, you can''t drink here..."


    "Fuck off!" Spencer replied. Finally, he persuaded Terence to get some alcohol.


    Spencer loved drinking. Every time he drank, the smell of alcohol would fill the room. Taking a sip of wine, Terence responded, "Don''t just drink. You haven''t told me what hap


    for a while, she shook her head and said, "Since everyone knows about this, I will tell you about it. Leona used to work in a bar, and she slept around."


    "What? With who?" Fiona asked, covering her mouth in shock.


    "I don''t know. The pictures are a little hazy," Sophia answered, shaking her head. "We can only see Leona''s face. The man next to her is a bald middle-aged man with a beer belly, but we can only see his back. And there is also a tall, lean man holding her in his arms. Well, here, you can see for yourself!"


    Sophia took out her phone, clicked on the webpage, and showed it to Fiona.


    Fiona read the news, frowning. ''Leona went out with so many men. Who dug up all these secrets about her?'' she thought to herself.


    "Fiona! Sophia!"


    As Fiona and Sophia walked towards the building, they heard Ryan calling out to them from a distance. He was walking towards them from his dorm with a book in his hand. The two girls greeted him back.


    "Ryan!" Sophia waved her hand.


    When Fiona saw Ryan, she was stunned and a slight hunch flashed through her mind. ''Was it Ryan who leaked those things about Leona on the forum?'' she thought to herself.


    "How is your ankle, Fiona?" asked Ryan. His eyes were glued to Fiona.


    "It''s all right now." Fiona shook her head and smiled shyly. "It''ll be completely healed soon. Thanks for your concern, Ryan."


    "Don''t mention it," Ryan replied. There was a hint of bitterness lurking his smile, but it seemed like he was doing all he could to restrain it. In fact, he wanted to ask something about Spencer, but he wasn''t sure if he could handle the answer to that.

 Chapter 71 Leonas punishment (Part Two)

    "About Leona...it has all been sorted out now. Don''t contact her anymore," Ryan said and glanced at Fiona. "Leona made a lot of mistakes, but she has had a taste of punishment. Although the post on the forum did embarrass her, it is nothing compared to what would''ve happened if she ended up in prison. What do you think, Fiona?"


    Fiona looked at Ryan with a scorching gaze. ''It was him indeed. Ryan did all those things to protect me!''


    "Ryan, thanks for sorting things out for me. I didn''t even have to investigate anything. I can''t believe you went to all that trouble. Thank you." Fiona smiled.


    "No..." Ryan was about to explain the truth, but his heart sank when he saw the expression on her face. There was genuine gratitude in her eyes. In the end, he just said, "You''re welcome. It''s nothing, really. Leona also posed a threat to my interests. So it serves her right that her reputation got tarnished."


    "Oh, my God.


    There''s the bell. It''s time for class." They were getting a little late and Sophia realized that they had to get to class immediately. She grabbed Fiona''s hand, turned to Ryan, and said, "Can we talk some other time, Ryan?"


    "Fiona''s hurt her ankle. Be careful!" said Ryan.


    "Yes, I know. I will," replied Sophia.


    Ryan looked at Sophia and smiled, shaking his head. He then turned and smiled at Fiona, his eyes dark and heavy.


    ''I''m sorry I didn''t tell you the truth, Fiona,'' he apologized in his mind. ''As a matter of fact, I did ask people to look into the post on the forum. Although the person behind this hasn''t been found, all the evidence points to Spencer. But since you don''t know who really helped you and you thanked me, that''s sorted. When it comes to you, I''m more selfish than I am with other people. I''m glad that I got your gratitude.''


    That afternoon, D University''s forum and campus bulletin boards were full of information about Leona''s dismissal. These boards mentioned that Leona was dismissed because of her serious disregard for the school''s rules and causing a negative impact on the school''s reputation, but the students knew what the real reason was.


    The school took the weekend to sort out Leona''s problem, and now it was over.


    Leona wasn''t a student of D University anymore. People who loved to gossip were anxiously waiting for her to come back to pack her things so that they could mock her. But, no one saw her that day.


    Fiona wanted to say something to Leona, but she never saw her. She wanted to wish Leona a good life and let her know that she wouldn''t be with Ryan.


    She hoped that the next time she saw Leona, the latter would be doing well.


    Fiona''s ankle healed rapidly, and within a week, she was back in good shape.


    Soon, things became busy in the company. Sophia was assigned by Jason and Celine to do everything for them. Fiona felt sorry for her and returned to the company on the following weekend.


    At the design department of ZR Company


    "Fiona, put these documents on the conference table."


    "Okay," replied Fiona, nodding. She took the files and went from the design department to the conference room.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    out of my sight!" demanded Charles.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Mr. Wen! I was wrong! Just give me a chance! I will make sure to not let this happen again." Everyone heard her cries as she was dragged away to the elevator.


    Charles turned and looked at Celine. When he saw the document in her hand, he furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Celine, will you be taking part in the meeting? What are you doing with that file?"


    "Well, this one..." Celine stammered in shock. "There seems to be something wrong with the design, so..."


    "Who found the mistake?" asked Charles.


    "I found..." Celine started to reply.


    "It was Fiona!" Sophia said, interrupting her. "It was Fiona. She found out and told Miss Cheng."


    "Really?" asked Charles. He looked at Fiona with interest. "Did you find the mistake?"


    Fiona felt a little uneasy under his gaze. She could do nothing but nod.


    "What''s wrong with it?" he asked. He had his left hand in his pocket as he walked into the meeting room and stopped in front of Fiona.


    Clenching her hand, Celine huffed, "This ring..."


    "I didn''t ask you!" Charles glared at Celine. "Call your department director over right now!"


    "Yes, Mr. Wen," Celine replied reluctantly, stomped her foot and left the conference room.


    Watching Celine disappear into the elevator, Sophia felt euphoric. She thought to herself, ''You wretched woman, you want to take credit for Fiona''s keen eye for design? No way!'' Charles valued the skill of a person. It was such a great blessing for someone to be noticed by him.


    Sophia was smiling with pride when she suddenly remembered something. When Fiona had gone missing in Maple Mountain, Sophia had called Celine, who had told her that she couldn''t contact Spencer. But when Sophia called her moments later, Spencer had been right next to her! ''What is going on? Why did Celine lie?'' Sophia thought to herself.


    At that moment, something struck her. She cursed in her mind, ''She was trying to hide the news from Spencer so that he wouldn''t save Fiona! She just wanted to let Fiona die! What a vicious woman!''

 Chapter 72 Am I The Only One Unimportant (Part One)

    Fiona felt intimidated by Charles the same way Spencer intimidated her. She said, "The size of diamond doesn''t match the ring. If we follow the original design, it will affect the company''s profits severely. Besides, it might affect the shape of the ring."


    Charles gave a slight nod after listening to her explanation. "That''s a very good assessment. Professional designers need to have that kind of attention to details."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wen," Fiona replied with a nod.


    Sophia poked Fiona on the waist and teased, "Charles usually doesn''t praise people. You probably don''t even have to wait to graduate to get a spot here!"


    Her voice was not loud, but it was audible enough for all three of them in the meeting room. Embarrassed, Fiona gave Sophia a sideways glance before looking at Charles. But the faint smile on his lips reassured her that everything was fine. After sighing with relief, she turned to Sophia and reminded her to keep quiet.


    "Mr. Wen!"


    Just then, the door of the conference room swung open. In burst Allen Du, the company''s design director, who looked like he was sweating bullets. He was older than Charles by a few years but he regarded him with utmost respect. "I heard that the design was flawed..."


    Charles threw a folder in his direction and it landed before his feet with a loud thud.


    Upon seeing Allen, Charles'' faint smile turned into a blatant scowl. "See for yourself! How could you make such a simple mistake? The meeting with the board members is about to start. How do you intend to fix the issue? Tell me!"


    Allen wiped the sweat on his forehead and replied, "I''ll take back the papers and have them redone."


    "Do you think we have time for a new design? Huh?" Charles raised an eyebrow. "The design has already been sent to the factory. Do you see what you''ve done? You know that we imported the gems for the new collection. You know how much they are worth. I don''t want a repeat of this mistake! Next time, if you want to quit your job, just tell me! I can easily replace you with someone younger and more ambitious!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wen." Allen bowed. "I promise I won''t make the same mistak


    in his hand and stared at her with a knowing smile. "Are you talking about Fiona?"


    "Yes," Celine nodded. "I think it''s a total waste to send her to the jewelry exhibition when we have more capable designers to represent the company."


    "Ha-ha!" Charles laughed as he leaned back to his chair. "Why are you so against Fiona? Is it because of personal reasons? You look jealous, Celine. There''s no hiding it from me."


    "Jealous? I''m not jealous!" Celine protested. "Why would I be jealous of her?"


    "Because she''s young, she''s married to Spencer. And maybe..." Charles stood and walked up to her. "You''re jealous because you think she could surpass you in jewelry design someday. Did I get anything right? Tell me."


    It was as if Charles'' words had pierced through Celine''s heart. She was jealous of Fiona and it was driving her mad! She had returned to the country after six years, expecting to finally have everything she''d ever wanted. She didn''t expect that there would be a girl named Fiona who would stand in her way.


    Sensing that Celine was getting more and more tense, he smiled at her and said, "I can help you, you know. I can send you to the exhibition and help introduce your work to important people. You used to climb into my bed for things like this." Charles placed a hand on Celine''s shoulder and continued, "How did you get the silver award for the Gold Smith''s Craft and Design Competition? Have you forgotten?"

 Chapter 72 Am I The Only One Unimportant (Part Two)

    Right then, the warmth from his hand sent a shiver down Celine''s spine. She used to give out sexual favors in order to win important prizes and awards. It was difficult at first, but she eventually got used to it. And with Charles'' protection, she lived a very comfortable life. But there was no future for her with Charles. There was no option for her to marry him; she could only be his mistress. And so when her youth was nearing its end, she decided to come back to the country to pursue another powerful and dedicated man who could offer her the life she was used to¡ªSpencer.


    To her surprise though, Spencer was no longer the man he had been before. He no longer treated her well because of Fiona.


    "You can go now!" Charles snorted.


    "No, I won''t." Celine snapped back to her senses. She turned around and closed the gap between her and Charles. She was drawing circles with her finger on his chest when she said, "I''m free tonight."


    He only stood there, watching her with amusement. Relieved, she thought, ''I still may have a chance!'' Pushing her luck, she looked up at him and pouted her red lips.


    "Celine..." Charles grabbed her hand and said, "Do you think I''d still give you favors if you sleep with me? What do you think you''re doing?"


    "I..." Humiliated, she couldn''t come up with a reply. But then, she batted her eyelashes and said sweetly, "I spoke without thinking, Charles. I hope you could forgive me just this once."


    "Beg me," he said coldly.


    Celine''s face turned pale to his amusement. Satisfied, he turned and walked towards the door humming.


    "Please don''t go!" She rushed to grab his arm. "Please! I''m begging you! I''m begging you!"


    Celine realized that she couldn''t do away with Charles just yet. He was her immediate superior and her work would have to go through his hands before anything. She needed his favors more than ever.


    A few moments later, the two were basking in the afterglow of their passionate tryst in a grandiose bedroom. Lying on Charles'' arm, Celine purred softly. "I want to go to the jewelry exhibition."


    "Okay." Charles nodded. "The exhibition will run for two weeks. You can go whenever you want."


    "Oh, Charles! You''re so nice." Celine kissed him on the forehead. "Then what about Fiona? Won''t she be able to go?"


    "Fiona? How''s her relationship with Spencer now?"


    She narrowed her eyes and snorted, "How would I know?"


    "That means you''re not trying hard enough to get Spencer." Charles sat up and fumbled for a cigarette pack on the bedside table. After lighting a stick, he said, "If you did, you''d have won Spencer''s heart


    t. Am I the only one unimportant? You don''t care who I''m staying with, and you don''t even care that I can''t go home on weekends! You know what, Fiona? Go if you want to go! I won''t care about you anymore. Don''t ever call me again!"


    With that, the line instantly went dead.


    His reaction stunned Fiona, who had trouble processing his words. She immediately tried calling him back.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you are trying to call cannot be reached..."


    The phone kept ringing on Spencer''s desk but he completely ignored it.


    After a while, he stood up and walked out of his office.


    Johnson, who had been waiting outside, bowed as soon as he saw him. "Are you going back to rest, sir?"


    "No. Take out the sandbags. I want to run." The cold glare in his eyes immediately told Johnson that he was in a terrible mood.


    "Yes, sir! Right away!"


    It was a cold winter night and Spencer was out, running alone on the vast training ground. With sandbags tied to his feet, he sprinted around the tracks over and over.


    He had never felt more annoyed by anyone than Fiona! ''What a stubborn girl!''


    he thought as sweat trickled down his forehead. The feeling that she didn''t care about him made him feel sick and short of breath. How could she be so stubborn? Why wasn''t he getting through to her? What else could he do to make her happy? Was he really unimportant for her?


    Fiona had tried calling Spencer several times but he never picked up. Seeing that it was getting late, she gave up and went back to her dorm room.


    There were still twenty days before New Year''s Day, which was also Spencer''s birthday. She would try her best to design a necklace for him and find a place to make it. She hoped that it would help pacify him.

 Chapter 73 Dont Mess With Fiona (Part One)

    The weekend was sunny but the coldness of winter lingered in the air. Outside the airport, Fiona got off a bus with a small suitcase. She wore a simple pair of jeans and a white sweater. Her hair was a little disheveled yet still neat. She looked simple, as if she did not care about her appearance, yet attractive.


    She stepped into the hall of the airport and immediately found herself a spot in the VIP lounge where she saw Charles.


    The moment Charles laid his eyes on her, he understood what Ryan saw in her. She was a beautiful young lady; he tried his best to conceal his amazement towards her. Immediately, he was lured into her simple charms. He felt comfortable with her. Charles was used to lavish and luxurious women. He thought it might be nice to be with a girl of simplicity and modesty next time.


    Fiona looked around the room in search of Sophia, but to no avail. Charles, as well as the people behind him, gazed at Fiona meaningfully.


    "When will Sophia arrive?" Charles asked. "It''s time to board."


    "I don''t know." Fiona was starting to feel a little anxious. No one else in the room was familiar to her. She only knew Charles. ''Sophia, come here quickly!'' she thought to herself.


    As if on cue, her phone rang. It was Sophia.


    "Hello?" Fiona greeted as she picked up the phone. "What time will you be here?"


    "Fiona, I have bad news. I''m sorry, but I can''t go with you," said Sophia in between sobs.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My father won''t let me go anywhere. He''s been complaining about my absence. He said I hadn''t stayed home in a long time." Sophia sounded agitated. "He locked me in my room. And he also took all my ID card.


    What can I do?


    Just leave me here and go by yourself. I''ll call Charles later and ask him to take care of you! Be careful around him, by the way. He''s a playboy."


    Fiona''s face darkened at Sophia''s last remark. She found her statement


    to the hotel with her luggage. As soon as she entered the hotel, she rushed into the bathroom. On the way to the hotel, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She thought her period came early.


    ''Am I too tired that it came ahead of time?'' she wondered.


    She dragged herself out of the bathroom. She felt so tired that she barely had any energy to wander around. She immediately went to bed to get some sleep.


    When she woke up, it was ten o''clock.


    She placed her hand on her stomach for she heard it rumble.


    Hungry and still tired, she got out of bed to look for food.


    The city center was a place of debauchery, but Fiona was not interested in it at all. She just wanted to buy dinner. She spent a few minutes walking along the road until she finally found a small restaurant.


    She rubbed her ears which were a little red from the cold before entering the restaurant. She ordered some noodles for take away.


    Charles, on the other hand, got out of the welcome banquet early. He drove to the hotel with a sexy woman beside him.


    Near the hotel, in front of a traffic light intersection, the car stopped as the traffic light turned red. Charles stared outside the window and was surprised to see Fiona. She was carrying a steaming bowl of noodles.

 Chapter 73 Dont Mess With Fiona (Part Two)

    For some reason, the scene warmed his heart, especially considering the cold winter.


    "What are you looking at, Mr. Wen?" the woman in the car asked as she snaked her arms around him.


    "Get out," Charles stated.


    "What? Are you kidding, Mr. Wen?" the woman asked.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Charles bent over, hugged the beauty and kissed her on the lips. "I''ll see you tomorrow night. Get out now."


    The woman blinked. She looked out the window and thought, ''If I go out now, I''ll freeze to death.'' She wanted to argue but when she looked up, she saw the cold gaze of Charles and decided to do as she was told. It was better to freeze to death than to offend a boss!


    "Mr. Wen, remember to come and see me tomorrow evening!" The lady kissed Charles back before she opened the door and went out in her high heels.


    Charles put his hand on the steering wheel, started the car, and sped away.


    While Fiona was walking, a car stopped in front of her and blocked her way. She couldn''t open her eyes due to the lights.


    The car door opened.


    A man in leather shoes stepped out. Fiona raised her head and saw that it was Charles. "Mr. Wen?" she asked.


    "Why are you only having dinner now?" Charles put his hands in his pockets casually.


    "I was too tired. I fell asleep the moment I arrived in the hotel," Fiona replied honestly. She knew that he could easily catch her if she lied.


    "I haven''t eaten either," Charles stated, casting a glance at the noodles in Fiona''s hand.


    "Mr. Wen, if you want to eat something, just call your men and they will send the food at once. Abalone, sea cucumbers, chicken, fish, or whatever your tummy desires. These are cheap noodles. It''s not a suitable meal for you,"


    Fiona warned.


    ona for you. Isn''t that good?"


    "I don''t need your help! Stay away from her! Don''t you dare cross the line," Ryan threatened, clutching his phone tightly. He knew that Charles wasn''t simply being kind to Fiona. He always had an agenda. He was cruel playboy, after all.


    "That''s exactly what I''m trying to do." Charles squinted. "I''m telling you, don''t covet the property of the Wen family. A bastard like you is lucky enough to have the current life. You can''t have both the family property and Fiona. You have to make a choice."


    Ryan was awestruck. He finally understood what Charles had been trying to do all this time. He took a deep breath before responding. "I don''t want the property. I just want what''s best for Fiona. Stop messing with her!"


    Ryan responded with satisfaction, "Deal. Then, dear brother, let''s stop here for a while. After dinner, I will send Fiona back to the hotel."


    Before Ryan could react, he hung up the phone.


    Charles did not realize how smitten and in love Ryan was for Fiona until now. She had charmed her way to his heart.


    Through the misty window, Charles observed Fiona with a hint of cold darkness in his eyes.

 Chapter 74 Put Rings On Each Other (Part One)

    F City International Jewelry Exhibition had solemnly commenced at the exhibition center. State-level jewelry experts were there to present free jewelry identification and consultations. The event was an exhibition that included more than four hundred jewelry companies from more than twenty countries and regions. The activities included lottery draws, the gambling of stones, a jewelry show, a jewelry auction, a jade carving selection, and others.


    .As Fiona walked into the hall, she was immediately attracted to all the shining items.


    The purchasing department headed to look for the jade stones, while Fiona gradually was separated from the team. She found herself alone in front of the jewelries.


    She saw a ring that was drawn to, with a six-point diamond on it. She couldn''t help herself; she had to look it at a few more times.


    The exhibition host approached Fiona, stood in front her and asked with a smile, "Hello miss, are you interested in this ring?"


    Fiona straightened up and nodded slightly. "I saw the ring and I noticed that its shape is very unique. I thought it should have a special meaning, that''s why I couldn''t help but look at it a few more times."


    "I see. What do you think this ring means?" the staff asked her, enthusiastically.


    Fiona thought about it, and then answered, "I think that it looks like a melted iceberg, which to me would symbolize the arrival of spring. And spring represents the birth of love, doesn''t it? So I think this should be a wedding ring? Does it symbolize true love?"


    "Wow, you are so awesome! You are absolutely right!" the staff said to her excitedly. "Miss, you seem to know so much about jewelry at such a young age."


    "The designer of your company is very talented for having designed such a wonderful piece of work," Fiona praised. "I''ve been here for quite a while. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Of course not, not at all." The staff warmly took out a small velvet box from behind the display stand. "This is a gift for you. We actually have a pair of the rings. Well, these are only counterfeits. Please accept them."


    As soon as she opened the box, Fiona saw two shining rings.


    She happily took the rings and headed for another exhibition booth to find more knowledge and inspiration. Wh


    her heart pounding. She followed the direction of the voice, and saw a figure standing at the door of the study. "Spencer?"


    "What? Who else would it be?" Spencer then switched on the light of the living room.


    When brightness flooded the room, Fiona blocked the dazzling light with her hand. After adapting to the light, she looked at Spencer and asked, "What are you doing here? Didn''t you go back to the base today?"


    "Wow. You just can''t wait to drive me away, can you?" The tall, strong man with a gloomy expression walked into the living room.


    Fiona frowned and said, "I''m just asking. Please don''t understand me."


    "Humph!" He looked her in the eye. Looking at her made him suddenly feel like he had just been wronged. He had been waiting for her all afternoon. It was evening now, and he hadn''t even had dinner yet.


    "Go and cook, Fiona. I''m starving!" Spencer looked away and snorted.


    "Oh, you haven''t eaten yet?" Taken by surprise, Fiona put down her luggage. "Wait a minute. I''ll cook for you now. What would you like to eat?"


    "I never expected you too cook anything delicious. I''ll be satisfied, as long as I can fill my stomach with something," said Spencer, dismissively.


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders, changed into her slippers, and then went into the kitchen. When she entered the kitchen, she saw that it was in such a mess. There was a small pot on the stove, in the sink she spotted disheveled tableware and an empty box of instant noodles, and there were leftovers on the table.

 Chapter 74 Put Rings On Each Other (Part Two)

    At the sight of this, she blinked her eyes, sighed, and began to helplessly clean the kitchen.


    While she was cleaning, Spencer sat alone in the living room and from time to time he stole glances at her at work. He noticed a small suitcase beside the sofa, and grabbed it.


    "What have you brought back from your trip?" he murmured. He looked at the coded lock on the suitcase. He approached it as he closed his eyes and gently turned the lock. A few seconds passed, and he unlocked the password.


    A proud smile appeared on his face. He opened the suitcase and what he immediately saw Fiona''s underwear.


    "Spencer, can you come over here? Ah! What do you think you''re doing?"


    Fiona wanted to ask Spencer for a favor, but she saw him going through her things. She immediately rushed to him without even thinking twice. Blushing, she pulled the clothes from his hand and hurriedly put them back in her suitcase.


    "Why would you go through other people''s stuff?"


    "Oh, I''m just looking around because I''m bored!" Spencer shrugged his shoulders and put his big hands on the suitcase. "Let me see what else I can find in it."


    "No way! Let it go!"


    "No!"


    Fiona tried to pull the suitcase away from him, but her strength was nothing compared to his. He easily pulled the suitcase with great strength. This left her reeling, as she began to fall on the sofa.


    "Hey watch out!" Spencer stood up right away and firmly caught Fiona in his arms.


    As he caught her, she helplessly leaned on him and murmured, "Please, you scared me to death..."


    A smile formed on his lips. As he felt the warmth of her body in his arms, he was in a good mood. But he still tried to scold her. "Why don''t you listen to me, Fiona?"


    "It''s you that wants to go through my things. That''s an invasion of privacy," Fiona muttered.


    The smile on Spencer''s face widened. He tilted his head and asked, "Hmm? What might this be?" He then let go of Fiona and picked up a small velvet box he found at his feet.


    As she followed his gaze, Fiona saw what Spencer had picked up. She quickly explained, "This is a gift from the jewelry show."


    "A gift?" After a short pause, Spencer continued, "Rings?"


    "Yes. They are just fakes though. They are really not worth much." Fiona said and motioned to the rings. "See here, the diamonds on the rings are fake."


    As Spencer looked at the two rings in the velvet box, one big and the other small, he took out the small one and pulled Fiona''s hand to put it on.


    "Hey, Spencer, what are you doing?" Fiona struggled.


    "I want to see if I can put it on your finger. Let me." He grabbed her middle finger, and the ring got stuck because it was too small. "Fiona, why do you have such thick fingers?"


    Fiona couldn''t help but laugh. "The wedding ring is on the ring finger, you know."


    He g


    She turned over and smiled secretly to herself.


    The following morning, Fiona woke up, brushed her teeth, washed her face, had breakfast, and went to school as usual. Spencer was nowhere to be found.


    She was accustomed to it by now.


    Carrying her bag on her back, she walked out of the apartment. When she was just about to close the door, she heard Spencer''s voice from behind her. "You''re leaving? Have you cooked for me?"


    "Are you still here?" Fiona came back to herself at once. When she noticed the sweat on his face, she knew that he had gone for a morning run. "There''s still a little for breakfast. It''s in the kitchen. Go ahead and eat it. I''m leaving."


    "Okay. Remember to come back in the evening." He wiped the sweat off his face.


    "Why?"


    "Come back and cook for me."


    "I thought you were leaving today?"


    "No. If you don''t come back,


    I will go and make trouble in your school." ''How immature!'' Rolling her eyes, Fiona waved her hand and said, "I''m leaving now."


    "Just leave." He snorted, disdainfully.


    After a whole day filled with classes, Fiona and Sophia went back to the dormitory to pack up. As they were about to leave, Fiona received a call from Ryan.


    "Hello? Ryan? Is everything okay?"


    "Have you had dinner yet, Fiona?" Violet''s voice was still gentle.


    "Not yet."


    "Would it be okay if I could borrow some of your time?"


    "What''s wrong Ryan?"


    "Could you come to the fountain square at the main gate of the school? I have something to tell you."


    Noting that she had to leave through the main gate, Fiona nodded and replied, "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes, you must come! Please, Fiona." She sensed a trace of nervousness coming from Ryan''s voice.


    "All right."


    "So I''ll wait for you, then. You must come, please!"


    "Okay, okay. I''ll be there." Confused, Fiona hung up the phone, and headed to the main gate.

 Chapter 75 An Interrupted Confession (Part One)

    "I have to go, Sophia." Fiona waved at her friend as she slung her bag over her shoulder.


    "How about you wait for me? I¡¯ll go out to buy some dinner from a nearby restaurant. I¡¯m a little tired of the food from the school canteen." Sophia leaped off the chair.


    "Okay." Fiona nodded, then turned to Ella. "How about you, Ella?"


    "You two go. I¡¯m sticking to my diet."


    "Oh okay. Be safe!" As they walked out, Sophia asked, "Why did you want to go home tonight?"


    "Spencer¡¯s there," Fiona confessed.


    "I knew it!" Sophia clapped. "Why do you listen to that guy? He does nothing but threaten you."


    "Nope," she replied, smiling faintly.


    "Why are you siding with him all of a sudden?" Sophia blinked and looked at Fiona with a snicker. "Have you two been romantic since he saved you in Maple Mountain?"


    "Right," said Fiona in a joking tone.


    Sophia smiled broadly. "By the way, who called you just now?"


    "Ryan said he wanted to talk. He told me he was waiting for me at the main gate."


    "Oh my gosh, Fiona." Sophia shook her head. "One is your husband, the other is Ryan! I say this without any ill will, I really do envy you."


    "What are you jealous of? Didn¡¯t you tell me that someone confessed to you yesterday?"


    "Oh come on! If that guy was half as handsome as Ryan and half as powerful as Spencer, maybe I¡¯ll consider him." Sophia pursed her lips and sighed. "I just remembered...I don¡¯t know how George is doing."


    "George, huh. You still remember him," Fiona mumbled.


    "Who wouldn¡¯t miss such a handsome guy?" she replied without a hint of shyness.


    Fiona smiled softly.


    They laughed as they strolled to the main gate. As they got closer, they noticed the students running to the fountain square.


    Sophia craned her neck, eyes glinting with curiosity. "It looks like there¡¯s something going on over there! Let¡¯s go look!"


    Fiona stood on tiptoes. "I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯ll go fin


    anywhere in the crowd.


    With slight pink on his cheeks and a determined expression, Ryan walked squarely towards Fiona.


    "I¡¯ve always wanted to confess my love to you like this. I want everyone to know my feelings for you," he mumbled.


    "Ryan..."


    "No, please. Let me finish." She could hear the loneliness in his voice. "I know you have Spencer. Maybe I¡¯m not as domineering, or maybe I don¡¯t have as high a social status. But I know that I love you as much as, maybe even more than he does. Even though you¡¯ve already rejected me, I still can¡¯t somehow forget you. And yet, this is my last chance. My father will soon send me abroad for further education. I¡¯m afraid I will never have this chance again."


    She looked on with the saddest eyes.


    All eyes were on the couple. No one seemed to have noticed a man rushing into the square. With a clenched fist and a mind overwhelmed with thoughts of Fiona, he looked even more frightening than he¡¯d ever been.


    "If you want, we can go abroad and forget this place. We can start over!" he said, raising the flowers and offering it to her.


    "Fiona, say yes!" Sophia broke the silence. If Ryan could manage to pull this off, Spencer wouldn¡¯t be able to oppress Fiona anymore. Then everything would turn out well for her friend.

 Chapter 75 An Interrupted Confession (Part Two)

    "Promise him! Say yes!" Slowly, mutters of "getting together" and "promising him" rose from the crowd.


    As Spencer stood behind everybody else, he wanted to feel anger, and yet instead he was overwhelmed with worry. His eyes were glued to his wife, and there was nothing else he saw but her.


    Was she going to promise him? Was she going to leave?


    He was able to restrain himself until he saw Fiona about to raise her arm, as if to take the bouquet. His eyes narrowed as he felt his heart get heavier. With a final uncontrollable burst of emotion, he roared, "Fiona!"


    His deep overpowering voice immediately drew the attention of everyone in the square including Fiona, who raised her head in shock.


    Also noticing him, Ryan held on to the bouquet tighter as he watched him march towards them.


    "Fiona." Spencer grabbed Fiona''s arm. "Come with me!"


    As she stumbled backward, Ryan grabbed her other arm.


    "Fiona, you haven¡¯t given me your response!" Hope burned in his eyes.


    "Oh my God! It¡¯s Mr. Cheng!"


    "What¡¯s Fiona¡¯s relationship


    with him?"


    Fiona felt hot as two pairs of burning eyes focused on her. With her mind blank, she couldn¡¯t bear to say anything over the curious whispers that now surrounded them.


    "Let her go!" Spencer glared at Ryan, speaking with such ferocity that seemed to freeze the rest of the audience.


    "No," said Ryan fearlessly. "Why not let her choose?"


    "Choose?" Determined to strike the final blow, a merciless smile spread across Spencer¡¯s face. "Do you think my wife is going to choose you?"


    "Spencer! Are you crazy? Why are you broadcasting that to everyone?" Fiona growled, finally snapping. Gasps of astonishment filled the crowd.


    "What? Are you not my wife?" Spencer pulled her behind him.


    The air turned cold and scarce. Ryan felt as if he was drowning, and there was nothing or no one that could save him. Spencer called her his wife!


    Ryan''s lips trembled as he struggled to ask, "He¡¯s lying, right, Fiona? Please tell me he¡¯s lying."


    Spencer raised a hand and gently put it on her cheek. As if he was her love, he whispered close to her ear,


    he pushed her hard.


    "Ahhh!"


    Unable to keep her balance, she screamed as she fell straight out of the car, her back banging against the edge of the road.


    "Fiona!"


    His eyes opened wide. He slammed on the brakes, and the car screeched to a stop.


    Spencer hurriedly ran out of the car and rushed to her. He didn¡¯t want this to happen¡ªhe¡¯d just intended to frighten her.


    "Fiona! Fiona!"


    She was groaning, barely conscious. Spencer squatted down and put his hands on her cheeks. "What¡¯s wrong? Tell me!"


    "My belly... hurts so bad..." Her hand trembled over her abdomen.


    "Belly? No!" He saw the blood flowing out her lower body, soaking through the heavy winter clothes. His mind went blank as he lifted her in his arms to the car. "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s going to be okay. You''ll be fine!"


    She could hear him, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    The tires once again screeched against the ground


    as he sped to the hospital.


    "Doctor! Where¡¯s the doctor? Get out and save her, please!" Spencer''s shrill voice echoed in her ears as her consciousness slowly drifted.


    After a long time, she woke up to the unique smell of hospital disinfectant. She heard the footsteps of those who were likely doctors and nurses, and above it all, Spencer¡¯s familiar voice.


    What he said was as chilling as the cold air that enveloped her.


    "You must perform an abortion. Do it right now and don¡¯t let her know!"

 Chapter 76 Give Her An Abortion (Part One)

    ''An abortion? Don''t let me know?''


    Fiona thought to herself as she lay in the hospital bed, which reeked of disinfectant. Her thoughts were cloudy. She felt like she was dreaming. Why were they talking about an abortion? She thought she must be hallucinating to hear such a ridiculous thing.


    "Mr. Cheng, why don''t we wait until Mrs. Cheng wakes up?"


    "I say you do it right now!" Spencer shouted. "Don''t make me say it again!"


    "Yes, Mr. Cheng! We''ll arrange the surgery right away!"


    Fiona was now wide awake and her temples were throbbing with pain.


    "Go ahead!" Spencer replied in a rough voice.


    Fiona hadn''t opened her eyes yet but a stream of tears started to flow from her eyes.


    It turned out that she hadn''t been hallucinating. It was actually happening. ''I''m pregnant? And Spencer wants to give me an abortion without even asking me?''


    She heard the sound of footsteps coming from a distance.


    It seemed like some of the staff were walking in a hurry.


    It took her every last bit of the strength left in her body to open her eyes. She saw Spencer drawing the curtains to a side as he walked in.


    "I''m pregnant?" she whispered. Her eyes were blood red.


    "You''re awake?" Startled, he glanced at Fiona. He was overcome with panic and anxiety.


    "Answer me," Fiona breathed.


    "Fiona, I''m a bad person. This is my fault," Spencer said guiltily. He had a lump in his throat. He raised his hand and stroked Fiona''s pale face. "I was angry when I pushed you out of the car. I forgot that you hadn''t fastened your seat belt. I should have..." After a long pause, he tried to suppress his guilt and continued, "I was just trying to scare you."


    "I just need to know if I''m pregnant. Don''t touch me!" Fiona screamed and shoved his arm away.


    He withdrew his hands and clenched his fists. He pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Turning her head to the other side, she started to weep. She didn''t know how to express her feelings. She had been pushed out of the car for no reason, and now she learned that she was pregnant. But before she could even understand what was going on, Spencer wanted her to have an abortion. It was so cruel! He didn''t care about her feelings at all. There wasn''t even time for her to say


    d by disbelief, and asked, "Really? Is she really pregnant? Fiona is pregnant?"


    "Yes," said the doctor. He looked at Spencer respectfully and continued, "But..."


    Spencer interrupted him again before he could finish his words. At that moment, he recalled something and raised his eyebrows. "She was bleeding when I brought her here. Is she all right?" he asked the doctor. Then, he gave the doctor a stern stare and warned him, "I want you to treat her immediately. And our child. I want them both healthy. Otherwise, I will burn this hospital to the ground!"


    "Mr. Cheng, the problem is..." The doctor''s eyebrows furrowed with deep concern as he began explaining. "She shows signs of miscarriage, but we''ve stabilized her condition for now. But the main problem is, your wife''s case is an ectopic pregnancy! Mr. Cheng, you..."


    The smile on Spencer''s face froze as he felt the world collapse under his feet.


    He couldn''t think properly and his mind went blank. "Ectopic pregnancy?" he asked the doctor with a sullen expression on his face. He felt like the heaven had fallen to the earth. His lips trembled as he asked again, "She has an ectopic pregnancy?"


    "Yes." The doctor looked upset too. "I''m afraid the baby in Mrs. Cheng''s belly shouldn''t be kept. But now, she is in a rather special condition and there are signs of miscarriage. Mr. Cheng, should we stabilize the fetus first or..."


    "Can''t you save them both?" asked Spencer. "I am afraid not, Mr. Cheng," replied the doctor.

 Chapter 76 Give Her An Abortion (Part Two)

    Spencer felt extremely vulnerable and lonely. It was as if his heart had been stomped on by someone and could never return to normal.


    He was only informed of Fiona''s pregnancy a minute ago, and now he had to swallow the fact that she couldn''t keep the baby. He had experienced a lot of challenges in his life, but nothing had made him feel this broken before.


    "Mr. Cheng! What should we do?" the doctor asked again when he saw Spencer sunken in grief for a long time without showing any reaction.


    "An abortion! Do it right now! Don''t let her know!"


    Spencer said and raised his head. His eyes were bloodshot. The doctor was taken aback by the coldness in his voice.


    "Or, we can wait until your wife wakes up..." said the doctor.


    "I said, do the surgery now!" Spencer yelled. "Don''t make me say it again."


    He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles with force. His face was covered with layers of coldness and cruelty. No one could understand the pain in his words.


    Outside the operation room, he roared in pain


    as he punched the wall.


    The only thing he could do now was ask them to get rid of the child. Otherwise, he would lose his wife, and he couldn''t bear that. He had to act cold-hearted in front of her. Even if he fell from heaven to hell, he couldn''t let her go through such pain. If Fiona knew the truth of the situation, she would certainly not be able to accept it. Fiona had said that she loathed him, but he thought it was fine for her to hate him than punish herself later.


    He didn''t know for how long he sat there staring at the door before the red light outside the operation room turned green. He promptly got up, straightened himself, and sprinted towards the door.


    The door opened. Fiona was lying on the stretcher , and several nurses were wheeling the stretcher in an attempt to transport her.


    Looking at the woman who lay there lifelessly, Spencer reached out and tried to caress her. But then, he retracted his hand, fearing that he might hurt her. She looked so fragile.


    "How is she?" Spencer asked in a low and hoarse voice.


    "The surgery was a success. Now that the fetus has been removed, she''s fine. Just take good care of her and she''ll recover in one or two months," replied the head nurse.


    "Yes," Spencer replied as he nodded and followed the nurse to Fiona''s ward.


    "Mr. Cheng, we are leaving now," said the nurse.


    "Wait!" Spencer tipped his head and called out to the head nurse.


    "Mr. Cheng, do you need anything else?"


    "Don''t tell anyone that we came here today! And keep Fiona''s c


    Ruby, I want to have some porridge," she finally said.


    "Well, that''s good!" Ruby immediately lifted a spoon of porridge to Fiona''s mouth.


    "Ruby, I can feed myself," said Fiona.


    "It''s no big deal." Ruby grinned. "Let me do it for you. Please open your mouth."


    "Thank you, Ruby."


    Spencer and Terence agreed to each other at a villa area called Louts Moon.


    This was where Terence''s house located. He could really enjoy his bachelor life in his three-story villa.


    Spencer drove to the villa. Before he even honked the horn, the door opened, and Terence stepped out of the villa with a frown.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    As soon as Spencer got out of the car, Terence saw the blood on his body and was aghast. "You''re hurt. Why did you drive yourself?"


    "I''m fine. I''m not hurt," replied Spencer. "It''s not my blood. It''s Fiona''s. And our baby''s."


    "What?" Terence''s mouth fell open in shock. "What you just said...is it true? It''s too much to take in. Is Fiona pregnant?" he cried out.


    "She was pregnant, but she almost had a miscarriage. We didn''t know that it was an ectopic pregnancy until I brought her to the hospital." Spencer spoke like he was narrating someone else''s day.


    However, Terence noticed the unusual coldness from Spencer. Frowning, he grabbed his arm and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "What could be wrong with me?" Spencer said with a sarcastic laugh. "I''m fine! Before Fiona had the abortion, I could see the pain in her eyes. She begged me not to take her to the operation room. Now that she was tormented, I feel like my wish has come true. It was like sweet revenge! It was great..."


    "But your expression shows that you are in much more pain now!" said Terence.

 Chapter 77 Falling In Love With Her (Part One)

    "But your expression shows that you are in much more pain now!" Terence exposed Spencer''s lie.


    Spencer smiled despite looking like he was about to cry. When he spoke, there was a quiver in his voice that Terence had never heard before. He could no longer pretend that everything was alright. "Terence, my heart feels like it''s being wrenched. I''ve never felt so powerless. I''d rather be shot on the battlefield than hurt this way."


    Terence furrowed his brows. He initially thought that Spencer losing his mother during the brink of adulthood was the most hopeless he would ever get. He had buried the pain and trauma of that experience deep in his heart. But looking at him then, he saw a much different Spencer, someone who looked even more desolate and distressed.


    "What on earth happened?" Terence asked with concern.


    "I picked up Fiona from the university this afternoon, but..."


    Spencer narrated everything to Terence. As he spoke, he slowly realized that he had fallen in love with her. He felt lucky that he was married to her and was even excited at the prospect of having a baby with her.


    Just then, a gust of cold wind blew, sending a shiver down his spine. It was December so it was likely that it was going to snow.


    Terence had mixed feelings after listening to Spencer''s story. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "Let''s go inside first."


    He almost had to drag Spencer because the latter wouldn''t budge. His thoughts made him feel utterly helpless. The warm living room offered comfort from the bleakness of the weather outside. But Spencer would rather stand in the cold. The sting of the chilly air made his aching heart feel numb.


    Terence sat him down and poured him a glass of warm water. "How''s Fiona now?" he asked.


    "I don''t know..." Spencer shook his head. "The doctor said that she was waking up just when I left the ward. That''s when I received your call. I came here then."


    "Why did you leave her?" Terence ask


    ish the rest of his words.


    What he wanted to say was that at the age of 16, he had already done so much with Celine, including sex. He had been hoping that he could eventually take responsibility for her. The fact that their parents married did not even make him waver from his commitment. But then, Fiona came into his life and changed everything.


    Watching Spencer struggle with his thoughts, Terence shook his head and said, "Some things need time and clear thought. Don''t rush it. I''m guessing you''ll stay here tonight? You can''t go back to Cheng family residence. You can''t tell your father and grandpa that Fiona''s in the hospital. You can rest here."


    "No, thanks." Spencer shook his head. "I''ll head back to the hospital later."


    "Aren''t you afraid of seeing Fiona?" Terence asked with an ironic smile, trying to cut through the tense atmosphere.


    "I''ll go back after she''s fallen asleep." The sorrow in his tone was unmistakable. "I asked Ruby to watch over her." There was another reason why he wanted Ruby there. The truth was he was afraid that she would do something stupid.


    "Ruby?" Terence raised an eyebrow. "That famous female captain? It must have been difficult to get her to come."


    "I told Ruby that Fiona lost our baby so she rushed there immediately," Spencer replied.

 Chapter 77 Falling In Love With Her (Part Two)

    "She must know how it feels because she''s been through the same." Terence placed a hand over Spencer''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. Fiona will be fine. If you can get over the past, I''m sure you''ll have a bright future with her."


    Terence''s words made Spencer''s heart flutter with expectations. What was his future with Fiona?


    "Well, let''s talk more about this later. You should take a shower first and get a change of clothes before going to the hospital." Terence stood up. "I''ll find you a clean shirt."


    "Thank you, Terence."


    Meanwhile, Fiona was up with Ruby back in the hospital ward.


    "Mrs. Cheng, it''s getting late. You should go to sleep," Ruby said as she spread a blanket over her. "I''ll be right here if you need anything. So please close your eyes and rest."


    "But how will you sleep?" Fiona looked around the ward. "There''s only one bed. You can''t sleep on the couch. It''s too uncomfortable."


    "Oh, don''t worry about me. Back when I was in service, I could sleep anywhere. Sleeping on a sofa would be the most comfortable option," Ruby reassured her.


    "I feel much better now, Ruby. And there are doctors and nurses here who can attend to my needs. Please go home and rest. You can just come back tomorrow morning. I''m sure you''d feel better if you sleep in your own bed." But Fiona''s face still looked a little pale as she spoke. "Just please come back tomorrow morning and bring me something."


    "What do you want me to get you?" Ruby asked.


    "Can you bring me my sketchpad and a fresh change of clothes?"


    "Of course, I can." Ruby nodded. "Are you majoring in art?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, that''s nice," Ruby remarked with a smile. "Perhaps you can give the kids a painting class! I''m afraid I can''t teach them myself."


    "The kids?" Fiona asked in confusion. Ruby had just told her that she couldn''t get pregnant because of an accident in one of her missions.


    Ruby''s eyes darkened for a moment, but her face remained happy. "But I have children now. Since I don''t have a family of my own, I spent all my money on building an orphanage. We now have more than thirty kids in the house. I think of all of them as my own children. It''s because of them that I have no regrets in life. Once you''ve left the hospital, you''re welcome to visit us and play with the kids. If you have the time, of course."


    "I''d like that," Fiona happily replied. Her face glowed with the radiance of motherhood that was quite uncommon for women her age. Despite being barely an adult, she seemed to be more mature after her operation that day.


    They continued to chat until it was well into the night. Worried about her, Ruby finally said, "Mrs. Cheng, you really should be sleeping by now. I''ll leave after you''ve fallen asleep."


    "You''re right, Ruby. I''m sorry for making you stay up so late." Fiona lay down and


    Hey! Why are you back?" Anna asked, surprised to see him. "Your grandpa went to the sanatorium today."


    "The sanatorium? What''s he doing there?" Spencer asked with a frown.


    "There is a new sanatorium halfway up the mountain. The scenery''s supposed to be beautiful. His friend took him there. I think they''d stay there for the next few days."


    Spencer nodded before asking, "How''s Grandpa recently?"


    "Not bad." Anna smiled. "He was asking why Fiona hasn''t come to visit him in a while. He really wants his great-grandson."


    Her words made Spencer clench his jaws.


    Seeing the sudden change in his expression, Anna tried to change the topic. "So why aren''t you at work? Is there anything you need here?"


    "Yeah, I came to look for something," Spencer announced, regaining his composure. "Well, I''m going upstairs. I''ll leave you to what you were doing."


    "Okay."


    He walked up the stairs and went straight to his bedroom. Glancing around, he wondered, ''Where did I put the wedding present I wanted to give Fiona? Where''s the Comic Bear? Did they throw it away?


    Damn it!'' He turned around and dashed out of the room.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Cheng?" Betty was cleaning the corridor when she saw him heading out.


    "Oh, Betty! There was a gift box in my room that was about a meter and a half high. Do you know where it is?"


    Betty thought for a while before a smile spread on her face. "Oh, that big box! I put it in the storage room on the fourth floor! Why? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, Betty. Thank you!" Spencer sprinted to the fourth floor after flashing Betty a smile.


    The scent of dust and mildew welcomed him as he entered the room.


    He immediately saw the gift box sitting on the corner. He walked up to it and dusted the lid off.


    "What are you looking for?"


    He was about to take the gift box when he heard a woman''s voice behind him.

 Chapter 78 Who Sent The Comic Bear (Part One)

    "What are you looking for?" Spencer heard Celine''s voice coming from behind.


    He wiped the dust off his clothes as he turned to her. "Why are you home?" he asked.


    "I dropped by to get something, but then I saw your car outside so I came up here to see you." Celine strutted in the room wearing her favorite pair of high-heeled shoes. With a smile on her face, she asked, "So, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m just looking for something," Spencer replied casually.


    "These are all pretty old stuff. What is it you''re looking for?" She looked around the room until something caught her attention. Grinning like a child, she called out to Spencer, "Hey! Look, it''s my old sketchpad!"


    With a noticeable frown, Spencer turned to where she pointed. He was clearly uneasy with her being in the same room. She walked to the window where the sketchpad sat on top of old books. She picked it up and dusted the cover off. "Look, Spencer! I''ve wondered where this went! Do you remember this?"


    His body stiffened slightly as his thoughts drifted back to one warm afternoon six years ago.


    "It''s such a bright day, Spencer! I want to paint a portrait!" Celine was wearing her hair up in a ponytail, which made her look very bright and youthful. "Will you be my model?"


    "Model?" Spencer gave her an incredulous look.


    "Yes! Come on! You look so handsome!" Celine held a palm to his cheek and gently caressed it. "I can''t ask just anyone to pose for me. Will you do it for me? Please?"


    "I don''t want to sit in one spot for hours. My body would stiffen up!" he protested.


    "Sitting is actually more comfortable than standing. What are you so afraid of?" Celine said defiantly. But seeing that her pressing wasn''t working on him, she turned around and said in a hurt tone, "Come on, don''t you like me anymore? It''s just a small request."


    "I do..."


    "I''m sure you''re lying!" Celine interrupted him. "Is it because I''m older than you? You don''t like me anymore!" She cried.


    Spencer frowned as he watched her. "Don''t overthink it," he said with sigh as he patted her on the back. "When did I tell you I don''t like you? There''s nothing to be sad about. I''ll be your model!"


    "Reall


    ast him and blocked his exit with her arms. "I''m not done talking. Don''t leave me!"


    There was a great frown on Spencer''s face when he asked, "What else do you have to say?"


    "You don''t care about my feelings anymore, do you?" Celine pouted and complained. "You used to always ask if I was okay. You wouldn''t say anything bad about me. And now, you won''t even listen to me?"


    "Things are different now! You''re my sister! I can''t treat you the same way as before, and you can''t ask me to do so either! Do you understand?" He tried to keep his voice as calm as possible.


    "No, I don''t understand!" There were tears brimming in Celine''s eyes. "I was forced to leave you. They dragged me to the airport! I didn''t even get the chance to call you or send you a text! Have you forgotten what happened at the airport that time I left? How you came and tried to stop me from leaving? Have you forgotten everything?"


    Wayne wanted to send Celine abroad without a fuss so he didn''t inform Spencer of his plans. When Spencer got the news at the last moment, he rushed to the airport to stop her from leaving. When Spencer arrived, Celine had just gone through the security check. He shouted as loud as he could when he called her, as if it was a matter of life and death.


    But they were not even able to hug each other. Guards stood in front of the security checkpoint and aimed their guns at Celine. She felt threatened that they''d shoot her if she didn''t leave.

 Chapter 78 Who Sent The Comic Bear (Part Two)

    When Celine left, Spencer felt as if his whole world was collapsing. Since the time of his mother''s death, Celine had been accompanying him. With Celine gone, life was suddenly meaningless and empty. It took some time before Spencer adjusted to life without her. At one point, he even thought that her leaving was actually not that bad.


    "You haven''t forgotten, have you?" Seeing Spencer lost in thought sparked hope in Celine''s heart. She grabbed his arm and said, "Even when I was abroad, I couldn''t wait to come home to you. And we never said we''d broken up. Who cares if we were separated for six years? I never thought of you as my brother! We''re far from over, Spencer!"


    "Celine, I''m married." Spencer pushed her hand away. "It doesn''t matter anymore whether we agreed to break up or not."


    "But you mean the world to me! So what if you''re married? You don''t belong with Fiona!" Tears were streaming down Celine''s face. "I''ve always thought you were like a king. You''ve always been mature and reliable. With you, I always felt like the young, innocent girl that I was. But it''s different with Fiona, right? She doesn''t listen to you the way that I do. Are you actually happy with her? Since you''ve been with her, I feel as though you''ve changed. You''ve become naive, almost like a... like a child. You''re no longer the Spencer I knew!"


    Spencer let out a sigh after hearing Celine''s protests. With mixed feelings, he said, "Maybe you just didn''t know the real me."


    Although he had always acted more mature than his peers, he knew that there was a playful side of him that he couldn''t express, especially with Celine. Around her, he always had to act tough because she didn''t care for his spirited nature. This only made him feel helpless as he had to suppress this part of his character.


    But with Fiona, things were different. Her mind was very advanced despite her young age. When he was with her, he felt more at ease. He could freely be himself.


    "You..." Celine''s eyes widened in shock. She stared at him with disbelief and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You''re a smart girl, Celine. You''ll figure it out," Spencer replied with furrowed brows. Foregoing his hesitations, he brushed her aside and carried the gift box out of the storage room.


    "Spencer!" Celine called out without turning around. "Why? Have you fallen in love with her?"


    Spencer didn''t reply, but Celine''s words made him stop in his tracks.


    "Ha-ha! It''s really funny!" Celine sneered. "Do you actually know what kin


    ened and in popped Ruby.


    "Mrs. Cheng, you''re awake!"


    "Hi, Ruby!" Fiona greeted her. "What''s in the box?"


    "Wow! When did this get here? I didn''t even notice," Ruby answered.


    Fiona shook her head. "Didn''t you see who placed it there?"


    "I just went out to answer a phone call," Ruby said, looking slightly embarrassed. "One of the kids in the orphanage has a fever and he was asking to see me. I had to take his call. I''m sorry."


    "You shouldn''t apologize for that, Ruby! You should head back." Fiona was worried. "How''s the child? If he''s sick, you should attend to him. I can take care of myself."


    "Don''t worry about him, Mrs. Cheng. He''s fine now." Ruby waved her hand. "No one will take care of you if I go. I can''t leave you here alone. I don''t even know what Mr. Cheng is doing right now. I haven''t seen him in two days."


    Fiona looked downcast. She couldn''t help but mock herself as she thought about Spencer. She didn''t expect that he would say such heartless words and believe that he was capable of doing such horrible things.


    Hearing no response from Fiona, Ruby looked at her to see what was wrong. Seeing the sad expression on her face, she quickly tried to change the subject. "Mrs. Cheng, let''s see what''s inside the box."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded, regaining her composure.


    In a few seconds, Ruby had torn off the wrapper and taken the present out.


    "It''s a bear toy!" Ruby took out the toy and exclaimed. "Wow! It''s almost two meters high, right?"


    Fiona''s eyes brightened at the sight of the stuffed toy. "Comic Bear! Oh, my God!" Fiona never thought that she''d be reunited with her favorite childhood toy. But who brought it there?

 Chapter 79 Explaining (Part One)

    Ever since Fiona got the Comic Bear, she hadn¡¯t let it go. It made her feel so warm and comforted in spite of the cold winter days she¡¯d been spending in the hospital bed.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to like those kinds of toys. You really are just a kid, deep inside," Ruby said, smiling.


    Fiona stayed quiet. When she was young, her father would often be out on missions. Every time before he left, he¡¯d tell her that when he was not at home, Comic Bear would keep her company and protect her.


    She had no doubts about what her father said at that time. She was a child, after all. Eventually, she became so dependent on the Comic Bear that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep without it in her arms. When they discontinued its production, it took her a long time to adjust.


    Being able to embrace it again now made her feel better than any medicine they could give. Ruby grinned. "Whoever sent you that gift is so thoughtful!"


    Fiona raised her head and smiled back, though she was confused. She didn¡¯t remember telling anyone about it. Plus, they must have been so intent on finding something that had been discontinued for years.


    "It¡¯s called Comic Bear, right?" Ruby asked.


    "Yes, how do you know about it?"


    "You talked in your sleep last night."


    "I had one when I was a child. After a while, whoever made it stopped its production," Fiona said.


    "Why do you still seem so attached to it?"


    It then suddenly occurred to Fiona that she had a similar conversation with Spencer a long time ago. Could it be him?


    "Ruby," she said. "Has Spencer really never visited me here?"


    "Mr. Cheng?


    I¡¯m quite certain I haven¡¯t seen¡ª"


    Before Ruby could finish, the door was pushed open by none other than Celine.


    With a look of disdain and mockery, she walked in with crossed arms and a certain air


    ed you to remind me! Don¡¯t waste my time with your stupid stories!" She turned around and abruptly left, stomping on her high heels until she slipped into the elevator.


    The grin that had only started to creep up on her face was gone.


    She clenched her fists as the elevator went down. ''Who does Fiona think she is? Nevertheless, now that the abortion was still a fresh incident, I have to think of a way to get back on Spencer¡¯s good side.'' She¡¯d been passive since she came back, but she couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. She had to act as soon as possible.


    The doors of another elevator opened slowly and revealed Spencer, who then stepped out and marched steadily towards Fiona¡¯s room.


    In the room, Ruby sighed and glanced at Fiona. "Is what you said true?"


    "What?" Fiona turned her head.


    "You said you wanted to leave Mr. Cheng."


    Spencer froze just as he was about to reach for the knob.


    "Yes." Fiona shot a firm look at an astounded Ruby. She clenched her fists. "I trust you, and so I will tell you the truth. I do plan to leave."


    Outside, Spencer tried to get a hold of himself. Fiona had talked many times prior about leaving, but this time, he felt it was different.

 Chapter 79 Explaining (Part Two)

    "Why do you want to?" Ruby asked. "He¡¯s mature. He¡¯s always so nice to people. This was just some accident. Why would you not want to live a good life with him?"


    "I already told him about it even before we got married," she replied, unfazed. "He married me with hatred. We can¡¯t live like this for the rest of our lives.


    In fact, I think it might even be a good thing that the baby is gone."


    And then, the door was kicked open, slamming against the wall with a loud thud. Both women turned to look, startled to see an enraged Spencer looking on.


    "Oh...Mr. Cheng, what brings you here?" Ruby mumbled.


    "Ruby, please leave us for a moment." Spencer stood stiffly.


    "I¡¯m sorry?" Ruby hesitated.


    "I told you to leave us for now." "It¡¯s okay. I want to have a word with him. Sorry to trouble you, Ruby," Fiona said.


    Ruby sighed and shook her head. "I¡¯ll go out for now then."


    The door slammed shut behind her. There were two people in the ward: a pale woman sitting on the bed, and a tall well-built soldier standing his ground. Neither said a word.


    The latter¡¯s mind buzzed. Spencer just couldn¡¯t control himself at the mention of their child. Before he knew it, he¡¯d kicked the door open. The plan had just been to sneak in and take a look on her condition.


    "What did you mean by that? If you don¡¯t explain to me right now, I..."


    "What?" Fiona raised her head and smiled mockingly. "Are you going to kill me too?"


    He felt his entire body freeze. "Don¡¯t push me, Fiona. The baby..." He gritted his teeth, unable to continue.


    "That¡¯s it for baby." She turned her head away from him. "After thinking it over, I think you made the best possible decision. Having a child would be a burden to us. I don¡¯t want you to impose your hatred on it too. Even if you hadn¡¯t aborted it, I probably would have. Maybe I should thank you in that regard."


    "Fiona..." His face was twisted, as if he was mourning something important that had been lost. "Are you crazy? How could you be as cruel that you wish to kill your own child?"


    "But you did it." Fiona¡¯s eyes turned red. "I just wished for something you¡¯ve already done. If I¡¯m cruel, what does that make you? I won¡¯t have your child, Spencer."


    He rushed to her and grabbed her by the arm. "If you don¡¯t want my baby, then whose is it do you want? Ryan? Or Charles?"


    Fiona¡¯s eyes widened. She stared at him with disbelief. "Charles? What are you talking about?"


    "You don¡¯t understand?" He took out his phone and opened an album, then handed it to Fiona. "Wha


    ally did utterly hate him.


    He paused before finally picking up the phone. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Cheng, what took you so long to answer? Where are you? Didn¡¯t you tell me you were supposed to be in a video conference?"


    "Right. Wait a moment."


    Fiona buried herself in the comfort of Comic Bear as she wailed. There was really no room for compromise when it came to her relationship with Spencer.


    Meanwhile, near the north border of T Country was a tropical rainforest, upon which there was a base hidden in its densest area. Equipped with modern facilities, the base covered a large village and housed soldiers undergoing high intensity training. The whole area was surrounded by electric iron networks that fried anyone who touched them within three seconds. Guards were on duty 24/7, and vehicles coming in and out had to go through a very rigorous inspection.


    Every single person roaming around was equipped with clothes and weapons marked with a bright red X. Far west was a large laboratory. In contrast to the others, the people there instead wore pristine lab coats, though they were no exception¡ªa big X mark was also plastered across their chests.


    At that moment, a young man was on the phone, standing alone at a room located in the residential area.


    "Sir, the medicine we tried last time is completed in accordance with our client''s demands. Please tell me the transaction address, so we can make arrangements to hand over the goods," the man said politely.


    "Excellent." The man on the other end of the line spoke in a low voice. "The mission will take place in M City¡¯s international airport this Friday afternoon. Make sure this handover is a success."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 80 I Will See Him Off (Part One)

    In a dorm room


    With a plaintive sigh, Sophia lay on the bed. "I can''t bear it! I just can''t! What the hell is advanced mathematics?"


    "I must have been crazy to choose this lesson at that time," Ella replied. She had no time to think about what to wear. After she composed herself, she focused on reviewing the advanced mathematics book. "I have no idea where Fiona is. She was the one I had to count on in passing the exam!"


    "When are we supposed to take the exam?" asked Sophia as she rolled over.


    "We''ll have the examination after the New year''s Day." "If that is the case, then I might fail the exam," said Ella, pouting.


    "Can''t we just count on Fiona? I''m sure that she will be back for the exam!" Sophia rolled her eyes.


    "What is she even doing at home now?"


    "Who knows? This is all... Um, nothing." Sophia suddenly covered her mouth with her hand before she revealed too much.


    "What did you plan to say?" Ella moved closer to Sophia and shot her a suspicious look. "Tell me, now! Quick!"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know." Sophia shook her head firmly.


    "There were four of us here in the dormitory at first, and now we are only three people. You and Fiona are so close you must know something that I don''t. Are you trying to isolate me?" Ella said and rested her hands on her hips.


    "We isolate you? Why don''t you come with us then?" Sophia said, furrowing her brows. "When you are free, you either go shopping or go out to meet boys for dinner. It''s not our fault!"


    At this very moment,


    Sophia''s phone rang.


    She hurriedly grasped it and ran out of the room. "I have to answer this first!"


    "Hey! Sophia! We''re not done yet!"


    Smiling, Sophia ran out of the room and saw that the call was from Ryan. She stopped laughing and answered the phone, "Hello? Ryan, is everything okay?"


    "Sophia, are you free right now? Can you go downstairs please?" asked Ryan in a soft voice.


    "Okay. I''m on the way now." Sophia began to run down the stairs.


    Ryan was standing under a tree in a light b


    an, she was scared he would do something impulsive again. Since he had already decided to leave, she should let him leave Fiona in the past so he could move forward and stop worrying about her. Also, Fiona didn''t want any more conflict between Ryan and Spencer, so it made sense to keep quiet.


    "I have nothing more to tell you. I''m leaving now." After saying that, Ryan unconsciously glanced upstairs.


    With her eyes fixed on Ryan, Sophia made up her mind and bravely said, "Ryan, Fiona is not in the dorm room."


    "What? She''s not here?" As Ryan realized this and came to his senses, he nodded and said slowly, "Okay, I see. Well then I guess I''ll leave now."


    He turned around and walked away. Seeing him walk away in dismay, Sophia hurriedly said, "Ryan, wait. I will see you off on Friday!"


    Ryan didn''t even look back. He just waved his hand and said, "Bye!"


    It was deep into the night, and Fiona was sleeping soundly in the hospital. She was oblivious to the man that sneaked into her ward after she had fallen sleep.


    Spencer crept into her room. Thinking of their quarrel this morning, he felt very sad. He should be angry, but tonight he couldn''t help but sneak in the room to see her.


    As she was lying in the bed, Fiona curled up with the Comic Bear, her arms tightly holding it close to her. She looked so peaceful and quiet.

 Chapter 80 I Will See Him Off (Part Two)

    He moved to the edge of the bed and reached out his hand, as he tried to take the Comic Bear away from Fiona. But unexpectedly, Fiona held it even more tightly.


    ''Damn bear.''


    He stared at the bear with a fire burning in his heart, and he grabbed the bear again.


    "Emm..." Fiona, as she was lying in the bed, noticed the movement in the room. Spencer was so shocked that he froze immediately and couldn''t move. She turned over with her back to the bear. When he felt it was time, he quickly dragged the bear to the floor, and then he lightly went next to her in the bed and hugged her from behind.


    As soon as he held her in his arms, he felt a deep satisfaction.


    Early the next morning, Fiona woke up holding the Comic Bear in her arms. She found that there was nobody in the quiet ward except herself. But for some strange reason, she just felt like something was wrong. Last night, she felt like someone was kissing her. What was going on?


    In the next two days, she still had a weird feeling, like someone was sleeping beside her. But every time she got up in the morning, she saw nothing or no one.


    Fiona had some doubt and confusion in her mind. Maybe it was a good idea if she didn''t go to sleep tonight. She could wait and see if she was dreaming or if someone came.


    On Friday morning, outside the international airport, the sky was overcast and it was snowing. The airport was buzzing with passengers who could hardly stay still. They all silently prayed that their flights wouldn''t be delayed because of the snow.


    However, not one of them noticed that there seemed to be more people than usual at the airport today.


    "David, take some people to guard the entrance now! If you find someone suspicious, you must report to me immediately! Now is not the time to be rash!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Eric, how about the T1 terminal? Give me an update."


    "Everything is under control now, sir!"


    "Good. Keep in touch! Never expose


    ssor will make the test too difficult."


    Sophia sighed and said, "Fiona, I really need you for this. Please come back. I miss you. Also, I have something for you."


    "What is it?" Fiona asked, curiously.


    "Well... to be specific, it''s something from Ryan. He wanted me to give you something. It''s a lovely toy. Ryan told me it was the thing that you liked most when you were a kid. Comic Bear!" "What?


    Comic Bear? Are you sure?" Shocked, Fiona turned to look at her own bear with a complicated expression on her face.


    "Yes. Ryan actually made the bear with his own two hands! It''s so adorable!" Sophia said with a look of admiration on her face. "Ryan asked me to give it to you in person. Oh, and he also said that..."


    "What did he say, Sophia?" Fiona frowned and felt a dull pain in her heart.


    "Wait, what day is it today, Fiona?"


    "It''s Friday. Why, what''s up?"


    "Oh my God!" Sophia cried. "It''s Friday today! Oh no. I''m so screwed. I promised Ryan that I would see him off, but I forgot to."


    "Where is he going?" Fiona was even more confused.


    "He''s going to study abroad. He''s leaving today! Sorry Fiona, I have to go to the airport," Sophia said in a hurry.


    "Wait! I want to go with you! Sophia, I''m going to the airport to see him off too," Fiona said all of a sudden.

 Chapter 116 The Deal Will Be Cancelled At Once (Part One)

    "I will go with you," Fiona said abruptly. "I want to see him off, too!"


    "What Okay! " Nodding firmly, Sophia said, "If you go with me, Ryan will be very happy!"


    "I will leave the hospital directly to the airport,"


    "Are you going to take a bus to the station and then take a bus to the airport?" "If that''s the case, he would have already left when we arrive at the airport! I can take a taxi to the hospital first. "


    "Okay," replied Fiona, biting her lips


    "Which hospital?"


    "At the general hospital of M City, I''m waiting for you at the gate of the hospital."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Fiona touched the Teddy Bear on the bed, turned over and got out of the bed. She had been very well cultivated these days. Except for going to the bathroom, she almost couldn''t stand on the ground. Now she was a little dizzy and when she got out of bed.


    Fiona shook her head and began to look for her clothes.


    Ruby came with breakfast, when she opened the door, she saw that Fiona was going to change clothes. It was obvious that she was going out, so she quickly asked, "Mrs. Cheng, where are you going?"


    "Ruby, I have something to deal with now. I must go out." Putting her clothes on the edge of the bed, Fiona took off her patient clothes and said, "Ruby, could you please complete the discharging formalities for me?"


    "No way! No way! " Ruby hurried to catch her and asked, "Don''t you know what''s wrong with your body?! You have just rested for a few days. How could you be discharged from the hospital! I won''t let you go! "


    The strength of Fiona was not as strong as that of Ruby, so she had no choice but to say, "Ruby, I''m okay with my body. Let me out!"


    "No way!"


    "Well, then we don''t need to go through the discharge procedure," Fiona compromised. "I will go out for a while and come back in the afternoon."


    "No way!" Ruby was still firm on her decision.


    "But Ruby, I beg you. I have a very good senior to leave to study abroad now, "Fiona pointed at the Teddy Bear and said," Look, this bear was sent by him. He really treated me very well. He''s going to leave, if


    , they would check it again. But from last night till now, there had been no clue at all.


    ''Is it possible that X organization stealthily intervened with the drug handover at the airport just to cover up their ears?


    Outside the airport, Ryan arrived in Andrew''s car. Behind him, there were two bodyguards who were taking his luggage for him.


    "Andrew, I''ll go in then," said Ryan, "Please take good care of my mother after I leave. My mother''s health is not good, please help to take care of her. Thank you very much."


    "Don''t be so formal with me, Mr. Ryan," Andrew said emotionally. "I have always treated you as my own family. Please allow me to escort you in."


    "I''m afraid I''m not willing to leave then." With a faint smile on his face, Ryan said, "Andrew is closer than my father. I''m afraid that I will be sad at the moment of separation."


    Andrew shook his head and said, "Mr. Ryan, get out of the car. I''m worried about you. I don''t want you to leave by yourself."


    "All right." Ryan opened the door and got out of the car. A gust of cold wind blew. He pulled his clothes hard and said, "Andrew, it''s cold. Let''s go quickly."


    "Well. Mr. Ryan, please take good care of yourself when you go abroad there. " Andrew said as he walked, "Although Mr. Charles doesn''t treat you well, your father still loves you very much. You just need to study there and don''t think about anything else."

 Chapter 117 The Deal Will Be Cancelled At Once (Part Two)

    "I know, Andrew."


    In the monitoring room, Spencer stared at the entrance. When he suddenly saw the figure of Ryan, he shouted, "Stop!"


    The surveillance video was suddenly stopped.


    "Mr. Spencer, have you found anything?" The sub foreman to come up with excitement.


    "No, I didn''t." He pointed at the screen and said, "Go and check where the man called Ryan is going."


    The sub foreman scratched his head and wondered why Mr. Spencer was so interested in a boy?


    "Go on." Spencer waved his hand to the monitoring screen. Everything was fine.


    Two minutes later, he saw two familiar figures walk into the airport hall in a row.


    ''Celine? Why was she here? She was followed by Charles?! Yes, he was the one who had dinner with Fiona!


    When Spencer was racking his brain with his eyes fixed on each other, Charles suddenly raised his head and looked towards the camera. Through the monitor, Charles seemed to look at Spencer and smiled to him.


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Charles and found that his eyes had drifted away. It seemed that he had mistaken what he just saw of Charles.


    What happened today? Spencer furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Spencer, we didn''t see any suspicious passenger on the plane flying from J country."


    At this moment, there was a sudden voice from the intercom. Spencer quickly came to himself and said, "Check other flights."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the airport lobby, Charles found Ryan who was checking in at the first sight. He rushed to the register and called out, "Ryan!"


    "Mr. Charles!" Andrew called him as he turned around.


    Ryan looked back and saw him. He frowned and asked, "why are you here?"


    "See you off, my dear brother." Charles smiled and seemed to sincerely say, "Our father doesn''t have time to come, but as your brother, I have to come here."


    "Thank you, Charles." Ryan glanced at Celine from time to time.


    "Take care of yourself there. If you have any problem, remember to tell me. I will try my best to help you."


    "Yes." There was no expression on Ryan''s face, but


    oked with sobs. "I hope you can study hard and come back as soon as possible. And, thank you for giving me the Teddy Bear. I like them very much. "


    "I''m glad you like it." Ryan managed a weak smile. There were only two steps between him and Fiona, but after an hour, he would be thousands of meters away from her.


    Unable to suppress his impulse anymore, Ryan stepped forward and held her in her arms. "Fiona..."


    "Yes, I''m here." Fiona''s eyes reddened. She rested her head on her neck and apologized, "I''m sorry, Ryan. You''ll find someone better than me in the future. I''m sorry."


    "I don''t have such a good fortune." Feeling his nose blocked and his throat blocked, Ryan said, "Take care of yourself, okay?"


    "So do you..."


    The two made a "sweet" scene in the airport hall. Crossing her arms, Celine came forward with a look of bustle on her face, thinking that it would be wonderful if only Spencerwas here now!


    Charles took back his phone and came over. When he saw the two people holding each other, he said in a low voice, "Put..."


    "Let her go!"


    At this time, another voice suddenly came from the other side. The voice was so cold and half angry that covered up what Charles wanted to say. All the people turned their heads and saw Spencer standing one meter away. He was like a devil from hell, and in his eyes, there was only one person, Fiona.

 Chapter 118 Airport Trouble (Part One)

    When Celine saw Spencer, she was stunned for a moment, and then a faint smile appeared on her face.


    ''God helps me. The play has not been in vain!''!


    As soon as Fiona heard the voice of Spencer, Fiona pulled herself out of Ryan''s arms and raised her hand, quickly wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. She turned her head and looked at the man in front of her. She was surprised by his appearance. "What... What are you doing here?"


    "Why are you here?" He glanced at Ryan beside Fiona and then turned to look at her. "Come here," he said


    When Ryan saw Spencer, he always felt a little bit self abased. Since Spencer let Fiona go at this time, he had no reason to let her stay. Even if he didn''t want her to go there at all, there was nothing he could do.


    Fiona looked at Spencer, but didn''t mean to go, then Spencer squinted at her coldly.


    What was going on before Sophia''s eyes made her a headache. Hearing what Spencer said to Fiona coldly, Sophia was thinking about a solution quickly.


    Noticing what was happening, the woman took the opportunity to leave with her child in her arms.


    "Hey!" Sophia suddenly shouted, grabbing the woman''s arm and said, "She wants to run away! She hit Fiona, and now she wanted to run away! Catch her! "


    After Sophia shouted out, Everyone turned to look at the woman.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you, little girl?" The woman was very angry. Feeling the pressure that was put on her by Spencer, her eyes flashed a trace of cruelty. She shouted at Sophia, "There were so many people coming and going. Who would hit whom? Why are you so serious! I have to go back! My baby is crying! "


    Perhaps the woman''s words had been confirmed. The baby in her arms began to cry again.


    Holding Sophia''s arm, Fiona shook her head and said, "I ran too fast. It was my fault. Please let her go."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman unintentionally, but faintly felt something wrong.


    This woman had good taste in clothes. She was wearing a thick fur cape, but she didn''t have any bag in her hand. To be honest, the baby in her arms was crying, and the swaddling baby was old and round, as if something had been stuffed in it


    What was i


    side and went through the wall behind him.


    Many seemingly boarding passengers in the airport also suddenly stood up and took out their guns, firing at the people coming to them. Their intentions were obvious, as they wanted to cover that woman and protect her from leaving.


    It seemed that there was really something in the baby''s swaddle!


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed. In the sound of gunfire, he pulled the trigger accurately and shouted those men who were rushing up. There was a saying that capture the ringleader first in catching the thief. Today, as long as they caught the woman, they would see what the medicine they would sell today! Besides, he wanted to know more things about X organization from her mouth!


    "Get down!"


    On the other side, Charles brought Fiona to a relatively safe place. He suddenly shouted and pressed down Fiona to the wall. In his arms, Fiona covered her ears with her hands. She trembled with fear.


    Looking at the chaotic airport lobby, Charles raised the corners of his mouth into a weird smile. Even if the transaction failed, it was good to make some chaos. At least, it would not be so easy for Spencer.


    He had thought of everything that happened today. But what he didn''t expect was that Fiona would show up at the airport. If this was not the case, Celine he brought here would become a hostage. He wanted to see if Spencer would make Celine in trouble. This stupid woman, Celine. It doesn''t matter if she dies.

 Chapter 119 Airport Trouble (Part Two)

    Thinking of this, a complex emotion flashed through Charles''s heart.


    Why? Why did he stop the transaction as soon as he saw Fiona? Was he afraid that they might have a fight and hurt her? Why did he want to stop her when he saw Ryan holding her? And why did he drag Fiona to a safe place without a second thought? ''?


    At this time, Ryan and Sophia arrived. Noticing that Fiona was fine, they heaved a sigh of relief.


    The relaxed expression on Ryan''s face didn''t escape Charles''s eyes. He held Fiona tighter and pulled her closer to his chest to protect her.


    "Spencer! Spencer! " In the center area of the hall where the fire occurred, Celine ran aimlessly, holding her head in her hands and shouting out the name of Spencer.


    Spencer moved swiftly in the hall. If he didn''t want to capture that woman alive, he would have shot. Now the situation was somewhat passive. "Spencer!"


    After hearing the voice of Celine, he suddenly turned around and saw Celine running towards him, behind whom there were a group of armed men of X organization.


    "Damn it!" Spencer cursed, "Get down! Don''t run away! "


    "Spencer! I''m so scared! " However, Celine was too frightened to hear anyone else. She just wanted to run to Spencer''s side and ask him to protect herself.


    "Damn it!" Spencer looked at the woman on the left who was going to leave, and then turned to look at Celine on the right. He ran in the direction of Celine as he killed the other two men.


    At the other end of the hall, Eric wanted to rush over to catch people, but he saw that all the passengers at the airport were running this way, so he had to give up going forward, leaving behind to cover the innocent passengers.


    "Spencer!" Celine run two steps and watched Spencer approached her, throwing herself into his arms.


    With one hand on her waist, Spencer noticed that someone was raising a gun, so he squinted and shot at that person without hesitation.


    "Are you all right?" He held her waist and ran towards somewhere that blocked their way.


    "I..." Celine looked so sad that her makeup had been ruined by her tears. "I''m afraid..."


    "It''s okay." He patted her on the shoulder and led her behind a pillar. When he saw her crying, he suddenly felt very nervous and quickly asked, "Oh, Fiona! She stood with you just now. Where is she now?! Where is she? "


    ''Fiona! ''Fiona again!


    "Do you still miss Fiona at this time?" Celine roared suddenly, "Can''t you just care about me? If I was shot, would you... "


    "Stop it!" He frowned and continued, "What''s the situation now?! You discuss this with me? You will be fine. Everyone will be fine! ''! Now, you stay here and don''t move! Do you hear me?! "


    Celine nodded her head immediately, "You should come back soon!"


    "Yes." Spencer stared at the exit of the hall with his eagle like eyes. He was both angry and anxious when he saw the woman with drugs on her body leaving. He walked a few steps forward and suddenly stopped. Holding the gun in both hands, he pointed far at the heart on the woman''s back. He closed his eyes, aimed at her and pulled the trigger.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The bullet pierced the chest and flew straight across the air.


    The woman who held the little baby had held t


    outed, "Ryan, are you ok?! Where is the doctor? Is there a doctor? Hurry up! "


    Holding Celine in his arms, Spencer was shocked and he couldn''t help but turning around to look at Fiona, who was just looked at Ryan anxiously and helplessly, tears rolling down her cheeks. Clenching his fists, he said to Eric said, "Let''s go! Take Celine to the hospital! "


    "But..." Eric looked at Fiona.


    "I said let''s go!" With a livid face, Spencer strode away.


    "Spencer.." Celine, who was still in his arms, opened her mouth slowly I don''t want to die... "


    "Don''t worry! You''ll be fine! Don''t worry. " Spencer became more anxious as his heart was hanging in his throat.


    Hearing the heartbreaking voice of Spencer, "Celine", Fiona stood still when she heard that he was determined to leave. Seeing him gradually walking away, she felt bitter in her heart. Not until hearing Andrew''s anxious voice did Fiona come to herself.


    "Ryan! Ryan, are you okay? " Said Sophia, sobbing.


    "Take him to the hospital!" They didn''t know when Charles came back and felt relieved when he found that Fiona was fine. He crouched down and took the other side of Ryan''s body and left the mess in the airport hall.


    Outside the airport, the policemen were on duty. They had to put on full alert. Medical staff rushed into the hall to rescue the injured.


    Ryan was also wheeled into the ambulance.


    "Fiona..." With difficulty, Ryan reached out his hands and closed his eyes. His consciousness was a little vague.


    "I''m here!" With a burst of tears, Fiona held his hand and replied, "Ryan, I am here."


    "I''m happy to see you are fine."


    "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Fiona nodded and got on the ambulance too. She said to the doctors, "Please drive the car as fast as you can!"


    Inside another emergency vehicle, the doctor was giving a temporary first-aid to Celine. Hearing the voice of Fiona, Spencer bowed and got out of the car.


    "Fiona..." As soon as he got off the car, he saw the door of the ambulance which Ryan was in was closed slowly. He saw that Fiona held Ryan''s hand tightly and stopped talking.


    But since he couldn''t see Fiona, his heart sank.

 Chapter 120 The First Snow In Winter (Part One)

    The ambulance carrying Ryan and Celine reached the nearest hospital to the airport. The two were sent to the operating room.


    Standing at the door of the operating room, Fiona felt a little relieved when she saw Ryan in a coma because of the fever was sent into the operating room.


    "I warn you! Take out the bullets from her body! You can''t make any mistake! "


    Suddenly, there came a nervous and threatening voice from behind. Fiona turned around indifferently and saw that Spencer was grabbing the collar of a doctor, his eyes full of warning.


    He was still so arrogant and domineering.


    Caught off guard, Fiona sniffed scornfully. Bitterness filled her heart.


    "Yes, yes!" The doctor nodded and pushed the operating table of Celine away.


    Spencer was relieved and looked up, just looking into Fiona''s eyes. Four eyes crossed, looking at each other for a long time. There was not much expression on their faces, nor did they want to say anything.


    "Aren''t you going to have a look?" Charles walked up to Fiona and said meaningfully, "I didn''t expect to meet you on the same floor."


    Taking back her eyes, Fiona looked up at Charles and said, "I won''t go there. Besides Thank you for saving me in the airport. "


    "Nothing." With a faint smile on his lips, Charles suddenly raised his hand and smoothed Fiona''s disheveled hair. "I''m glad you''re okay."


    Out of the corner of his eye, Spencer saw this scene, and anger suddenly rose in his heart. blamed! Charles did have a plan for Fiona!


    Spencer almost stared Charles''s hand out of a hole. He was just about to run over and pulled Fiona back. But before he could do that, the door of the operating room where Celine was in was pushed open.


    A doctor in white gown, with blood all over his hand, hurried out and came to Spencer''s side. He said in trembling voice, "The bullets in the patient''s arm are too close to her heart. It''s life-threatening if we are careless. Please sign your name before we carry out the operation. "


    "Crap!" Spencer cursed and he felt his heart hanging in the air, and he continued, "If you can''t cure the patient, how can you be a doctor?"


    "I..." The doctor was too frightened to say anything. At this moment, Eric came in ti


    contact with her?


    On the other side, Spencer felt his heart was like being frying in the frying pan, hurting. He felt pain because he was worried about Celine. No matter how, Celine had taken a bullet for him and saved his life. On the other side, it was because of Fiona.


    Although he was standing at the door of the operating room of Celine, he couldn''t help thinking of Fiona.


    Seeing Fiona''s head hanging, thin and thin body like autumn leaves, Spencer would like to come forward and hold her in his arms. Fiona has just finished her operation. Now she should be in the cultivation period. Today, such a terrible shooting happened. She should have a good rest from both physical and mental aspects. But his heart sank when he realized that Fiona was worrying about Ryan.


    ''Why could Fiona worry about Ryan? Why couldn''t he worry about Celine? He not only had to worry about her, but also was very worried!


    In a fit of pique, he sat on the iron bench.


    After a long time, the sky outside the hospital gradually darkened and the sun began to set. The lights in the operation room of Ryan turned green. The operation was finally over! Feeling excited, Fiona and Sophia sat up at once. They rushed to the operating room and waited for Ryan to come out.


    The door of the operating room was pushed open. The nurse walked out with a relaxed face, took off her mask and said, "The surgery is very successful."


    "Phew That''s great! "


    "Thank God!"


    "Thank you, doctor!"

 Chapter 121 The First Snow In Winter (Part Two)

    At the door of the ward, joy and happiness filled the air. Spencer turned to look at the cheerful Fiona, and found her smile very annoying.


    In the surgery room, Ryan was pushed out of the operating room. Lying on the bed, he was in a coma with a transfusion bottle and his arm was wrapped with thick gauze.


    But Celine surgery had to take a long time to be finished. At the same time, a few other people rushed to the hospital.


    "Celine! My dear Celine! Alas, Someone cried before she arrived. It was Celine''s mother, Anna as well as Ethan. Fiona was supposed to greet them.


    "Sophia, you take Ryan to the ward first. I have to go there to have a talk with the elder." Fiona looked at Ryan.


    "Okay." Sophia nodded and glanced at the other end of the ward. Looking at Ethan, Sophia recognized him at first glance. He was the father of Spencer. She asked secretly, "Is that Spencer''s father?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "Well, like father like son." Sophia praised in a low voice, "I''m sending Ryan to his ward now."


    "Go ahead."


    "Ahahah My poor daughter! " As soon as Anna arrived at the door of the operating room, she immediately burst into tears, with her tears flowing.


    "Anna, it is my fault." With sadness all over Spencer''s face, he added, "It''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of Celine."


    "It''s not your fault..." Sobbing, Anna waved her hands, out of breath.


    Ethan patted Anna''s shoulder to comfort her and asked Spencer, "What did the doctor say?"


    "They haven''t come out yet. But the best doctor has been transferred from the general hospital. There should be no problem. " Spencer was afraid that Anna couldn''t stand the hit and fainted. That would be more troublesome.


    "That''s good." Ethan nodded.


    But instead of looking at Spencer, Fiona greeted to them, "Hello, father, Anna."


    Ethan turned to look at Fiona and asked concernedly, "How are you feeling, Fiona? Are you okay? "


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Fiona shook her head and said to Anna, "Anna, don''t worry too much."


    Anna choked with sobs and nodded. She had no strength to talk.


    Spencer fixed his eyes on the door of the operating room but didn''t look at Fiona.


    For a moment, there was only silence in the corridor except Anna''s sobs.


    Standing there for a while, Fiona felt a little embarrassed. She stood with her back to Spencer and looked at Anna who was crying bitterly. She thought it was a little weird for her to wait for the operation to finish.


    Before she could take steps and change her position, her arm was grabbed from behind. She froze and felt someone pulled her into a warm embrace.


    "Where are you going? !" Sp


    sleep, she felt a warm current coursing through his chest. She moved closer to his chest, like a lovely kitten.


    Spencer''s heart was filled with softness. He walked slowly towards Ethan and Anna with her in his arms.


    "Has Fiona fallen asleep?" Ethan asked in a low voice.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded. He looked at the woman in his arms and said, "I''ll take her to some other place to have a rest."


    "Go ahead." Ethan responded.


    Under the nurse''s guidance, he carried Fiona to a quiet ward.


    The moment he put Fiona on the bed, he was a little reluctant to let her go. Looking around, he just wanted to find a stool and sit by the bed. An idea flashed in his mind and came up with a better idea.


    He climbed onto the bed and lay down with Fiona in his arms. Just like what he had done in the hospital that night, he felt at ease only when he slept with Fiona in his arms. Even though he didn''t do anything, he didn''t need to do it thousands of times better than others.


    "Fiona, Fiona..."


    Spencer slowly called Fiona''s name, unaware that his voice was so affectionate. He touched the short hair on Fiona''s forehead and said gently and aggrievedly, "Can''t you not care so much about Ryan? Although he saved you, if I were him, I would save you without hesitation! ''Fiona, why don''t you take a look at me...'' Don''t say that you hate me. I can''t stand it... "


    Fiona was in a good dream and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    It was as warm as spring in the room, but outside the window it was cold as all things had withered. On a winter night which was thousands of miles away from the starry sky, snowflakes flew in twos and threes from the sky, looking obscure and beautiful in the dim street lamps.


    The first snow since winter came quietly in M City.

 Chapter 122 Kiss Her For The First Time (Part One)

    Late at night, another person hurried to the hospital, who was waiting outside the operating room of Celine.


    Terence came to the corridor in his short black leather jacket, which made him look capable and steady. There was a layer of snowflakes falling from his hair and body, making him look a bit fatigued. He walked straight to Spencer and asked in a deep voice, "Hasn''t she come out yet?"


    Spencer shook his head silently. The coat he was wearing was still kept by Fiona. Wearing nothing but a sweater, he felt a little cold. He looked up at Terence and asked, "Is it snowing?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "It''s getting bigger and bigger."


    Spencer looked back and saw overwhelming snowflakes. It was the first snow in M City.


    "How long has the operation been?" Asked Terence.


    "Four or five hours," Spencer turned around and said. He "slept" with Fiona for a while. He just came out, so he was not sure.


    "Don''t worry. She will be fine." Comforted Terence, frowning.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded his head to show his agreement. If there was anything bad happened to Celine, he would never feel at ease for the rest of his life. After all, he had betrayed Celine once, and he couldn''t do anything to hurt her again.


    "I''m going to have a talk with Ethan," Terence patted his Spencer''s shoulder and made his way to Ethan. He walked to Ethan and said something respectfully.


    "All right, all right! The operation is over! "


    After a while, there was a sudden scream of Anna in excitement from the door of the operating room. Spencer and Terence turned their heads at the same time, and saw the light of the operating room suddenly green. The two people looked at each other from distance, and at the same time quickly walked to the door of the operating room.


    The first one coming out of the operating room was the doctor in white gown. They surrounded him and asked anxiously, "How is it going?"


    "How is my Celine?"


    "Is the operation over?"


    The doctor took off the mask and said, "The bullets in the patient were removed successfully. As long as we keep observing for 48 hours, there will be no big problem for her to pass the dangerous period."


    "What''s the odds of her going through the dangerous period?" Spencer was worried about her.


    "80% only." The doctor said in a firm ton


    rence. Did you peep at the file?"


    As soon as he heard what Spencer said, Terence put up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "Mr. Spencer, don''t be kidding," he said in fear


    "Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist!" Spencer cast a glance at Terence and pretended to look pitiful. "As long as you say something out of the document, I believe that you didn''t peep at it," he said


    "I agree with you!" Eric agreed.


    "Okay, then let''s talk about X organization!" "I only knew a little about it, and the only thing I know is their base isn''t in our country. It was a huge forest. In the beginning, it was difficult for outsiders to enter the forest due to the dangerous terrain. Later on, I heard that it had been occupied by several people. Now it seems that it is belong to the X organization," replied Terence seriously


    Spencer nodded and said, "They are abroad now. Things will be more difficult to deal with."


    "Yes." With a nod, Terence continued, "Their main activities are smuggling drugs and ores, as well as some difficult tasks. Most importantly, there is a group of top experts in X organization who are specialized in developing medicine. So far, I don''t know what they are studying..."


    After Spencer heard what he said, his eyebrows were furrowed deeper. He said, "Recently, they often create unrest. It seems that they are going to take action. Oh, what''s the medicine they were going to sell? Have you found it? Is it found on the market now, or is it the medicine that they have made? "

 Chapter 123 Kiss Her For The First Time (Part Two)

    Just then, Eric opened his mouth. "We found three thousand grams of drugs from the baby''s swaddle. We don''t know what kind of drugs they are yet. They have been submitted to the medicine testing center of the concerned department. They will get the results by tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and said, "Although the woman was dead, but she left something useful behind. Also, this mission didn''t fail completely. "


    "This mission is a little difficult. I don''t blame you." "But why did you break out of the monitoring room?" asked Terence


    Speaking of this, the color of Spencer suddenly turned dark red. He gave Terence a glare, "I do! I feel suffocated. I''m going for a walk! "


    Instead of answering his question, Terence suddenly raised his hand and pointed at the person behind Spencer, shouting, "Hey! "Fiona!"


    "Where?! Fiona... " On reflex, Spencer turned around, but saw nothing. He stopped talking and turned around, only to see Terence and Eric giggling behind his back.


    "You laugh at me! Look at you! " Giving them a disdainful look, Spencer said, "Come on! Don''t linger around. You should go home now."


    "How about you?" Eric asked, stopping laughing.


    "Stupid!" Caressing Eric''s waist, Terence said, "As I said, how could Spencer leave with Fiona here?"


    "Oh, you''re right!" Hearing this, Eric nodded. He patted his head and said with a smile, "Okay, okay! "I shouldn''t ask! Let''s go! "


    "Let''s go!" Spencer waved his hand impatiently.


    When Terence was about to take a step forward, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and patted on Spencer''s shoulder, saying, "Gratitude and love are not the same thing."


    When Spencer thought about it carefully, Terence had already left.


    "What?"


    Eric''s voice came from a distance, "What gratitude? What love? What do you mean? "


    "I''m warning Mr. Spencer, not to be too grateful to Celine. And don''t confuse the feelings to her." Terence''s voice was neither too loud nor too low, but it happened to be heard by Spencer.


    "You make me more confused "Ouch, it''s so cold!"


    Their voices gradually disappeared in the snowy night, but Spencer''s heart was as clear as a mirror.


    Celine was still in ICU and was unconscious. When he passed by the ICU, he stood up and watched Celine closely from the window.


    On the other side, in a general ward, Fiona woke up from her dream because she felt a little cold. She opened her eyes and saw the familiar white roof and four walls. She thought she had been taken back to the general hospital. When she sat up and looked at the decoration in the room, she realized that it was not a place.


    Then where am I?


    All of a sudden, she was distracted. She t


    expression.


    "Peaceful coexistence? !" A mocking smile appeared on his face, but the air-conditioning he gave out was colder than the snow outside the window. "I don''t understand what you mean by ''peaceful coexistence''?"


    "You..." Turning her head, Fiona''s face was covered with anger. "You know the answer! I mean, from now on, stay away from me. I even stay at school on weekends and won''t sleep with you even if I go home. Except in front of the elders, we''d better not talk too much... "


    "Not talk too much? Stay away from me? " With a low voice, he came closer to her, lowered his head and breathed on her face. "Can''t I be so close to you like this?"


    Bastard!


    Fiona turned her head away and was about to leave. However, when she moved her body, she had been pulled back by him. Her body was pushed by him, and her back was suddenly pressed against the cold glass.


    "You are always smart. Why do you always like to do something beyond your depth?" The distance between them was so close that they could feel the temperature on each other''s face, but they didn''t face to face. "You can''t leave without my permission." Said Spencer in a cold tone. He tightened her grip, and grabbed her arm tightly.


    "Let me go!" Fiona glared at him and stopped struggling. "What else can you do except being violent?" she asked


    Looking at her nagging face, an idea that Spencer had never thought came to his mind. Kiss her!


    "I can still..." Spencer drawled intentionally. Fiona waited for his reply with doubt.


    "Well..."


    But the next second, he lowered his head and accurately met her lips, giving her a deep kiss.


    Suddenly, Fiona opened her eyes wide and felt the lips on her lips that were as warm and cool as the summer breeze. She suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "Don''t Hmm... "

 Chapter 124 Met Each Other For The First Time (Part One)

    Fiona''s brain was totally blank, and she had completely forgotten to think. With her eyes wide open, she could only see a thick hair and dark hair cover in front of her. Suddenly, a surge of dizziness washed over her. Her face turned as red as a ripe apple. She tried to push Spencer away with her hands, but it turned out that she made it a mistake, making him even more aggressive.


    One escaped while the other chased. Both of them were so immersed in the game that neither of them noticed the man standing outside the window. The man was no one else, it was Charles.


    Charles''s gloomy eyes became more erratic at the moment. She looked at the direction from which he was pointing, and saw that Spencer was grabbing Fiona''s hand, but he couldn''t tell the expression on Fiona''s face.


    He was getting more and more strange! When he knew that Fiona had been taken to this ward by Spencer, he had come here on impulse to check on her. But he did not expect to see such a ghastly scene!


    But he tried to pretend that he didn''t care about it. Although he knew everything about Fiona, such as how she was caught by Spencer at the Civil Affairs Bureau, and what he had done to her, they had only contacted each other for a few times. The purpose of investigating Fiona was to let her hold down Spencer. It seemed that it was getting more and more strange? He became more and more impatient to know something about Fiona


    It was the first time that a complex and hesitant expression had appeared on Charles''s face. After a long time, his eyebrows trembled, and his eyes regained firmness and a trace of ferocity. No way! People who make great achievements must not be encumbered by their love. Besides, he was just a little bit interested in the Fiona!


    "Let Let go of ... "


    The room was still burning with passion.


    These few broken syllables which were hard to pronounce by Fiona were all swallowed by Spencer the next second.


    Fiona just felt Spencer was crazy. For a moment, she was so angry that she shook her fist and beat him around.


    "Don''t move!"


    It seemed a century before he let go of her. He spoke in a low and hoarse voice, star


    and sophisticated.


    Spencer made a judgment on Charles in his heart. Meanwhile, Charles kept watching Spencer.


    It was said that Mr. Spencer was a man of action and determination. The invincible Mr. Spencer even turned angry when he asked for a kiss just now, but he acted like a spoiled child who could trigger the childish emotion in his heart. How important you were in his heart, Fiona? Sure enough, you were his Achilles'' heel.


    "Charles?" After a long time of silence, Spencer spoke first.


    "Yes." With a playful smile on his face, Charles nodded and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Spencer. I''ve heard a lot about you." Then, he stepped forward and stretched out his hand.


    "Mr. Charles, you too." Spencer politely shook hands with him.


    It was the first time for Fiona to hear such gentle words from Spencer. It was the first time that she had seen him like this, and she was a little unaccustomed to it.


    "What a coincidence to meet Mr. Charles here." Spencer cast a glance at Fiona intentionally or unintentionally.


    Knowing what was going on, Charles just smiled and said to Fiona, "I thought that Fiona was also shocked today, so I came here to have a look. She is fine anyway. Besides, Ryan hasn''t woken up yet. I want to tell her not to worry too much. "


    "Okay." "Thank you, Mr. Charles." Fiona replied gently.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Charles to have a good relationship with my wife." Said Spencer dryly.

 Chapter 125 Met Each Other For The First Time (Part Two)

    Wife? The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Fiona is an excellent employee in our company. As the boss, I think highly of her," The smile on Charles''s face disappeared, and he said politely but with some underlying meaning.


    Speaking of admiring, it occurred to Spencer that they had attended the jewelry show in Fred. He got angry as soon as he thought of it.


    "Mr. Charles. Fiona is good at writing and drawing. You should not arrange for her to go on business. " There was a hint of displeasure in his tone, but also a strong sense of order. "After all, she is just an intern."


    Charles knew that he was implying something. He must have known that he had dinner with Fiona that night.


    "As an intern, she needs more practice." "I will ask someone to take care of her when she goes on a business trip. You can rest assured, Mr. Spencer." Charles spoke as usual.


    Damn it! How dare you win over me!


    Anger rose in Spencer''s heart all of a sudden, and he couldn''t help cursing in his heart. When is it your turn to care about Fiona? How dare you hire someone to take care of Fiona!


    Fiona could clearly feel the anger from him. They had just talked for a few words, but there was an argument between them.


    "Oh, by the way!" At this time, Charles spoke again, "I wonder how is Celine now. I was so concerned about my brother that I didn''t ask about Celine. Celine is an excellent designer in our company. I feel sorry for her! "


    "It''s none of your business." Spencer said coldly but didn''t realize that Fiona''s face had darkened with fury.


    "Haha..." But Charles saw the expression on Fiona''s face. He laughed and said deliberately, "That''s right. Celine was injured because he wanted to save you. He was badly injured. He just came from the jaws of death. Of course Mr. Spencer you cared about her very much. The friendship between you is so moving. If you were not siblings, I''m afraid you would be a perfect match! "


    Spencer pursed his lips tightly into a straight line and his brows were almost wrinkled into a frown. Yes, if they hadn''t become sister and brother all of a sudden, he would have been together with Celine, while Fiona might be with Ryan.


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    The patient''s room was in silence. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door hurriedly outside. The person who knocked on the door was nervous. "Mr. Spencer, something bad happened! Miss Celine, she... "


    "What''s wrong with her? !" Spencer threw Fiona off and rushed to the door at lightning speed. Spencer was so nervous that his voice shakes


    "She''s not in a good condition. The doctor is doing first-aid."


    "Celine Celine! " After hearing that, he pushed the man away at once and strode towards the intensive care unit. His boots stepped on the corridor, and the sounds seemed to make people anxious.


    As Fiona


    ays, but you didn''t die either! " A long time ago, the words said by her aunt Jenny seemed to have been the same as what Spencer had said. "You are fated hard little fox essence, a pair of coquettish appearance, so young someone sends love letter to you. Bah! You are my nemesis! A jinx! "


    Fiona opened her mouth, with tears in her eyes.


    Standing far away from them, Charles clenched his fists tightly. He kept struggling and wandering. He was a little angry when he saw Fiona was insulted by Spencer like this. Obviously, he was fond of watching the fun!


    He told himself that he would have no way back if he goes to take Fiona back, at least in his heart he had a weakness.


    But before he made a final decision, the door of the ICU was slowly opened.


    The only few minutes of rescue made several high-end doctors anxious with sweat on their faces. They came out in a hurry and said, "Mr. Spencer, the patient is all right!"


    Spencer then let go of Fiona and turned around to face the doctor. With a cold breath still hanging on his body, he asked, "Is she really all right this time?! If she were to appear as she had just done, I would not spare you! "


    "Yes, yes! I promise she''ll be fine this time. " The doctor said.


    "Humph!" After a short pause, he strode towards the ward.


    "Mr. Spencer, you can''t go inside now..."


    "Fuck off!" Before the doctor could finish his words, Spencer got a cold glance at him and rushed into the ICU. The door slammed shut and everyone was stopped outside the ICU.


    Before Fiona could recover from the pain, through the glass, she decadently saw that Spencer sat beside the bed, carefully holding Celine''s hand, as if taking care of a treasure.


    Run!


    The only word left in her mind was to run away from Spencer. That was what she wanted to do the whole time. Now that Spencer did not let her go, she had no choice but to run away!

 Chapter 126 Ryan Leaves Quietly (Part One)

    The next morning, the people of the M City began a fresh life in the snow.


    Spencer stayed in the ward for the whole night. Last night, Fiona was sensible and left. She went to bed. She didn''t need to see the couple love each other but torture herself.


    But now, Fiona was standing outside the ward of Ryan. The graceful temperament of him couldn''t be hidden even though he was wearing a hospital gown. He sat on the bed with his arms being hung up, and the people in the room looked at him.


    Fiona stopped. She would come again when no one was around! That was what Fiona thought.


    "Ah? "Fiona? Just as Fiona was about to turn around and leave, Sophia opened the door and stopped her in a hurry. "Where are you going? Aren''t you here to see Ryan? "


    "I, I will come back later!" Fiona glanced at the ward and saw a well-dressed woman wiping tears for Ryan. ''She must be Ryan''s mother, '' she thought. On the other side, there was a middle-aged man who looked a little fat, but his features could still tell that he looked like Ryan. Was this the father of the Ryan?


    ''With his parents around, I can''t go in, '' she thought.


    "Don''t wait! Ryan just asked you. " Grabbing Fiona''s arm, Sophia said, "When Ryan wakes up, the first thing he asked is if you are okay. You can''t go!"


    "Sophia, don''t do that..."


    Before she could get out of her arms, Sophia had dragged her into the ward and said, "Uncle Wen, look, this is Fiona!"


    In an instant, everyone turned to look at Fiona, and Charles frowned.


    "Hi, Fiona!" On the bed, Ryan cried out excitedly, "How''s everything going? Are you okay? "


    "I''m fine." Fiona shook her head slightly. She took a look at Ryan''s parents and greeted them politely, "Hello, uncle and aunt."


    "Emm." Mr. Wen replied in a calm tone. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward.


    She was the one who got Ryan shot in the arm. Ryan was supposed to go abroad now, but he was sent to the hospital because of her. Ryan''s father didn''t blame her for that and gave face to her.


    Standing aside, Fiona was a little uneasy.


    Sophia swallowed her saliva, as if she had pushed Fiona to the center of trouble again due to her car


    It''s all my wishful thinking. "


    With knitted brows, Fiona apologized, "I''m sorry, Ryan..."


    "Every time you call me senior, I would rather you call me by my first name just like what you call the drillmaster. In that case, it seems we are closer." He continued, "Last night, at the airport hall, you saw that someone was pointing a weapon at the back of Spencer. You rushed over regardless of everything else. You couldn''t pretend to be nervous And I can''t watch you get hurt either. It''s the best choice for me to forget you in a different environment, therefore, I choose to go abroad. "


    Fiona''s eyes reddened slightly. "I''m sorry, senior. You''ve been so good to me, but I can''t give you anything."


    "Yeah, why should I?" Ryan said in a sad voice, "I really wanted to pretend that I dislike you, but I couldn''t control myself to be good to you. Did you poison me?"


    Caught off guard, Fiona was speechless for a moment, unable to utter a word.


    "Fiona, I haven''t had a chance, have I?" Ryan stared at her with burning eyes.


    "I''m sorry..." Fiona lowered her head.


    "I want you to tell me in person that you don''t like me. Then I will give up." It was the first time that Ryan was so persistent. He insisted on adding salt to his wound by saying, "I will never badger you from now on."


    Her eyes reddened. "I''m sure you''ll find someone better in the future."


    "Tell me, you don''t like me." Said Ryan stubbornly, staring at her.

 Chapter 127 Ryan Leaves Quietly (Part Two)

    "I I don''t like you. " Fiona gritted her teeth and said the four words.


    "I know. You can leave now." Ryan seemed to have expected such a result and closed his eyes slowly, "I''m going to rest."


    Feeling a lump in her throat, she looked at Ryan for a while, got up quietly and rushed out of the ward.


    After she left, Ryan opened his eyes. His beautiful eyes were full of tears. Today was the real end. The only way to protect her was to let her go. ''I wish you happy, '' he thought.


    Half a day later, Ryan calmed down and struggled to pick up the phone on the bedside table. "Hello? Andrew, book this afternoon''s air ticket for me Yes... "


    In the afternoon, Fiona suddenly received a phone message from Ryan. That is to say, he''s already on the plane. Please take care of herself. Shocked, Fiona ran into the room immediately.


    Sure enough, the bed was empty, nothing.


    It was hard for her to believe. She turned around and walked out of the ward in a hurry. Meanwhile, she saw her father, Mr. Wen, coming out from the corner in a hurry.


    "It''s you! You bitch! You not only hurt my son, but also let her leave before he recovered! You, you... " Mr. Wen was trembling with anger. He raised his right hand immediately and was going to hit Fiona.


    Frightened, Fiona closed her eyes and was ready to take it. After a while, the expected slap did not fall. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw his father''s hand was high, and behind him, a tall man was holding his father''s wrist.


    "Ah..." Fiona opened her mouth slightly in surprise, "Spencer?"


    "What? You can''t even get a slap on her face! " Holding Mr. Wen''s wrist, Spencer asked ironically, "Who do you think you are? How dare you beat her?"


    "You, you, you..." Mr. Wen struggled hard but failed to break away from the control of Spencer. His face turned red in anger and he said, "Who the hell are you?! Let go of me! "


    "Me? I am her husband. " Spencer snorted and shook off Mr. Wen''s arm with force.


    "Husband?" Hearing this, Mr. Wen was so angry that his body trembled, "Well, well, well! Fiona, you should have a husband, how dare you mess up with my son! It was really an eye opener! Humph! "


    Mr. Wen snorted angrily, turned and strode away.


    "Thank you." Fiona said in a low voice.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, he glanced at Fiona, turned around and left without saying a word.


    As time passed by, it was getting colder and colder. People were more and more excited about the vocation.


    For the next three days, Fiona led an unrestrained and comfortable life. Because Spencer had put all his heart and soul into looking a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    herself.


    "By the way, recently the M City is not peaceful. You have to pay attention to what happened yesterday at the airport." Wayne suddenly said, "Fiona, you''re Spencer''s wife. It''s inevitable that someone will overhear you and do something bad to you. I''ll ask Spencer to send some people to protect you."


    Wayne looked serious, and Fiona nodded to him solemnly.


    "As for Celine," Wayne sighed. "She is always very clingy to Spencer. Don''t take what she just said seriously. After all, she was injured this time for saving Spencer. He even gave you a cold shoulder when looking after her. Don''t take it to heart."


    After hearing that, a lump came into her throat. Only grandpa cared for her in this world.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I understand." Choking with sobs, Fiona tried to calm down and asked tentatively, "Grandpa, what if I want to study abroad one day and leave without seeing you?"


    "Studying abroad? Why? It''s a long way to go to another country. You don''t need to worry about it. You''re a girl, and it''s better not to go abroad. Besides, the things abroad can''t be better than those at home," he added


    "Yes, Grandpa, you are right." Answered Fiona perfunctorily and awkwardly.


    "I heard that you had been with me when I was in a coma, hadn''t you?" In the ward, Celine spoke to Spencer with tenderness in her eyes.


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Spencer nodded, without any expression on his face. "You got injured for saving me. I have to wait until you wake up."


    "Just that?" Said Johnny with a look of unwillingness on his face. "And you guard my door only because you are grateful to me?"


    "Celine, you..."


    "You kept calling me dear Celine." Blinking her eyes, Celine asked anxiously, "You still love me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 128 Does Charles Like Fiona (Part One)

    "Do you still love me? Spencer? " Asked Celine, her eyes full of expectation and eagerness.


    When Spencer saw her face, he was stunned. Various complex emotions flashed through his mind. Ever since she came back from abroad, she had asked him about it a few times as long as she had the chance. But he always avoided it. Now that she had given herself up to save him, he could definitely not say such heartless words again


    "I..." Spencer frowned and was about to speak when Celine put her hands to her chest, gasped and trembled, "Ouch... It hurts! "


    "Hurt again?! Don''t move! " Suddenly, he stood up and held her, "I''ll call the doctor!"


    "Haha..." When Celine saw the nervous expression on his face, she suddenly burst into laughter. She grabbed his sleeves and said, "I''m lying! Aren''t you said to be the most acute observer? Why are you fooled by me every time? Or am I too good at acting? "


    "Don''t joke about your health." After getting back to his seat, Spencer gave Celine a cold look. He couldn''t hide his concern in his words.


    "Spencer," suddenly Celine held his hand, and without a smile on her face, she said seriously, "there is a saying that ''care is blind''. You are fooled by me every time. Do you lose your mind because you care about me? This time I was injured. After I went through the gate of hell, I suddenly understood a lot of things... "


    "What is it?" Asked Spencer.


    "I suddenly understand that living is a very happy thing." Celine smiled gently, "I have been in a chaos during these days when I was in a coma. Everything in front of me is blank. I tried to open my eyes, but I failed. I wanted to escape from that empty and quiet place, but I could do nothing I am so desperate. It was not until I woke up that I realized how good it is to be alive. "


    "Yes, life is not easy. You should cherish life." As soon as he finished his words, he thought of Fiona all of a sudden. She was a person who cherished her life so much. He had been protecting her life so much that he would never allow anything bad to happen to her because of him


    "It''s not easy to live, and it''s hard to find someone who is willing to live with you." Celine stared at Sp


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    separated.


    And the culprit is the father of the child.


    "Spencer, are you sad, too? To have an abortion? " Celine asked tentatively.


    "Sad?" A smile of self mockery appeared on his lips. "This decision is probably the best choice for everyone."


    "Do you hate her? Are you revenging on her? " Celine asked again, "Because of her existence, we are doomed not to be together. Your marriage has already been arranged. Even if we can''t become brother and sister, it is impossible for us to get married."


    "Because of a car accident ten years ago, my mother passed away, and your mother came to our home with you Then the life path is in a mess. I really wish that Fiona could die. I want to torture her and hurt her, everything she does is wrong... " His words upset Fiona deeply who was standing outside the ward.


    Originally, she didn''t expect him to say anything nice, but when she really heard his hatred for her, it was still hard for her to accept. It wasn''t her fault and she didn''t know anything, but he was trying to impose all the blame on her.


    Fiona turned around and walked out of the ward.


    If a living person had to accept such a price, she would rather take it in silence to prevent those bad rumors on her mother. As for Spencer, they had no connection at all. It was really unreliable to get together after their arranged marriage from childhood. As the saying goes, "love will grow as time goes by." it was impossible for them.

 Chapter 129 Does Charles Like Fiona (Part Two)

    Fiona touched the bracelet on her hand. She was unwilling to give up. The bracelet that had accompanied her for so many years should be returned soon, wouldn''t it?


    In the ward, hearing what Spencer said, Celine felt a little excited. It was the first thing she would like to see when Spencer hated Fiona. How could she accept that she was taken advantage of by Fiona?


    After this dramatic rescue, she suddenly realized that she should take advantage of this advantage to seize the opportunity to win Spencer''s heart while he was grateful to her. To win his heart, she needed to follow his will and treat him gently.


    "Spencer..." Turning to a pitiful look, Celine asked, "Have you thought of your mother again? I know you are sad. But it''s been so long. Please don''t be sad any more. "


    It had been a long time since he saw Celine was so reasonable, and he couldn''t find a way to make his heart softened. "I can''t just forget what happened ten years ago. But I always attribute my hatred to her. Don''t you think you went too far? "


    The expression on Celine''s face froze. "Yes, she is. She is also a victim Don''t hate her. But... " Celine held Spencer''s hand tightly, "But please don''t like her either, okay? Let her go, and we can be together again I''m sure I''ll change since I was willful. I want to be good with you. "


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the imploring look on Celine''s face.


    Tinkle


    When he was hesitating, his phone in the pocket suddenly rang. It was a signal of rescue. He quickly took out the phone and looked at it, but he frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at his expression, Celine asked doubtfully.


    "Company affairs." He took back his phone and said, "You just woke up and must be very tired after talking for such a long time. You can have a rest first. I have to go out for a while."


    "Well, well." Celine originally wanted to ask him to stay, but changed her mind at last. "You can continue with your work first."


    "I''ll leave after you fall asleep." Spencer sat up and helped her lie down. "Have a good rest."


    Suddenly, Celine raised her head and kissed on Spencer''s face.


    His body froze and he turned to look at her. After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "Don''t be kidding. Go to sleep."


    "Yes!" Celine couldn''t help smiling. Spencer didn''t push her away. Did it mean that he was really moved by what she said?


    After Celine fell asleep, he walked out of the ward silently. He walked to the corridor and picked up his phone again. He went through the messages from Eric.


    "Mr. Spencer, we haven''t found the location and information of the sender."


    Spencer was not surprise


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    okay for me. I also get rid of one trouble now. You just need to completely keep Spencer''s heart! Let me see how capable you are in seducing men! "


    "You..." However, no matter how hard Celine tried, she couldn''t get rid of the control of Charles. She shouted angrily, "What the hell do you want to do?"


    "I want to make a match of you and Spencer," A smile appeared on Charles''s face. He slowly moved his hand forward, and coincidentally pressed her wound with her hand.


    "Ah -" Celine cried out in pain, "Let go of me!"


    "Don''t forget the medicine I gave you." At the sight of her pale face, a cruel smile spread over Ryan''s face. He said, "I don''t think you are able to win a man''s heart Then grasp him on the bed! "


    "You want me to seduce Spencer? Why... " Celine endured the pain and asked in a trembling voice.


    "I never give others the chance to ask why I do things." Charles let go of her and wiped her hands carelessly. "Isn''t that good to let you be with Spencer? May you succeed soon. "


    Then Charles put his hands into pockets and walked out of the ward leisurely.


    At this moment, Celine was sweating, as if she had just washed her face. When she was about to press the bell on the bedside, she suddenly thought of something when she called for a nurse. An idea occurred to her. Charles never meddled in other people''s business and this time he tried her best to match her with Spencer. Was it because ''Fiona?


    Was it because Charles liked Fiona? She remembered that they had a dinner alone at Fred that night. It was impossible for Fiona to be active, and the one who was active must be Charles.


    Thinking of this, Celine''s face darkened. She had been in country B for many years and never succeeded. How could it be so easy for her?

 Chapter 130 Go To Take Care Of Her (Part One)

    The moment violet walked out of the ward, she suddenly thought of something. She turned around and went back to the door. Holding the door handle, she saw Unna''s miserable look. With a smile on her lips, she said in an evil and attractive tone, "Oh, by the way, there are two words left."


    Hearing Charles''s voice, Celine looked up abruptly, frowned and asked, "What else do you want to say?"


    "At the airport at that time, maybe others didn''t see it clearly, but I saw it clearly." Charles raised his eyebrows, looking so confident that let Celine felt that everything was under his control. Then he continued, "The person who really went to save Spencer was Fiona, but you blocked her way and got shot. You become a hero to save people for nothing. You are really a lucky dog."


    By this moment, Celine''s face had already turned pale, and she was even paler than before. So, she couldn''t find any confidence to continue defending, "Hum Stop talking nonsense! "


    "Nonsense?" Charles snorted, "You are clear whether I''m kidding. You''d better hook him up in the bed as soon as possible to confirm your identity. It doesn''t matter if you really save him or not, otherwise, I will naturally have a way to let him know the truth."


    "Why?" Celine asked in a weak voice, "Will you get any benefit from sending me to him? For whom? "


    "It''s my business. How dare you ask?" Charles''s eyes shone with danger.


    "Is it Fiona?" Celine couldn''t control herself and blurted out what was on her mind.


    Charles''s hand that was holding the doorknob paused for a moment, and then he smiled. "You think too much."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    This time, he closed the door without mercy. But after he closed the door, he couldn''t calm down. ''Fiona! ''Fiona! The name lingered in his mind. He didn''t want to admit that he was getting more and more interested in Fiona.


    "Hiss..." In the ward, Celine gasped as her chest suddenly ached. She hurriedly pressed the emergency bell on the bedside. Her body kept shivering, and she looked like a yellow leaf floating in the autumn.


    Not long after, the nurses and doctors rushed to the ward. They were shocked to see the appearance of Celine. Why did her wound open


    nd.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, "Yes. I''ll go back to the school to prepare for the final exam. Do you want to come with me?"


    "No, thanks." "Now that Fiona is back, I think we can pass the advanced mathematics test. We only copy your multiple choice answers then we can pass the exam." Ella continued


    But instead of giving a direct answer to that, Fiona only said with a slight smile, "Have you had your breakfast? I brought some food. "


    "Oh my God! My left eyelid kept twitching today, and I was wondering what good things would happen today," Sophia immediately sat up from the bed, and said with a smile, "Oh, our big star - Fiona comes. Don''t worry about our breakfast and the final exam. You''re so nice!"


    "I say the smell is still good!" Ella also laughed, lying sideways on the bed, "Sophia, bring me the breakfast, I am not going down."


    "Get lazy!" Sophia peeled an egg and put it into her mouth. With a lisp, she said to Ella, "Get it yourself!"


    "You work hard? Why don''t you study hard? You''re not as fast as me in designing! " Ella spit.


    Feeling a little envious of the two girls, Fiona gave the breakfast to Ella and said, "Okay, here you are."


    "Thank you, Fiona! Love you! "Ella picked up the breakfast and wolfed it down.


    "By the way, have you eaten yet, Fiona?" Asked Sophia casually while eating.


    "Yes, I have." Fiona nodded. She went to the desk and started packing. "Take your time. I''m going to the library now."

 Chapter 131 Go To Take Care Of Her (Part Two)

    "Why don''t you take a rest?" "It''s so cold outside. You just came back and you haven''t cooled down yet," said Sophia with a frown.


    "Such a warm dormitory. I''m afraid I won''t want to leave for too long." With a faint smile, she continued, "Besides, I still have a lot of work to do. I have to prepare for the advanced mathematics exam for you guys. It''s no problem if I don''t work hard!"


    "Haha..." With an awkward smile on her face, Sophia said, "Fiona. I''ll treat you to dinner after we pass the exam."


    "That''s a deal." Raising her eyebrows, Fiona packed up her things and said, "Then I''ll go."


    "I''ll see you off." Then, Sophia hurriedly took a thick scarf from her bed and followed Fiona out of the room.


    "It''s too cold. You can go back now." Fiona joked, "How about you change your clothes and go with me?"


    "No way!" With a pout, Sophia tucked the scarf around Fiona''s neck and said, "Look at you, you don''t wear enough. Wear a scarf. Don''t get your neck cold."


    "Thank you, Sophia." With a smile, she accepted Sophia'' kindness frankly.


    "Ryan told me to take good care of you." Without even looking at Fiona, Sophia fixed her scarf carefully.


    The eyelashes flickered, and Fiona concealed the sadness and helplessness in her eyes. "I should say sorry to him."


    "You have to do it against your willingness." Sophia patted her on the back and said, "Well, it''s warm now. You can''t feel cold no matter how cold it is."


    "Then I''ll go now." With a wave, Fiona turned around and left.


    Sophia stood there and watched the thin figure of Fiona disappear at the corner. Then she went back to the dormitory with a slight sigh.


    When she was walking to the middle of a small lake, she heard an anxious voice from behind. "Classmate! Classmate! "


    In the familiar place and familiar scene, Fiona shivered and turned around subconsciously.


    "Hey," a tall and strong strange boy greeted in front of Fiona, holding a piece of paper in his hand. "You dropped your paper," he gasped


    "Oh, thank you." Absent minded, Fiona took the painting and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." The boy blushed and scratched his hair shyly. "Then I''ll go. Don''t lose anything


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he added seriously


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! " Responded Celine in a loud voice.


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and put the peeled apple in her hand. "You eat first. I''ll go pack and send someone to pick you up later."


    "Okay."


    At the art school dormitory building 315 of D University.


    In the afternoon before the holiday, the three girls in the dormitory were busy tidying up their things. Fiona packed her things simply and was ready to return to the courtyard. After all it was New Year''s day, the family reunion day, she wanted to go back to get along with grandpa.


    Sophia and Ella left in a hurry. Since Fiona insisted on her job, she didn''t leave until it was four o''clock in the afternoon. She quietly closed the windows and left the dormitory.


    There were few people in the campus now. After slowly walking out of the gate, Fiona turned left and saw a cool off-road car parking at the gate. She knew who it was without checking the plate number.


    Looking at the car, Fiona didn''t move.


    Damn


    Seeing the frustration on Fiona''s face, Spencer became unhappy. He pushed open the door and got out of the car, came up to her valiantly, looking down at her, and said, "Well, you don''t remember me? Or do you need me to invite you in person? "


    "What are you doing here?" Fiona looked at Spencer and saw that Celine who was sitting in the car, asked coldly.


    "I''ll take you to the base."


    With a frown, Fiona refused, "No, I''m not going."

 Chapter 132 Go To Take Care Of Her (Part Three)

    "It''s not up to you." He insisted, "Celine needs to go there. She needs someone to take care of her."


    "You mean that I should take care of her?" "Sorry, I don''t want to go with you," Fiona said indifferently, tugging the drawing board behind her. After saying that, she walked around and was about to leave.


    "I have told you, it''s not up to you." But Spencer had no time to explain and stopped her. "Don''t make me use violence."


    "I want to go home to accompany grandpa."


    "I have told grandpa and he agreed to take you there," Said Spencer casually.


    Without any expression on her face, Fiona slowly said, "If this is how you take revenge on me, then you''ve made it." Then she strode towards her car without looking back.


    Spencer stood still, sadness flashing across his eyes.


    Sitting in the back seat, Celine looked at the two people who had been talking for a long time and got impatient. Spencer had promised that he would take her there, but before she was in a good mood, she was taken to Fiona''s school. Spencer said that he would take Fiona with him, so it was Fiona who took care of her! Damn it! She could have stayed with Spencer alone, but why did he bring this third wheel with them?


    Turning around, Spencer strode to catch up with Fiona. "You go to the front seat," he said After that, he opened the door of the car with a big bang and sat on the back seat beside Celine.


    Without any response, Fiona opened the car door and sat on the passenger seat.


    "Mrs. Cheng." Johnson, who was on the driver''s seat, called out when he saw Fiona.


    "Hi, Johnson," Greeted Fiona with a smile on her face.


    Johnson smiled and wanted to say something more. But when he raised his head, he saw from the rearview mirror the bloodthirsty eyes of Spencer. He was so frightened that he immediately stopped laug


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    re so many people here?" Celine looked out of the window and asked, "Are they waiting for us?"


    Spencer looked out and found that it was time for lunch in the canteen, but all his subordinates waited at the gate, staring at the car.


    "Look, Fiona!"


    "It''s been a long time, Fiona."


    Hearing the noise outside the car, Fiona''s low mood was lightened up. When Johnson drove the car inside, Fiona was about to open the door to get out of the car, but Spencer spoke, "How, can''t you wait to get off the car as soon as you see a man?"


    "They were saying hello to me. If I don''t go down with them, that would be too impolite," Fiona added but her heart was painful when she heard what Spencer said. After that, she opened the door and went out. A gust of cold wind made her shiver. Still, she greeted them with a smile, "Hi, everyone. It''s been a long time."


    "Long time no see!"


    "We miss you so much!"


    "Should we call you Mrs. Cheng this time?"


    "Haha..."


    "Did you bring us any wedding candies?"


    As soon as Fiona opened her mouth, she felt a little guilty. She said, "I left in a hurry and forgot to bring your wedding candies. Next time, I''ll ask Johnson to bring it for all of you. Is that okay? "

 Chapter 133 Go To Take Care Of Her (Part Four)

    "Okay!"


    "No problem!"


    "It doesn''t matter if we don''t take the wedding candies. Fiona, go and play the piano for us at our solar New Year''s Gala!" A thin man said.


    "You bastard!" Another man patted on his forehead and said, "Is it you who called Fiona? Call her Mrs. Cheng! "


    "Yes!"


    "Yes, yes, Mrs. Cheng."


    In the car, looking at the harmonious relationship between Fiona and a group of people, Celine was angry and said softly, "When can we leave? The wound hurts a bit and I want to go back to have a rest."


    "We''re leaving now." ''These people are troublesome when they meet women. I will let them suffer a lot tomorrow, '' Spencer thought!


    He rolled down the window and stuck his head out of it, shouting, "Have you had dinner? Why are you standing here? Why do you have to say it now? Get out of my way! "


    As soon as Mr. Spencer said this, all the people stopped talking.


    Rubbing her nose, Fiona continued, "You go to eat first. I''ll play the piano when I have chance! I''m afraid that even if you''re in good health, you can''t stand the long waiting outside. "


    "Listen to Mrs. Cheng!"


    "Yes!."


    "It''s freezing cold, too. Let''s get out of the way and let Mrs. Cheng go back to rest."


    "Thank you." With a slight bow, Fiona said, "I''m leaving now."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Fiona returned to the car with cold air in her body.


    "Achoo!" Abruptly, Celine sneezed


    "Johnson, drive the car!" Spencer''s eyes were fixed on Fiona. Fiona knew that Spencer was watching her.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!" Johnson started the car again and asked, "Mr. Spencer, where are we going?"


    "The small white building."


    "I''m going to the family building." Fiona answered without thinking. She knew the layout of the small white building, only one master bedroom and one side bedroom, for which there were three people living in it. She would feel unco


    t to cook some noodles by myself. It''s none of my business what you eat. "


    As she finished her words, the doorbell rang. Fiona walked to the door and opened it. As expected, Johnson came with a plate of noodles. "Mrs. Cheng, is this enough?"


    "Of course,"


    "That''s not enough!" With a frown, Spencer raised his voice and said, "Johnson, go and get more! Are you going to starve me to death! Let the cook stew a chicken and fry a beef! Hurry them up! "


    "Yes, sir!" Johnson returned hurriedly.


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer felt a little aggrieved and said in a low voice, "Don''t you know that I haven''t had dinner either?"


    "I don''t know." Then Fiona turned around and walked to the kitchen.


    "You..." But Spencer followed unconsciously and asked, "Do you know it now?"


    "Yes." Putting on the apron expertly, Fiona then cooked, poured water and cooked noodles in one go. She even took an egg from the refrigerator.


    Following her, Spencer couldn''t help pouting his mouth. His stomach was growling. Why the normal noodles looked so delicious?


    Hearing the sound behind her, Fiona turned her head to see if she got it wrong. Before she could fully turn her head around to look at Spencer, he said, "Don''t doubt it. It''s my stomach."

 Chapter 134 She Looks Pretty In Formal Dress (Part One)

    How could he admit such a embarrassing thing directly?! ''Is he still the proud Mr. Spencer?'' But Fiona didn''t stop what she was doing.


    Right at this moment, the doorbell rang again, and Spencer opened the door impatiently.


    "Mr. Spencer!" When he opened the door, Johnson made a formal salute and held a large plate of noodles in front of him. "This is the noodles, and your order has been ordered by the chefs."


    "Got it. You can go to bed now!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    He closed the door and brought the noodles to the kitchen to Fiona. "Here you are," he said


    "What are you doing?" Obviously, she knew the answer.


    "Of course you cook for me!" "Why did you become so stupid?" He asked


    Fiona was going to refuse. But thinking of the temper of Spencer, she compromised, "Wait for me to get my noodles out. How much will you eat? "


    "All of them."


    "All of them?"? !" "The noodles will swell and become a mess when they are fully cooked," she explained


    "Don''t underestimate my appetite." Said Spencer proudly.


    Fiona shrugged her shoulders. She took the bowl of noodles from the cupboard, and poured out the noodles from the pot. When she just put it on the table, Spencer quickly turned around, reached out his arm, and lifted the bowl to his side.


    "What are you doing?" Surprised, Fiona frowned.


    "What?" Spencer bowed his head and sniffed the noodles, and exclaimed, "Wow, it smells so good! I begin to eat now! "


    "That''s mine!" Fiona urged.


    "What''s yours? We will share ours." He picked up the chopsticks and picked up the fried egg with chopsticks, and said, "You''re so stingy. I just have a bowl of noodles."


    "You..." Fiona was speechless. Seeing that Spencer had opened his mouth sharply, she sighed helplessly. She could do nothing but turn around and cook the rest of the noodles.


    After a short while, the cooked beef and the chicken stewed in the hot pot came into the kitchen. Spencer ate like a pig.


    After the noodles were ready, Spencer handed a empty bowl to her. "Give me another bowl," he said


    He was really hungry!


    Meanwhile, Fiona filled another bowl of noodles for Spencer. He enjoyed it very much.


    "Have some chicken soup." In the midst of his busy work, Spenc


    ked his eyes and asked expectantly, "Have you prepared my gift?"


    "No, I didn''t." Fiona replied. The draft of the Maple Leaf Necklace hadn''t been finished yet, so it was true that she hadn''t prepared any gift for him.


    "You..." Spencer was a little angry, "Didn''t I tell you to get me a present? Why don''t you listen to me? "


    "This is the first time I''ve seen someone begging someone for a birthday gift." Without opening her eyes, Fiona replied, "Gift giving is voluntary."


    "I don''t care whether you were willing or not. Giving me a gift is a rigid rule here!" Then he asked, "Where is the necklace I asked you to design for me?"


    "Design needs inspiration, without inspiration, it can''t be designed,"


    "Bullshit!" The foul language that he used made Fiona open her eyes. "Why are you speaking so harshly?" she asked with a frown


    "That''s all I want to say!" "Anyway, you don''t have anything to do these two days. Design the necklace as soon as possible."


    "Who said I have nothing to do? I''m here to help you take care of Celine, aren''t I?" Fiona said indifferently, "If I neglect her because I designed the necklace, I can''t afford the consequences."


    "Your mouth..." Spencer was angry but he was also a little helpless, "Design a necklace for me first! Do you hear me? "


    "¡­¡­ Got it. " Fiona just promised carelessly, yawned, turned over and said, "I''m going to sleep now."


    Sleep? There was a man and a woman in a bed. Would they just sleep in this way?

 Chapter 135 She Looks Pretty In Formal Dress (Part Two)

    Spencer sighed, was Fiona too pure, or was he too evil? He turned his head and looked at Fiona''s thin body! He should do what he want to do!


    "What are you doing?" Feeling the temperature of his hand, Fiona quivered.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it obvious? " In the middle of the night, there was a sparkle in Spencer''s dark eyes, "Fiona, I..."


    "Celine is in the room next door," Fiona looked into his eyes and interrupted him. There was coldness in her eyes. "You haven''t forgotten it, have you?"


    The things in his eyes vanished in an instant. He frowned imperceptibly with a stiffened expression. After a long while, he said, "Whether she is in the next room or not, what does it have to do with us?"


    "It doesn''t matter?" Fiona asked him, "Don''t you think it''s strange that we are acting like this? Don''t you feel guilty? " Fiona stared at Spencer, "Don''t you care about Celine''s feelings? Just one wall apart... "


    "But we are a couple." Not knowing how to explain it to Fiona, Spencer could only find an excuse and told her the established fact.


    "A couple?" Fiona sneered, "Now you remember our relationship. So, do you want to be a two timer? "


    "Fiona!" He held her shoulder tightly and continued, "You, Do you know she is my sister now! Please, don''t think me as a dirty man! "


    "What did you do as brother and sister on our wedding night?" "How could I think you''re innocent for doing that?" she continued


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly stopped, and the atmosphere was extreme stiff.


    "Fiona, can I think that you are jealous now? Are you jealous? " After a while, Spencer lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    Be jealous? Envy?


    Perhaps it was because the voice of Spencer was too pleasant to hear that it made Fiona''s mind blank for a while. When she thought of the intimate behavior of Celine and Spencer, Fiona couldn''t help feeling annoyed and resistant, which was a feeling that she couldn''t get rid of. It was obvious that she hated them, but when asked by Spencer, she felt a little strange. Was it because


    "You don''t want to say anything? So that means you don''t deny it?" Said Spencer. The more entangled Fiona was, the happier he was. So, before she could react, he lowered his head.


    "Go away!" Fiona screamed and pushed him hard on the shoulder. "Let go of me!"


    "No way!" Spencer refused without thinking. He didn''t want to be so violent every time, but every time Fiona refuse to have sex with him.


    "Spencer! Spencer! " Fiona punched him on his shoulder and cried, "You bastard! Let go of me! Do you Do you want me to be pregnant again? "


    When he heard the word ''pregnant'', he stopped.


    Fiona choked with sobs, "The baby was just taken out not long ago Don''t you remember? Do you want me to get pregnant again? Do you want to abort my baby again? Spencer Please let me go! "


    Spencer was angry and regretful in his heart. How could he forget? The doctor specifically told him not to sleep in the same room in a short period of time, and also tried not to let Fiona think about the children. H


    be crazy!''! ''Now, Celine couldn''t eat by herself. He couldn''t feed her, but he couldn''t let Fiona feed her. What should he do?''?


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    As if he had been relived, Spencer rushed to the door. When he opened the door, he saw Eric and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Spencer!" Eric bowed to him and said, "The people from N Country are coming. Everyone is ready to welcome you now."


    "Good boy!" Spencer patted his shoulder and said, "Well done! Let''s go! Now! "


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh. " Eric nodded at a loss. ''Mr. Spencer is so hospitable today!''!


    Then Spencer turned to Fiona and urged her, "Are you full, Fiona? Hurry up! The people of Nan county are here! Go down with me! "


    "Okay." Fiona put down the bowl and chopsticks quickly. She didn''t want to face Celine alone.


    "Bring me the coat!" He pointed to the clothes rack.


    "Spencer!" Celine stood up from the chair hurriedly, "Where are you going? I want to go with you! "


    "You haven''t recovered yet. How can you go out? It''s so cold outside! " Spencer shook his head and added, "Moreover, your heart ached just now, didn''t you? I''ll send for the doctor to look after you right away. "


    "But I..."


    "Or I let Eric to stay here to be with you, okay?" Spencer grabbed Eric''s arm and said, "He''ll tell jokes and have you accompanied. I''m sure you won''t feel bored."


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer!" Eric stepped back in a hurry. "Something important happens today. You can''t leave me here!"


    Clenching her fists, Celine said fretfully, "All right. No one needs to be with me! I can rest here myself! "


    "That would be great!" Eric breathed a sigh of relief. "Miss Celine, I should get going." Then he fled in a hurry.


    "Well, I''m leaving now!" Spencer looked at Fiona, "Hey, Fiona! Hurry up! "


    "Okay." Fiona nodded.


    "Spencer, come back as soon as possible!" Seeing that he was leaving, Celine quickly put on an aggrieved look on her face.


    "¡­¡­ Hmm." With a frown, Spencer nodded and strode away with Fiona.

 Chapter 136 An Old Friend (Part One)

    The base was surrounded by high mountains and primeval forests. Because it was in a deserted place, the temperature of the base was several degrees colder than that of M City. As soon as they walked out of the small white building, Fiona''s nose turned red.


    "You are so stupid!" As soon as Spencer got out of the house, he found that Fiona shivered with cold. He grabbed the coat from her hand, frowned and draped it over her. "You have clothes in your hands but you didn''t put them on! Stupid! "


    Fiona was slightly stunned. "These are your clothes."


    "I''m not cold." Spencer''s fingers moved swiftly. He tucked Fiona into the coat and did a button for her. "The coat is in your hand. You can wear it."


    Spencer''s coat was wrapped around Fiona''s ankle. Fiona''s fingers just come out of her sleeve. Only her head was exposed and her eyes were blinking. She looked funny and cute.


    "Ahem!" He coughed and covered his mouth with his hand. Looking at Fiona''s eyes, he was in a trance. He suddenly raised his hand and rubbed her hair carelessly. "Aren''t you cold? Let''s go! "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Fiona nodded.


    "Mr. Spencer! Madam! " Johnson was waiting outside. When he saw them, he bowed to them.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded slightly.


    They walked a few steps forward and a line of people was waiting for them. When they saw them, they all looked at them and shouted in unison, "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Yes." Still, he nodded coldly and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir!"


    They walked towards the gate of the gym.


    Fiona and Spencer are at the front. Spencer was fast. Fiona was slow. She could catch up with him only by jogging under her coat. After two steps, she was out of breath.


    "You Can you, can you slow down? " Looking at Spencer in front of her, Fiona couldn''t help but ask.


    As soon as Fiona finished her words, Spencer suddenly stopped. But because of the buffer, Fiona stabbed in the back of him and hit his head, dizzy.


    "You''re such a fool, except that you know how to draw and you have a good mouth." Spencer couldn''t help but say something. His tone was not very good. Then he started walking forward.


    Fiona shook her head helplessly and began to chase him again.


    But this time, he seemed to slo


    ear from time to time. She naturally remembered this name.


    George was still calm. He wore informal clothes with a fluffy collar. He looked like an ancient counsellor, a handsome young man with a warm feeling.


    "Mr. Spencer!" George stepped forward, raised his hand and gave a salute.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and said, "You are here too."


    George and Spencer were in the same height, they were standing face to face. Both of them were good-looking and eye-catching!


    Fiona secretly let out a sigh. She didn''t expect that there was only she but no other girls here, who would appreciate such a wonderful picture. If she told Sophia, she would definitely be excited and indignant.


    "I heard that Mr. Spencer had met George several times and worked as a drillmaster in a university, so I asked him to come with us." Leo said with a smile.


    "Indeed." "I was in a hurry at that time and didn''t have time to have a good talk with George. Later I knew that he was transferred to the N Country. It''s luck to meet you here."


    "Yes." "I''m glad to work with you, Mr. Spencer," George added


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth lifted into a smirk. All of a sudden, he thought of something, and then he pulled Fiona by his side and said, "I forgot to introduce her to you This is my wife. Fiona. "


    ''Fiona?! George frowned. His eyes were suddenly wide and glowed with disbelief. He couldn''t help but take a glance at her face, the only place that she could see at the moment.

 Chapter 137 An Old Friend (Part Two)

    "Hello, Mr. Leo, Mr. George." Fiona greeted.


    "Nice to meet you." Leo nodded with a smile, "I''ve heard about Mr. Spencer''s marriage a long time ago. Congratulations!"


    "Thank you."


    "Are you a student from the D University, Fiona?" "The university where Mr. Spencer and I worked as instructors." George opened his mouth with an earnest sound.


    "Mr. George, you have a good memory." Spencer cast a glance at Fiona and said the same words to her. He felt a little embarrassed in his heart. These two people remembered each other clearly. Did they meet secretly?


    "I don''t know if I have a good memory. I met Mrs. Fiona at a basketball match." George explained in an indifferent tone. His doubts, or he was more and more confident in his heart. At that time, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure on the basketball court. It was none other than Fiona


    Fiona looked at Spencer, but didn''t know what to say.


    Spencer then held her hand and said, "It''s cold outside. Let''s go inside to have a talk."


    Then they walked back towards the entrance with great strength and vigor.


    While walking, Eric introduced to Leo and George, "Mr. Leo, Mr. George, look, this is our training ground..."


    "This is the playground."


    "Go ahead. There is the shooting range over there and a tiger over there..."


    "Spencer" Fiona asked him in secret. "Why did Mr. Leo bow to you just now?"


    "I have a higher rank than him."


    "Yes?" Fiona stole a glance at Mr. Leo.


    Looking at her doubtful eyes, Spencer explained, "I''m too young to hold everything in my hands. Besides, my father is in charge of the business. We Cheng family only have the real power is enough. A person in a high position is liable to be attacked. I put all my efforts in this base. "


    After hearing that, Fiona nodded slightly to show her agreement. Obviously, she forgot that Spencer still held her hands.


    Following them not far away, George''s confusion seemed to be solved in an instant. They were Spencer and Fiona. That''s it, then everything between the two made sense.


    ''Fiona is the little girl who he grew up with when they two were young.


    "Our George likes little Fiona so much, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Little George nodded firmly and said to Fiona''s mother, "Auntie, can I marry Fiona as my wife when I grow up?"


    "What should we do? Fiona would get married with another man when she grew up How about I give birth a little girl and let her marry you? "


    "¡­¡­ Not good! " Little George puckered up his lips and looked unhappy. He looked at Fiona who was still studying how to speak and quietly kissed her


    ath to calm herself down! The light in her eyes dimmed, and she thought that she should keep such a good thing for herself rather than destroy it


    Celine''s hand slowly loosened. She stared at the necklace and remembered how it looked like.


    At the first floor of the small white building, Fiona ate a bite and walked out to take some fresh air. But she didn''t expect to see snow as soon as she came out.


    Fiona reached out her hand to take it.


    "I knew it. You like the snow so much."


    A clear voice came from behind. Fiona drew back her hand and turned around. Before she could understand what he meant, she greeted, "Mr. George!"


    "Yes." George nodded slightly and looked at the sky, "How are you doing all these years?"


    "Mr. George, what do you mean?" Fiona blinked her eyes.


    "Little Fiona, don''t you remember me?" "I''m so sad. We grew up together. How could you forget me?" said George


    "Little Fiona..."


    "Little Fiona.."


    In her deep memory, there seemed to be a voice calling her. Fiona''s eyes became more and more puzzled.


    "We build snowmen together on the white and empty courtyard. I took you to the swimming pool in summer, I almost made you drown. But my father went back and gave me a good beating. I climbed to a tree and tried to pick some dates for you. As a result, my back was badly hurt. When you were a child, you said that you wanted to learn how to paint, so you just treated my face as the drawing block. You then applied the paint on my face for half a month, " George started to tell her the story bit by bit. Fiona''s mouth became bigger and bigger, and those broken memories slowly pieced together.


    "It''s you? !" Fiona couldn''t help but ask in disbelief.


    "Yes, it''s me."

 Chapter 138 Celine Pretends To Faint In The Snow (Part One)

    Fiona was still shocked.


    How is it possible that there is such a magic fate in the world? A few days ago, she was still thinking about the big brother who made snowmen with her, and today, she really saw him?


    "You were young when we separated. No wonder you remembered me." George sighed, "I was only eight when we moved out. You were only four or five years old, weren''t you? We haven''t seen each other for so many years. I didn''t expect that we would not know who each other even when we meet. "


    "Fiona, I''m going to school. Wait for me at home,"


    "Can I go with you, George?"


    "You are too young to go to school. I will come back from school and make snowmen with you, okay? "


    George, The name that she had forgotten in her mind gradually came into her mind, and the memories became more and more clear. Fiona stared at George''s face over and over again, and found that he looked like he was still a little boy. But all of a sudden, Fiona felt guilty and said, "Sorry, I forgot your name, or I would have recognized you earlier on the day of the military training."


    "I don''t blame you. I know that a lot of things happened to you after that." George raised his hand to comfort her, but after a long hesitation, he still didn''t take his hand on her. His voice sounded a little remorseful. "I''m outside, and it has been a long time since I knew what happened to you. When I was in the training camp, I wanted to go to see you, but I heard that someone was looking after you, and I was relieved. How have you been all these years? "


    "I''m fine." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she looked like a crescent moon. "Look at me. Am I not very good now?"


    "That''s good." George nodded, but did not expose her false smile. "Mr. Spencer What did he do to you? "


    "He''s good." The smile on her face didn''t fade away, but she felt a little sad in her heart. "My parents arranged this marriage for me from my childhood. They made the right choice. I''m glad that I can fulfill their wish."


    Spencer was about to go out and find Fiona when he suddenly heard her words. However, he didn''t know what to say. ''Yeah. What else can she


    ''He won''t be with Fiona anyway, '' he thought


    "Hiss..." When he thought of this, he narrowed his eyes dangerously. He roared in his heart, ''what if?''! But Fiona would be his wife this life, and he would love her forever. Unless he forgot what had happened in the past, she would be with him forever!


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. George! Madam! "


    When the three were chatting casually, Johnson suddenly ran over, bowed to them and said, "Mr. Leo asked in the room where you were going, and let me out to have a look."


    "Okay." Spencer waved his hand to signal Johnson to go back. Then he turned to George and said, "Mr. George, shall we go in?"


    "Okay." George nodded and walked at the front.


    Just as Fiona was about to follow him, her arm was suddenly grabbed by Spencer.


    "What?" Caught by surprise, Fiona asked with a frown.


    Getting close to Fiona, he asked seriously, "What was your reaction then? When he proposed to marry you, did you agree? "


    "¡­¡­" Looking up at him, Fiona paused for a few seconds before she realized that it wasn''t an illusion. "You... Are you crazy?"


    "Answer me!" Asked Spencer.


    "How do I answer you? I don''t remember anything! " Fiona shrugged and was somewhat helpless. "I was only three or four years old at that time. Just now, when George said that, I listened as a story. Even if I remember, how can I promise him by making such a joke? "


    "Really?" Spencer cast a glance at her.

 Chapter 139 Celine Pretends To Faint In The Snow (Part Two)

    "Why should I lie to you?" She asked in an indifferent tone.


    "That sounds better..." Then he coughed to cover up his awkwardness and went on, "Don''t call him ''brother George'' any more. He''s from the N County. It won''t be nice."


    Frowning, Fiona nodded, "I see."


    "Let''s go," he added in a satisfied voice. As he walked, he couldn''t help tittering in his heart. ''well, the little girl is so easy to fool, and she is easily deceived by a few words.''. However, if she really wanted to call him brother Spencer, he would not only approve of it, but also promoted it vigorously!


    The meal lasted a long time.


    They gathered and chatted again and again about which new things they were talking about and which system of which was broken. Fiona was stunned.


    When the group of people walked out of the reception room of the small white building, the base outside had been covered with a thin layer of snow, which dyed the heaven and earth white.


    "We..."


    Just as Spencer was about to call these people to go back to the family building, he saw Celine was waiting for him in the snow. Why was she here?


    People were surprised and curious to see Celine.


    "Who is that?" George replied naturally, but from the corner of his eyes, he could see the vague expression on Fiona''s face. That''s why he asked.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce." Spencer''s voice brought him back to reality. With a calm expression, he replied, "She is my sister. She has been resting in her room since she was injured. I didn''t expect to meet her here."


    Celine looked at Spencer and smiled. She walked towards him slowly, "Spencer!"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded. There was a thin layer of snow on her and he asked with a frown, "Why don''t you rest in your room?"


    "The room is stuffy." Celine pouted and acted in a pettishly charming manner, "It''s snowing now. I want to go out and breathe some fresh air. Have you had your meal yet?"


    Frowning, Spencer didn''t answer her question but said, "I''m going to introduce the guest to you. This is... " Spencer pointed to Leo, "this is Mr. Leo."


    "Mr. Leo." Celine nodded and greeted to him.


    "This is Mr. George."


    "Mr. George." Celine took a look at George and thought, ''This man is good-looking!


    After the greeting, Spencer whispered to her, "It''s cold outside. You can go back first. I still have something to do. I''ll be back later."


    "But I am too bored!" Frowning, Celine grabbed his sleeves and said, "Take me with you!"


    George frowned in a


    which was grabbing his sleeve. "Do you think it was funny?! Is it fun to fool me around?! I left so many people here just because of you, you feel so good, didn''t you?"


    Hearing what he had said, Celine felt her heart skipped a beat. She muttered in a trembling voice, "I just I was so excited to see you leaving, so I I just feel bored and want your company. "


    "I don''t have time for you! Do you know who I am? " The more he said, the angrier he got. He added, "I just left important guests outside. I was kind enough to ask you to play a trick on me. Celine..." Spencer said angrily, "You disappoint me!"


    "How about Fiona?" Clenching her fists, Celine bellowed, "Why could she go out with you? Why can''t I? If you take me out, do I have to make every effort to persuade you to take me with you? "


    "She is different from you. If she goes out, she has responsibility, not playing!" "Do you know how old are you now? Such a childish and ridiculous joke. Please don''t play it any more! "


    "I..."


    "If you don''t want to stay here, I''ll have someone send you back tomorrow." Without waiting for Celine''s response, Spencer opened his mouth, turned around and walked out of the room ruthlessly.


    In the bedroom, Celine collapsed to the bed. Her face suddenly turned pale.


    He kicked over the stool in the living room and left the apartment of the small white building. It was winter, but he was full of sweat. However, as soon as he went out of the building, he heard a faint piano sound, which instantly calmed his originally manic mind.


    ''It''s Fiona! It must be that Fiona was playing the piano!


    He trotted to the piano room cheerfully.

 Chapter 140 I Will Teach You (Part One)

    Fiona and George didn''t follow Eric to the family building, when they passed by the piano room on the first floor of the building, Fiona was surprised to find that the decoration in the room seemed to have been renovated by someone.


    Especially the piano with a sense of age. She had played it once, and she thought its voice was soft and melodious. At the same time, the piano was standing quietly in the corner. It had a great attraction to Fiona.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look." Seeing the eager eyes of Fiona, George said, "The room is not locked anyway, is it okay?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded anxiously.


    George waved his hand to his followers to leave. He took Fiona to the piano room. "Do you know how to play, Fiona?" he asked


    "A little." Fiona said modestly.


    "I remember that when I was a child, I often went to your house to listen to your mother playing the piano. At that time, I admired her to the extreme." George smiled. "In my mom''s words, the women in the courtyard are all men. Only the daughter-in-law of Ji family is the real daughter-in-law of a real big family. She can play the piano and draw. Her daughter is also as beautiful as a flower. They two are identical from each other. I think her daughter will be very good in the future."


    George said in a funny tone just like his mother did, which made Fiona smile. Every time it came to her mother, she felt like she was bathed in a warm sunshine.


    "Play a song for me, please?" George was kind of inviting, "I believe that you will do well according to you mother''s legend."


    Raising her eyebrows, Fiona didn''t refuse.


    The moment Spencer arrived at the door of the piano room, he found that it was indeed Fiona, who was playing the piano!


    He still remembered that when it was summer vacation, Fiona sat quietly in front of the piano and played the piano. The beating notes poured out from her hand. Her body swayed slightly, her smart fingers, and the halo on her face through the window were deeply imprinted in Spencer''s mind.


    Therefore, when his bodyguards asked him if he could pull down the piano room and change it into a fitness room, he refused without hesitation. On the


    ryone came to warn himself to be nice to Fiona, including Terence, and Ruby from time to time. He wondered what kind of personality charm Fiona had and why everyone who came into contact with her would be attracted to her.


    But that''s not strange. After getting along with her for only a few months, he still couldn''t forget her.


    Since the miscarriage, he had been thinking of being nice to Fiona. But it was not the right time. The relationship between him and Fiona had been reduced to freezing point. He would give him more time to get along well with her for some time. After the problem of X organization was exposed and he had no worries about it, he would take her to her parents'' grave


    "You have to do more rather than just saying it." George let out a sigh and continued, "I hope that you will take actions. She suffered a lot. Please be kind to her."


    "You don''t have to say it." Spencer rolled his eyes at him. "What happened today was just an accident."


    Raising his eyebrows, George said, "I hope so By the way, is the girl who fainted in the snow your sister? How is she now? "


    When he thought of Celine, Spencer''s eyebrows became serious. "It''s all right," he said


    "That''s good." George nodded, but he thought in his heart, ''Why is Spencer''s sister so thoughtless?''. "Well, I''ve finished what I have to say. Now, it''s time to accompany Fiona to make a snowman." George looked at Spencer with a smile and provoked him.

 Chapter 141 I Will Teach You (Part Two)

    Spencer''s face darkened and he threatened, "Mr. George, I think you should go back to the family dormitory to have a rest."


    "It''s not easy to make snowmen for the first snow, Fiona loves to make snowmen most. It''s a pity to miss it." George continued to make him angry.


    "I will accompany her." Then Spencer turned to look at Fiona, who was shivering because of the cold. Without hesitation, he walked out of the house.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Are you coming out?" Upon hearing the voice, Fiona was thrilled and turned around. To her surprise, the person she turned around only to find the darkened face of Spencer. The smile on her face froze. "George Where is George? "


    "I am here." "I''m afraid I can''t make snowmen with you anymore," George joked as he walked out and looked at Fiona


    "Fine, forget it." A faint smile appeared on her face. Suddenly something occurred to her, so Fiona said, "Mr. George, I''d like to introduce someone to you."


    "Who is he? George said with some interest in his eyes.


    "Yes..." Pretending to be annoyed, Fiona thought for a while and then smiled mischievously. "Secret!"


    "Haha..."


    Standing between the two men, Spencer looked at them who were acting like he was transparent. And when he saw Fiona still laughing so happily, his face became darker and darker. So before Fiona spoke again, he pulled her forward and said viciously, "Follow me!"


    "Hey!" Shocked, Fiona struggled and said, "I haven''t finished yet!"


    "Say it another day!" Before she could say anything else, Spencer dragged her to walk forward. Although he looked violently, he avoided the wet ground carefully with Fiona.


    "I haven''t said goodbye to Mr. George!" Under his control, Fiona had to turn around and wave at George, "See you tomorrow! George, go back and have a good rest! "


    Standing under the roof, George smiled. He raised his hand and waved Fiona gently. Watching them walk away and hear their conversation, he thought, ''they seem to dislike each other. But maybe they are a good match.'' That''s good, that''s good.


    On the other side, Spencer pulled Fiona''s body and said in an unfriendly tone, "He''s not leaving. Why do you say goodbye to him? You still have work to do today. You are not allowed to eat unless you complete your task. "


    "A task?" Surprised, Fiona turned her head and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "You''ll know when we get there." "If you can make it, I''ll give you a reward. We can make snowmen today," Spencer changed the subject triumphantly


    "Never mind." Without a second thought, Fiona refused bluntly, "I don''t want to make snowmen."


    What''s the fun to make snowmen with Spencer? For his arrogance, she was sure that he was too lazy to do it. By that time, making a


    ht position, and then they can shoot at the target without taking aim. It''s highly efficient and accurate to aim at the target in an unexpected battle. "


    Fiona nodded.


    "So this gun is very suitable for you. Come on, let''s try. "


    "Not here?" Fiona looked around and found that she was already in front of the line. If they continued to move forward, they would enter the target range.


    "There are still hundreds of meters away from the target here!" Spencer chuckled and thought that she was so adorable. He led her forward while saying, "The targets here are not close. You need to learn shooting from ten meters away."


    Ten meters? Fiona raised her eyebrows secretly, it''s so close!


    "Okay." He stood in front of a fixed target and said to Fiona, "You know how to shoot, don''t you? There are bullets in it. You don''t have to learn to loaded the bullets. You just need to learn how to shoot. "


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and raised her arm slowly. She was a little impatient.


    "Raise your arm a little more to keep it steady." Standing aside, Spencer didn''t teach Fiona, but wanted to see how she would do.


    "Is that okay?" Fiona raised her arm high.


    "Just have a try." Said Spencer, curling his lips.


    Getting his approval, Fiona was about to pull the trigger.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a loud thud, Fiona''s arm was numb. She was taken aback and asked, "Did I hit the target?"


    "Undress." Spencer uttered these words in a low voice, which was something that he had expected.


    "Really? The reporter hasn''t told us yet! " Fiona wasn''t resultant to admit it, she clearly aimed at her target.


    "Report to Mr. Spencer!" Opposite to them, there seemed to be a smile at the corner of the reporter''s mouth. "Miss the target!"


    "¡­¡­" Fiona swallowed and replied with a pout, "I aimed at the target. How did I miss it?"

 Chapter 142 The Romance In The Snow (Part One)

    There were a lot of gun eyes on the target. Originally, Fiona was hoping that the bullet she just shot left a mark on the target as well. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a state of euphoria.


    "You held the gun in a wrong position." Spencer finally made his way to her and stood behind her. His chest pressed against her back, he lifted her hand and said, "just like this."


    All of a sudden, Fiona focused on her back. Although she was dressed in heavy cotton clothes, the temperature on Spencer seemed to be clearly felt by her. His warm breath tickled her ears, which made her itchy. But she couldn''t make herself aware of what was on her mind.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Suddenly, he raised his voice.


    "¡­¡­ Hmm? " "What did you say?" Fiona asked in confusion


    "You have a real gun in your hand! It was going to kill people! Be careful! " Spencer sounded slightly angry. Maybe it was out of his natural instinct that he changed into a serious man when he was at the range. In this way, he looked like a leader.


    Fiona bit her lips, feeling unhappy. He wanted her to learn how to shoot. It was her first time to shoot. Who could have shot like him! Damn it!


    "Okay." Fiona said dejectedly.


    "Keep your hands even. Come again!" After these words, he raised her hand and commanded, "shot!"


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Without hesitation, she pulled the trigger and shot towards the target.


    "Nine Rings!" A reporter shouted.


    "Nine Rings? !" Fiona''s calm eyes suddenly lit up. With some pride and disbelief, she said, "Wow! Awesome! Have you seen him, Spencer? Nine Rings! "


    Taking back his hand, Spencer raised his eyebrows. Seeing how excited Fiona was, he nodded and said, "Yes, so powerful. Next time, will you directly use the tenth ring?"


    "Probably," Although her finger tip was a little red with cold, her interest was aroused. She raised her gun and said, "Let''s see how powerful I am!" After saying that, she shot the target again.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "The first circle."


    "¡­¡­" Staring at the target, for a long time, Fiona rubbed her red ears and comforted herself by mumbling, "Well, I hit the target. I''ve made progress."


    "Haha..." Spencer smiled and he


    toward the model building. The bullet was in the middle of his shoulder mark.


    With a click, the fake gun in the hands of the dummy also fell.


    Fiona couldn''t help but clap her hands to show her admiration for him.


    "You..." When he turned around and was about to say something, he met Fiona''s gaze, and his heart could not help but palpitate. Although he didn''t want to admit that he had put on a serious look on his face, he had to admit that the way Fiona looked at him made him feel very proud.


    Snow was still falling, and the sky was white and empty, and there were only two green figures in the middle of the target field.


    "Yes. Hold your gun. Don''t move your hand. Push."


    "Hitting the arm is the worst option. If you can shoot the head or the heart, it will be the best, understand?"


    "Have a try first. Don''t be afraid..."


    Standing behind Fiona, he said to her word by word, stressing each syllable. There was a layer of light snowflakes falling from their hair, as if time had passed.


    "Hey, look at Mr. Spencer! He has never been so patient!" One of the guards outside the target field shrank his head and approached the other. "If we were hit like this, we would have been kicked away long ago."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Another subordinate looked at the scene and said, "That''s Mrs. Cheng, Mr. Spencer must teach her by himself! No matter how bad the training is, how can Mr. Cheng be violent? "

 Chapter 143 The Romance In The Snow (Part Two)

    "Well! Mrs. Cheng is so happy! I guess the gentleness of Mr. Spencer is all Mrs. Cheng''s now. "


    "You sounded sour, didn''t you? Are you envious of Mrs. Cheng? You Do you have a crush on Mr. Spencer? "


    "Fuck off!"


    "Haha..."


    "Haha!" In the middle of the training field, Fiona suddenly laughed happily, and her voice was so clear that even made Spencer stunned.


    He had never seen a true and unrestrained smile like that on her face before.


    "Spencer! Spencer! " Turning around, she grabbed Spencer''s arm excitedly and said, "Have you seen it?" I hit it! The three bullets hit the man''s forehead, heart and shoulder pit! Did you see that? "


    "Yes, I did." Spencer nodded. His eyes were full of affection as he said slowly, "Our Fiona is awesome! Her shooting skill can make great progress in such a short time!"


    Fiona was so excited that she did not get the meaning of the word ''our Fiona'' but felt that it was even happier to be praised.


    "My father''s daughter is really a genius." Fiona raised her head slightly and the smiling face of her father appeared in her mind. Dad, I didn''t embarrass you, did I?


    Spencer looked at the sky and said, "Let''s call it a day."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and handed the gun to him, "Here you are."


    Looking at the gun, Spencer frowned and said, "Keep it yourself."


    Fiona opened her eyes wide, "I ''no, I can''t. How can I have a gun in my hand? "


    Seeing how frightened Fiona was, Spencer pressed his lips and took the pistol back. "Then don''t take it until tomorrow when we practice shooting," he said


    Fiona nodded in agreement.


    "What kind of life would you have lived without marrying me?" Suddenly asked Spencer. When he saw Fiona, he felt that he had many things to consider. They didn''t belong to the same world What Fiona wanted was a peaceful life. But due to his identity, she could only run outside and was threatened by his life. What kind of life would she live without him?


    Fiona was stunned. "You Why? Why do you ask so? "


    "I asked you, just answer my question." He frowned and felt quite annoyed.


    "How would I know?" Fiona asked. Before she could plan her life well, she was run into by Spencer all of a sudden. She was just a student


    "It''s good that you don''t know that. My life is the most important thing for you." He snorted, "I gave you the life you should have."


    "¡­¡­" Fiona was speechless. "Then what did you ask just now? Is it meaningful?"


    "Fiona, how annoying you are!!" Spencer said angrily, "Let''s go. Don''t ask about it anymore. It''s so annoying!"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she was about to follow him, but he suddenly stopped.


    "What''s wrong again?" Fio


    fun of the snowman, he took a look at it carefully. From time to time, he took a break on the corner of the snowman until he was satisfied with it.


    "Hey! "Fiona!"


    Behind her came Spencer''s voice. Fiona turned her head and saw a sinister smile on his face. The next second, he suddenly raised his hand and threw something in front of Fiona''s eyes. A white mass flew past her eyes, and then it clattered into the snow beside her.


    "How is it going? Is this snowball not bad? " Raising his head, he grabbed a handful of snow and threw it at her. "Show me!"


    "Hey!" Fiona cried out. There was no time for her to escape and she could only let the snowball bloom in front of her.


    After he hit Fiona, he took another snowball and was ready to attack her. But after a long time, he saw that Fiona stood beside the snowman with her back to him, without any response.


    Was she angry?


    Hearing this, Spencer threw the snowball away and strode to Fiona, "Hey? Are you OK? Does it hurt? "


    "Spencer!" Fiona''s voice was weak, and it made Spencer''s heart tighten. Just when he was about to apologize, Fiona suddenly turned around and made a snowball in her hand. She raised her hand but didn''t throw it, and she directly stuffed the snowball into Spencer''s neck.


    "Well..." Suddenly, he stepped back in great astonishment.


    "You always bully me." Fiona wrinkled her nose, acting like a spoiled child.


    He couldn''t believe his ears. Was Fiona playing with him just now? Was she acting like a spoiled child in front of him?


    "Bye, Mr. Spencer! I need to go back and have a rest! " She decided to flee from this place of trouble.


    "You trick me, but you want to escape? !" Spencer gave a loud shout and laughed, "Fiona, let me catch up with you, and you''re doomed!"

 Chapter 144 Please Leave Him (Part One)

    "Please don''t!" Fiona quickened her pace, but she couldn''t help smiling. "Don''t come here, Spencer!"


    "You lied to me first, so I must punish you severely!" But he had no choice but to slow down deliberately. He gave a snort of contempt as he chased after Aaron. "We are going to catch up," he said


    His voice was getting closer and closer to her. It scared Fiona more that she wanted to run faster. However, she ran even slower and slower. Suddenly, there was a cold wind behind her, and unexpectedly, she was firmly seized by Spencer next second.


    "Do you still want to run away?" He grabbed her from her back and turned her around, "Hmm, You just put snowball into my clothes? How dare you! "


    "I was wrong..." Lowering her head, she muttered.


    "Hiss..." "It''s good that you know you''re wrong! Take out the snowball for me! It''s still in my clothes! "


    "What?" With a trace of guilt on her face, she asked hurriedly, "Where?"


    "I don''t know." He twisted his body in pain, grimaced, and said, "Hurry up, put your hand in my chest and find it out. Take it out for me now. "


    Without any hesitation, Fiona reached out her hands from the clothes. As soon as she touched his hands, she felt the incomparable warmth. Enduring the impulse to blush, she stroked his chest carefully. Frowning, she asked, "Where is it? Here? "


    Refraining from laughing, he said, "Fiona, your hand is even colder than the snowball."


    "I..." Shocked, Fiona stopped what she was doing and quickly tried to take her hand out.


    Detecting her intention, he grabbed her hand from the outside of his clothes. "You want to sneak away before you find the snowball, don''t you?"


    "But my hands are cold!"


    "I know." Naturally, he nodded and said, "So I put it into my clothes to warm you up!"


    "You..." Fiona opened her mouth wide and looked at him with disbelief. ''Spencer, have you lost your mind?


    "Fiona!" His face suddenly became very serious. He took Fiona''s hand slowly up and said, "What''s this?"


    But meanwhile, Fiona felt a surge of nervousness in her heart. She hastily moved her hands over his burning skin. "What? I I didn''t touch anything. " Fiona blinked in doubt.


    "Nothing?" Spencer frowned, but there was a faint smile in his eyes. "That''s impossible You touch


    open training ground came Celine''s voice, which echoed on the cliff across the street. And it echoed in Fiona''s ears.


    Fiona exclaimed and pushed away.


    Spencer was stunned when he was pushed away by Fiona, when he turned around, he frowned when he saw it was Celine who coming here.


    As Celine strode towards them, Fiona was intimidated by her menace. She couldn''t help but shrink back in embarrassment. She somehow felt a little awkward, as if they were having an affair just now.


    "Spencer." "What are you doing in the shooting range so late?" Celine walked towards them but just greeted to Spencer


    "The training is on." "Why did you come out?" Spencer asked flatly


    "I made dinner for you. I saw that you were still not back, so I came out to look for you." With a slow smile, Celine responded, "Have you finished your work? Shall we go back for dinner? "


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Okay, then let''s go back!"


    With a bright smile on her face, Celine walked up to him and grabbed his sleeve. "Let''s go!"


    "Yes." However, he withdrew his arm from her hand and turned to look at Fiona, saying, "Let''s go."


    "¡­¡­ Oh. " Fiona nodded and took a step to leave, but her hand was firmly held by .Spencer


    Noticing the surprised look on Fiona''s face, Spencer cast a glance at her and explained, "You''re too stupid that I must grab your hand. It''s freezing outside. It will be troublesome if you fall down."


    "But..."


    "Don''t be hesitant. Let''s go." He dragged her forward.

 Chapter 145 Please Leave Him (Part Two)

    Feeling the sharp gaze from Celine, Fiona frowned and decided to let it go! Anyway, it was Spencer who took her away. It seemed that there were some conflicts between the two. Unfortunately, she was put in the middle as cannon fodder.


    Did Spencer come here to kill time because he had a quarrel with Celine?


    When she thought about this, she looked at their hands which were in each other''s hands. Her eyes dimmed.


    Celine stood still and held her hands tightly. Her eyes were full of unwillingness. It had seen her for six years. Couldn''t she even tell what Spencer was thinking?


    The bewitching voice of Charles suddenly appeared in her mind


    Hearing that, Celine''s facial expressions froze on her face. She wondered if she had to use the dirty method to bind him up with drug?


    There was a piece of snow around her neck, she came to her sense suddenly. Seeing the two people in front of her walk away, she hurriedly moved forward.


    In front of the target field, a group of subordinates had not left. Looking Spencer and Fiona who walked towards them hand in hand, the man with a camera said, "Mr. Spencer! madam! Give me a smile! "


    "Bastard..." Apparently, Spencer''s tone was not good, but he seemed to smile.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Noticing that he was in a good mood, his men took the opportunity to ask, "Will Mrs. Cheng show up at the solar New Year''s Gala two days later?"


    New Year''s party?


    Fiona looked at Spencer inquisitively, only to see him nod and say, "Of course she will."


    "Hey, Mrs. Cheng, are you going to celebrate the new year''s party or Mr. Spencer''s birthday?" Someone asked boldly.


    "Crap! Such an obvious problem! It''s to celebrate Mr. Spencer''s birthday, of course! "


    "Haha..."


    "Mrs. Cheng, you must remember to play more songs!"


    "Exactly! I didn''t hear you enough last time! "


    "Men always hold parties in the past, but a woman will come at last. We are all looking forward to that!"


    "Yeah, yeah..."


    A group of people surrounded Fiona and gushed to her, making Spencer look increasingly sullen.


    "All right, all right!" Waving his hand, he said, "If you guys think you''re not busy, then go to train. You''re so annoying! Do you still have any discipline? Now, it''s over! " After that, he took Fiona''s hand and took two steps forward. When she turned back, she found Celine following her, then she said nothing and kept walking.


    When they finally came back to the small white building, Fiona quickly took off her overc


    stay here. She couldn''t let anything go wrong.


    The room was quiet for a while. Holding her chin in her hands, Celine was about to call people to pack up when she suddenly remembered that there was another person in the room. She frowned, suddenly sitting up from the chair and walking towards the master bedroom.


    "Fiona! Open the door! " Celine knocked on the door and shouted, "Come out to pack up! I have wounds all over my body. It''s inconvenient! Did you hear me? "


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Pressing her lips together, Fiona opened the door. After taking a look at Celine, she walked past her to the kitchen.


    ''Son of a bitch! You''re just as bossy as Spencer!'' she cursed inwardly! It was indeed a couple!


    Noticing that Fiona didn''t want to talk to her, Celine couldn''t help but get angry. She followed her to the kitchen and said, "Let''s talk, Fiona."


    "About what?" Fiona asked casually as she put the dish into the fridge.


    "You know the answer, but why do you ask?" "It''s about Spencer. I will promise you anything as long as you leave him." Celine snorted.


    "What can you give me?" Fiona asked in disbelief


    "You can take whatever I can do for you. He is the only one I want to keep. Please leave him. "


    "It''s not that I don''t want to leave." Turning around to face her, Fiona was annoyed by her repeated provocation. "You need to ask him when he will let me go!"


    Celine said while narrowing her eyes, which gave out a strange light. "He didn''t let you go because he wanted to take revenge on you. But I can help you leave without being noticed by anyone. It all turns out to be a happy ending. Are you willing to do that? "

 Chapter 146 Their First Time (Part One)

    Leave?


    Fiona asked herself a question in her heart, but felt that she was not so eager to leave as before.


    "It''s not time to leave now." After a while, Fiona pressed her lips and said lightly, "I haven''t finished my study. I can''t leave this city. Besides, I can''t stand by and do nothing when you are with Spencer to hurt grandpa, "


    "Did we hurt grandpa when we were together?" Celine snorted, "Do you think that you are the only one who is qualified to be with him in this world? I''ve come all the way from abroad not to recollect my first love. I''m determined to get him. Do you know that? "


    "I don''t know if you didn''t tell me." While cleaning the table, Fiona said.


    "You..." Hearing that, Celine was speechless. Squeezing her hands, she roared, "If you don''t know, I will tell you!" Her face was filled with anger and complacency as she spoke, "There is nothing between us just to be in love, we did what lovers all should do At the age of sixteen or seventeen, we gave our first time to each other, without reservation, we made love. Spencer said he would be responsible for me. "


    The hand that was holding chopsticks paused, and Fiona''s body froze. She had never been in love, but she always felt that everyone should be loyal to their own bodies. Since things had gone so far between them, why did she force her to be with Spencer? Is he really doing this to get back at me?


    Fiona was not comfortable in every part of her body, because she thought that she was touched by Spencer.


    "So, I must marry Spencer." When Celine noticed the expression on Fiona''s face, she realized that she had made a bet. "He isn''t my brother. We''re not siblings! Do you think two people who had been together would be willing to only be siblings? Impossible! ''Fiona, if it weren''t for you, I would have been with him. If you are wise enough, just leave. Don''t wait until one day you are driven away by Spencer It was so embarrassing when that


    o?" Celine frowned and her eyes suddenly lit up. "Spencer, do you have a wallet?"


    "Yes, I do." He nodded and took out his wallet.


    "Give it to me!" Celine grabbed his wallet and found a place for her to put the photos, and squeezed the bigger ones into it. "You can''t take the picture out! Never! "


    "Okay." He couldn''t help but smile helplessly. He took out the photo and said, "We should cut the blank next to the photo, otherwise it''s all crumpled."


    "That''s right." Shocked, Celine nodded her head and said, "Okay, then wait me to cut it."


    "Celine! Come and drink! " A man''s voice came from the distance suddenly, "Will you drink it or not?"


    "I''m coming!" Celine gave the wallet to Spencer and said, "I''m going to have a drink! You cut the picture first and roast some chicken wings for me. I''ll be back soon! "


    "Hey..." Before he could call out to her, Celine had already run away. He kicked over the charcoal.


    Running to the middle of the group of boys, Celine flung herself on the grass and said, "Come here. Let''s get hammered!"


    "Let''s get hammered? What about your boyfriend? Haha... "


    "I agree with you. Isn''t your boyfriend jealous?"


    "Humph!" With a snort, Celine poured herself a glass of wine. "Why do you guys have so much crap? Are you going to drink?"

 Chapter 147 Their First Time (Part Two)

    "Sure, sure!"


    Spencer was standing not far from them. After looking at the photos in his hands, he began to cut the photos with scissors. He had never been in love before, so he thought that they should give each other some private space. If it wasn''t the case, he would have already taken Celine back! But Celine''s not here. He thought he could stop for a while.


    "Hey, are you alone?" Suddenly, a girl ran to Spencer from a distance and stood next to him. "Celine went out to drink with boys. Don''t you feel bored to stay here alone? What are you doing? Shall I go with you? "


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and growled, "Get out of here!"


    "You..." The girl was startled. She took a step back and ran away with a pale face.


    Spencer snorted disdainfully and put his mind back to the photo.


    At this moment, his phone rang


    Suddenly, the phone in the pocket rang. With a frown, he took it out. When he saw who was calling, he stopped frowning.


    "Hello? Why did my mother call me? " He lifted the corners of his mouth. There was a slight gleam of mild color on his strongly defined face.


    "Honey, your father said that you have a three-day holiday! Why haven''t you come back? Mommy made delicious food for you! " The other end of the phone came the lively voice of the mother of Spencer.


    A trace of guilt appeared on his face. "I may not be able to go back. I will go back the day after tomorrow."


    "What? Why? Why can''t you go back? "


    "Because..." His lips thinned into a grim line, and his face flushed red. He mumbled, "Mom, eh I I found a girlfriend. I''m accompanying her to take part in the summer camp! "


    "What? !" A roar came over the phone, "Girlfriend?! Did I hear it wrong, Spencer? "


    "¡­¡­" "Why are you so surprised? You heard me right. "


    "What How can you find a girlfriend? "


    "Why can''t I find a girlfriend?" He t


    her, Celine woke up. Feeling the breath of Spencer who was standing beside her, her heart was beating quickly. The handsome man in front of her belonged to her, and only her, Celine! Thinking of this, she quietly moved close to his chest.


    Spencer shook his head and thought, ''you''re such a loser. You drank too much just now and actually you got a little drunk.''. So he quickened his pace and led Celine to a tent not far away.


    "Well..."


    Spencer put her inside the tent and muttered. After covering Celine with the quilt, he was about to turn around and leave, but his arm was grabbed by her.


    "Spencer..." Celine opened her eyes slowly. Her eyes were misted because of the wine. She stared at him with her seductive eyes.


    It seemed that the air was not fresh in the tent. So Spencer said in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you going?" Celine moved closer to him and put her arm around his neck. "Can you stay here and accompany me?" she asked


    Spencer had never been so close to a woman before. But now, he felt a little dizzy?


    "Spencer..." Shrugging his shoulders, Celine whispered in his ear. Before Spencer could make any response, she had already shown him the charming face and devoted her to Spencer.

 Chapter 148 Worries

    In the base meeting room.


    After a few hours'' meeting, it was already 11:00 pm. Spencer rubbed his arching brow and looked at his wristwatch.


    "Mr. Spencer, if there is nothing else, we will go back first." Eric stood up and said, "We are going to have a meeting with the people in N County tomorrow."


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and said, "You go first."


    "Mr. Spencer, you should also go back to have a rest. There are a lot of things to worry about these days!"


    "I know." Spencer nodded and said, "I''ll be back soon."


    "Then we are leaving now!" Eric stood up with the rest and strode away.


    The conference room went back to quiet again. After a while, Spencer took out his phone and found the phone number of Terence. Then he made a call without hesitation.


    Beep, beep, beep


    It had been a long time since the phone was picked up. When Spencer was about to hang up, it was finally picked up. There was a furious voice from the other end of the phone. It seemed that Terence was woken up.


    "What are you doing, Spencer?" "You''d better have something important to tell me," said Terence angrily! Otherwise, I will kill you right here! "


    "Are you sleeping at this time?" Spencer smiled, "Don''t you have any night life? Terence, it''s time for you to find a woman! "


    "Yes, of course I can''t rival you, Mr. Spencer! You''re indulging in the pleasure of the company of women! " Terence couldn''t help but raising his voice, "How does it feel to have Celine and Fiona around? Are you too excited to fall asleep, so you called me and swaggered over here? "


    When Spencer heard this, his handsome face darkened. "I was about to talk to you about this," he added


    "Wow, what a show!" Terence snorted, "There are many girls around me, but I don''t like them. Don''t show off in front of me."


    "Show off? Make you angry? " Spencer exploded with anger and shouted, "I''m tired of it. How can I be angry with you! I''m going crazy! "


    "Really?" Terence became interested when he heard what Spencer said. It was the most funny to see how angry he was. He immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me quickly!"


    "Three women make a scene. Two women are enough."


    "What''s wrong? Did Celine fight with Fiona? " Seeing this, Terence didn''t feel bothered. He analyzed himself and said, "It''s not right. According to Fiona''s character, she wouldn''t hit her first. Did you have a fight? "


    "It''s okay for you two to have a fight. I can take Fiona''s side!" Spencer stood up and paced back and forth in the meeting room, with hands akimbo, he said, "I was going to take them outside to hide from the wind. It seems that I have thought too simply. It seems that Celine''s not on good terms with Fiona at all. I''m going crazy between them. I have to think of a solution as soon as possible... "


    "That''s so easy! Tell Celine to go back to M City. " "It''s your birthday in a couple of days. I''m sure you don''t want to send Fiona back," replied Terence


    "You big fox..." After being said like this, Spencer snorted and continued, "But Celine was


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    y lifetime event hasn''t been fixed yet! "


    Beep, beep, beep


    The phone was suddenly hung up by the other end. Surprised, Spencer asked, "Why are you angry? Hum You jerk! "


    Confession? Putting down his phone, Spencer rolled his eyes and thought, ''It makes sense. Fiona misunderstands me now, I have to do something to make her know my true feelings. About the confession!


    All of a sudden, he felt a little embarrassed. Thinking of Fiona, he felt a sudden impulse rising in his heart, but he also felt that it was too hard to express his love to her. It was not the style of him.


    Inside the small white building, Fiona was tossing and turning on her bed. The moonlight was very clear outside the window, but she couldn''t fall asleep. No matter how thick the quilt was covered, she still felt the cold wind. Was it because she couldn''t sleep well without the presence of Spencer?


    What a loser!


    Fiona cursed under her breath. She felt very uncomfortable as if she was about to swallow a fly when she thought of the provocation from Celine.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    With her back to the door, someone sneaked in.


    It was Spencer who had come back! It was a great comfort to her.


    Without turning on the light, Spencer quietly walked to the bedside, took off his clothes and got onto the bed. When she was about to hold her in his arms, he heard the cold voice from Fiona. "Don''t touch me."


    "You Still awake? " Then he took his hand back immediately, embarrassed.


    "I will fall asleep soon." Fiona said crossly, feeling a little angry in her heart.


    "I see." Spencer took a deep breath and pursed his lips, "Well Fiona, I I... "


    "I''m sleepy. We can talk tomorrow." She moved closer to the bed.


    All of a sudden, the courage that he had taken great efforts to muster vanished into thin air. He replied, "All right. Have a good rest first."


    In the dead of night, there was still silence. When the sound of Fiona''s breathing came through, he still didn''t fall asleep.


    I like you, Fiona, do you know that?

 Chapter 149 Discuss The Work Plan (Part One)

    The next morning, it stopped snowing all night, but the weather had not yet completely cleared up. It was cloudy and seemed to be going to snow again.


    Following behind Spencer was a group of assistants, whose eyes were full of determination. They walked through the path as if it was not him who was in a dilemma last night.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    The people who passed by all stopped their actions and saluted to Spencer.


    "Yes." "Clean it up carefully," he added


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Mr. Spencer!" After a few steps, an assistant ran up to him, stopped, bowed to him and asked, "Are you going to push off the snowman in the training field?"


    snowman? He looked towards the shooting range and saw a not very beautiful snowman. Thinking of what happened yesterday, he said with an almost imperceptible smile, "Keep it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Clean the snow on it again." Added Spencer.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the meeting room at ease.


    Outside the conference room, the people of N Country arrived soon after Spencer arrived.


    "Hi, Leo, George!" Just then, Eric came to them and said, "Come in, please!"


    "Sit down, please!" Spencer pointed at the chair in front of him and added, "I wonder how was your sleep last night? I hope it was not too bad."


    "Thank you for your concern, we all have a good rest." The two men opposite had a smile on their faces at the same time and sat opposite to Spencer.


    George also nodded, "Much better than the conditions in our country."


    People behind him also took their seats.


    "The conditions of N Country are much worse than here." Spencer said, "Thank you all for your hard work!"


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Spencer. As long as we can complete the task, that''s good. " With a straight face, Leo said, "It''s just the X organization that has appeared recently, which makes us feel a headache."


    "I heard that you''ve taken over the X organization, which makes us more confident," George echoed, "once Mr. Cheng comes, i


    the specific plan in the afternoon."


    "Okay, that''ll be nice." Spencer nodded. Discussing a long-term solution was not an easy thing. He didn''t know whether they could reach an agreement in a few days.


    As they were talking, they walked out of the room. Suddenly, an idea came to Spencer''s mind. He said, "Tomorrow is the new year''s birthday party. We''re going to hold it as well. Since Leo and George are here, why don''t you go and celebrate it with us?"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Eric nodded his head and replied, "Just as you are here on New Year''s day, since you can''t go home during the festival, you can get together with us as a little compensation."


    "Haha Let''s have a get-together. " Leo smiled and said, "But you guys are all young, and I''ll stay here to have fun. I don''t want to disappoint you. Let George have some fun! "


    "Leo, you can come with us. Tomorrow night there is no distinction between ages and ranks." "I did it for the sake of the atmosphere of the festival," Spencer added


    "Yes." Eric said, "It''s because that our Mrs. Cheng is going to have a show on the party, she plays the piano very well..."


    Just as Eric was chattering away, he was kicked by Spencer suddenly. "Cut the crap!"


    At the sight of this, George smiled faintly. "Since Mrs. Cheng is going on the stage, I''d better go and have a look."

 Chapter 150 Discuss The Work Plan (Part Two)

    As soon as he finished speaking, Spencer rolled his eyes at him.


    "Speaking of Mrs. Cheng, she seems kind of familiar." Leo smiled, "I didn''t ask you yesterday, but I always felt that I had met her before."


    "Leo, I have told you that the wife of Mr. Cheng is Fiona Ji. She grew up with me in a courtyard." George''s face was a little dim, "Her father was Mr. Ji who died years ago."


    "It''s her!" Leo was suddenly enlightened. He clapped his hands and said, "I know her! I have worked with Mr. Ji and his wife for several times. Speaking of that, it sounds like! She looks so much like her mother! "


    While he was speaking, Spencer just nodded without saying a word.


    "Descendants of heroes should also be taken care of." Leo was sympathized and said, "I know you''ve married Fiona, so Mr. Spencer you must treat her well. I believe that Mr. Ji''s daughter must be excellent too! "


    "Yes, I will treat her well." Spencer nodded firmly. This word was like a promise to the others, or a promise to himself.


    In the small white building, Fiona spent the whole morning in her bedroom, either drawing by the window, or doing exercises of advanced mathematics to avoid direct confrontation with Celine.


    Celine was restless. She wanted to find fault with Fiona, but she gave up this idea on a second thought. If she continued to be against her rival in love on the surface, it would only make Spencer farther and farther away from her. She wouldn''t be so unreasonable and unreasonable to find troubles. It was a group of brainless and stupid women who would do that. She was determined to use the smartest way to make Spencer come back to her side on her own initiative!


    Hence, the two women got along well in one apartment.


    After thinking for a long time in the living room and wandering in the apartment for half a day, Spencer saw the clothes that he hadn''t washed and thought, ''I can do the housework!'' She just regretted that she had her nails polished not long ago!


    She took all the things out


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t any expression on her face.


    When he was about to open the door and leave, Celine suddenly grabbed the wallet on the table, found a reason and grabbed him by the arm. "Hey, here''s your wallet!" she said


    "Why is my wallet here?" Spencer was kind of confused.


    "I saw it in your pocket when I was washing your clothes, so I took it out." Holding the wallet in her hand complacently, Celine handed it to Spencer. Rolling her eyes, she slowly said, "For so many years, you seem to still be using this wallet. The things in the wallet..."


    Before Celine could finish her sentence, the blue veins on Spencer''s temples popped out. Suddenly, he remembered something very important. When he saw that Celine was about to open the wallet, he got anxious and quickly stretched out his hand to grab the wallet.


    "Spencer!"


    Click clack¡ª¡ª


    However, Spencer was in a panic. His wallet was flown out and landed on the ground beside Fiona''s foot.


    With her hand still standing there, Celine was at a loss.


    Fiona was wondering why Spencer reacted like this. When she lowered her head to see what''s that, she finally knew everything.


    Spencer''s wallet dropped on the ground. It was a common wallet, but there was an unusual photo in it. Seeing the two person in the photo, Fiona wanted to look away, but her eyes were fixed on the it.

 Chapter 151 Interrupt Their Sweet Time

    The person on that yellowed photo were exactly Spencer and Celine! They were young at that time. One was smiling happily, while the other was a little nervous.


    She should have expected it! Fiona''s heart sank.


    A long time ago, his wallet had been wet with sweat. A two inch big photo in it had been put away nervously by him. She did not even see the real face of the photo, and even did not qualify to touch it.


    Now this photo was right next to her, swaggering!


    The air seemed to have solidified. The first person to react was Spencer. He bent over quickly to pick up the wallet and quickly put it back to his pocket. He had tried his best to avoid this accident, but it happened anyway. He didn''t expect that Fiona had seen the photos Damn it!


    "I didn''t expect that you are still keeping the photo!" Celine opened her mouth hurriedly, "How time flies. But there are still some feelings that haven''t changed. That''s great! "


    "Stop it." Spencer swallowed hard.


    "Why not? Is it because you feel embarrassed that Fiona is here? " With a slow smile, Celine responded, "Never mind! She knows our relationship. "


    "I told you to stop!" Suddenly shouted Spencer.


    As he spoke, he saw Celine shrunk her body and her eyes sparkled with tears. Poor Celine. Fiona was getting more and more confused. She looked at Spencer, and unexpectedly saw him in a dilemma.


    "Spencer, we''re all here today. Can we say something?" After a while, Celine spoke with her lips trembling slightly, "I don''t want to guess your feelings anymore. Tell me Do you still like me? Tell me, is there a future for us? "


    It was apparent that Celine spoke out the truth without scruple. She even didn''t care that Fiona was here. But why did Celine want to get Fiona involved between her and Spencer?


    "I''m not interested in what''s going on between the two of you," Fiona said with a sneer With a frown, Fiona was about to leave.


    "Don''t go!" Spencer grabbed her hand quickly and it was useless for Fiona to get rid of his hand, and he continued, "It''s good that we talk it through."


    Celine looked like a criminal who was waiting for a trial. In fact, she was a little regretful at the moment she spoke. Because she saw that Spencer kept his eyes glued to Fiona, and saw him holding her hand. Her sixth sense told her that Spencer was possibly had some true feeling to Fiona, "Stop it." All of a sudden, Celine opened her mouth. With a self mocking smile, she stuttered, "I, I don''t want to hear it anymore. ''Spencer, I''m tired. I''m going to bed.''. If you have something to say, we can talk about it later. "


    "No time like the present." However, Spencer seemed to have made up his mind. "Since you want to know, let''s make it clear."


    "I don''t want to I don''t want to hear it! " Celine yelled at him and shook her head. She kept stepping back.


    s eyes met hers. There was a layer of mist in her eyes, and she looked like a frightened rabbit at the same time. The panic in her eyes made Spencer''s heart tightened. This girl was so adorable.


    Fiona kept gasping for air. She was almost suffocated to death just now.


    Spencer had a sudden impulsion and tried to rush at her again


    "Well..." It seemed that someone was behind him, and the person uttered a few broken syllables, "Spencer..."


    Hearing that, Spencer immediately raised his eyebrows and turned his head. He saw that Eric was standing at the entrance of the stairs, his mouth wide open, which seemed that he could eat a duck egg. He directly called his full name ''Spencer'' instead of ''Mr. Spencer'' I Am I interrupting you? "


    Spencer pulled Fiona behind him and covered her with his body quickly to avoid that Eric could see Fiona''s seductive face.


    "What do you think?" With his eyes narrowed dangerously, Spencer growled, "You came at the right time!"


    "Well..." Taking a step back, Eric said, "Mr. Spencer, it''s not my fault! I''m here to invite you to have dinner I didn''t expect that you would have something to eat. "


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    With a blushed face, Fiona''s head suddenly buzzed and she was afraid that her blood vessels would break because of shyness if Eric teased her again.


    "I I didn''t see anything! " Eric ran away quickly and his voice came from afar, "Mr. Spencer! I really didn''t see anything! "


    On the stairs, there were only Fiona and Spencer, the atmosphere was ambiguous and embarrassing. Spencer was back against Fiona and his heart beat fast, he even didn''t dare turn around.


    "I I want to go to the piano room! " Fiona blushed.


    "Well, go ahead, go ahead." He murmured.


    "Then let go of me..."


    "What?" He tilted his head and saw their hands clasping together. He was frightened and let go of her hands immediately. "I I let go. "

 Chapter 152 An Overbearing Display Of Love To Fiona (Part One)

    At this moment, Spencer was like a pure little boy, who was too nervous to hold a girl''s hand for the first time at the age of sixteen or seventeen.


    With her hands clasped together, Fiona was overwhelmed with joy. Spencer told her that he didn''t like Celine. He said the future between him and Fiona was his future. He just kissed her


    Staring at his broad back, Fiona wanted to ask him why he would kiss her. He asked her if she could understand, but she wanted to hear him say it personally. Because she wasn''t sure if what she was thinking was the same as Spencer''s.


    "You just..." The nervousness in her throat was almost killing her. But after a few words, she just gave up and said, "Forget it!" Originally, she didn''t have much expectation for him. It was not her turn to ask or not!


    So she turned around and headed for the piano room.


    ''Why does she give up halfway?'' Spencer wondered. Ask me! I am waiting for your answer!


    Instead of waiting for the question from Fiona, he watched her walking away.


    He tried to catch up with her and keep a good distance with her.


    A picture appeared on an empty road. Fiona walked faster and he followed behind her. When she slowed down, he stopped.


    People around them looked at this magical phenomenon frequently. What happened to Mr. Spencer?


    Knowing that Spencer was following her, Fiona did not say a word. She quietly raised her hand to touch her lips that were still burning hot. It was so cold outside. Why did she feel hot all over?


    There was a long distance between them, and it was uneasy to get to the piano room, so he naturally followed.


    "Aren''t you going to have lunch?" Frowning, Fiona sat in front of the piano, opened the lid and said, "Why are you following me?"


    "I will listen to you playing the piano." He crossed his arms over his chest and sat down, determined to stay with her.


    "Someone is giving me a hard time." Fiona couldn''t believe that she could tell a lie without thinking.


    "You can ignore my absence." He added.


    "You..."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    When she was immersed in her thoughts, her phone rang in her pocket. Fiona took out her phone quickly, and was surprise


    sed the key, and the piano made a deep jingle. She was frightened and gasped.


    "Don''t let your mind wander Don''t do anything improper... " Fiona suppressed the joy that was rising in her heart and took a few deep breaths. She put her fingers on the keys, ready to play a few melodies to relax. However, it was not a good time for her to calm down and focus on playing the piano. Sometimes, she even made some mistakes when playing the piano.


    Annoyed, Fiona put the lid down. She stopped playing and sat in front of the piano.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    She confessed that she was just emptied, but her heart beat faster unconsciously. What had just happened kept replaying, and her face suddenly became hot.


    "I think I probably have fallen in love with you..."


    "In the future, you have to ask for my permission if you want to send messages to another man, and you have to ask for my permission if you want to talk to another man. Don''t smile to other men, and don''t refuse him in the first time when a man expressed his love to you!"


    His words echoed in her mind like a magic spell. The touch of lips and cheeks was still so clear. Out of panic, Fiona grabbed her cell phone and called Sophia. She didn''t think she could handle this by herself!


    Beep! Beep! Beep


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    "Hello? Who are you Ah... " On the other end of the phone, Sophia yawned. She spoke with a lisp of anger.

 Chapter 153 An Overbearing Display Of Love To Fiona (Part Two)

    "Haven''t you gotten up yet?" Fiona asked gently and was less nervous.


    "Oh, it''s Fiona! Why did you call me? " "You get up so early," said Sophia, coming back to her senses


    "¡­¡­" "It''s not late. It''s already noon," Fiona said with a smile


    "What? !" Sophia exclaimed. Then she drew closer and after a while, she exclaimed, "It''s really past noon! I told my dad not to wake me up. He really didn''t care about me... "


    With a smile, Fiona said, "You''re the lazy one."


    "Ha ha, Fiona joked with me, "Sophia smiled. "You seem to be in a good mood! Would the new year''s Satan arrive and you are in a good mood? Or What good news? "


    "Of course not..." Feeling a little uneasy, she stuck her legs to his waist. "I don''t think it''s a good thing," she murmured softly


    "Yes?" Taken aback, Sophia sensed something was wrong. "There''s something fishy about it. How could your voice be so woman, Something must have happened to you, or you wouldn''t have called me! Tell me, please! Is there anything wrong? "


    After thinking for a moment, Fiona said firmly, "If I''m just assuming that if there is someone who doesn''t like you and you don''t like him who suddenly makes a confession to you. What will you do? "


    "Why bother to think about it? !" Sophia raised her voice, "When he confesses his love to you, you hit him with your left hook, right hook and right fist. In a minute, you knock him down! He hated you but expressed his love to you. Is he crazy? "


    "¡­¡­" After hearing that, Fiona rubbed her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "What if you can''t beat him?"


    "Well, that''s a problem..." With a frown, Sophia thought about it seriously for a few seconds. Suddenly, she came to herself and asked, "Something isn''t right. Fiona, who told you he liked you?


    "I I''m just talking ''if''! " Fiona covered it up hurriedly.


    "No, no, No. It''s definitely not if without a reason." In the face of something she was interested in, Sophia could become much smarter, which made her shocked. In a short while, she screamed out, "Is it from Spencer?! You hate him, he hates you He, he told you that he liked you? "


    Shocked by Sophia''s voice, Fiona hurriedly moved her phone away from her ear.


    "What''s going on? Where are you now, Fiona? " Asked Sophia.


    "I''m in his company now!" Fiona told her truth and sighed, "I''m I really don''t know what to do. "


    "It''s really him!" Sophia sounded more excited than Fiona. "Oh my God! The sun is rising in the West! Tomorrow is the new year''s day, not fool''s Day! Is Mr. Spencer crazy? "


    "I agree with you.


    cer burst into laughter, but heard nothing outside.


    "Ahem!" Upon hearing this, George pursed his lips into a smile. He lowered his head, covered his mouth and coughed.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Eric asked and patted him on the shoulder.


    "What? !" Spencer suddenly came back to his senses. When he was about to speak, he saw the scene in front of him and the other people smiling at him. The smile at the corners of his mouth suddenly froze. He hurriedly sat up straight and asked, "Eh hem, well, what are you talking about?"


    His behavior amused those who were serious before.


    "Mr. Spencer, what were you thinking? You can also say that to make us happy? " Leo joked, "We''ve just held a meeting for several hours, and we''re all tired. We can take this time to relax."


    Spencer then sat upright on the chair and replied, "Nothing. Nothing important."


    "Maybe this is the so-called iron man tenderness?" George couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "Since Mrs. Cheng is with you, it''s normal for Mr. Spencer to be suspicious."


    "Haha..." Hearing this, Eric couldn''t help but laugh. However, Spencer rolled his eyes at him.


    "How about we call it a day?" Leo looked around at everyone and asked, "We''re almost done discussing about it, so don''t waste our time here. We made Mr. Spencer and his beautiful lady unable to meet, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, okay..."


    "I agree..."


    They then stood up and walked out, leaving Spencer with embarrassment. "Hey Leo, I want to discuss with you! George Don''t go... "


    "Mr. Spencer! You should leave now! Don''t keep Mrs. Cheng waiting! " Eric grabbed his laptop and ran away quickly.


    "Damn it..." Spencer cursed but still couldn''t help raising his head.

 Chapter 154 Is He Handsome Or Am I Handsome (Part One)

    On the other side, in the general manager''s office of Jewelry ZR Company, Charles sat in his small cellphone, facing the window, his eyes floating far.


    It had been a while since he sent the message, but he didn''t receive any reply. He knew that Fiona had gone to his company together with Spencer, and there was also Celine. Somehow, he sent a message to Fiona, but he didn''t know why.


    ''It was a bad feeling. He had never had such a feeling. But he didn''t hate it, '' he thought.


    At this moment, his phone rang


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed. He was startled and quickly looked away, not realizing a hint of expectation on his face. But when his eyes fell on the screen of the mobile phone, Charles was a little disappointed and confused.


    Why did Celine call him at this time?


    "Hello?" Charles calmly slid the screen and answered the phone, with no emotion in his voice.


    "How about I give you Fiona?" She was very straightforward and unreasonable.


    Charles frowned and then smiled ironically, "Don''t I have any other women? Do you want to force me to marry a married woman? "


    "I thought you might be interested in Fiona." But it seemed that Celine felt sorry for his answer, so she added, "Then I have to find a way to give Fiona to other men."


    "Hey, Celine! You''re getting bolder!" There was a touch of disgust in Charles''s voice, "Who do you want to give Fiona to him? Will Spencer agree to your decision? Trust me. He won''t allow you to do that even if she is only his nominal wife! "


    "Nominal? Hahaha... " On the other end of the line, Celine suddenly smiled sadly, "If she is just a nominal wife, why should I try to think of a way to drive her away from Spencer"


    Charles''s face froze. He should have thought this coming when he saw that Spencer kissed Fiona in the hospital that night. As far as he knew, a person like Celine couldn''t be comparable to a green hand like Fiona. Spencer was not a fool. But he didn''t expect the day to come so soon!


    "What did he say?" Asked Charles.


    "He said He doesn''t love me. " Celine added in a sad and helpless voice, "He said that only the future of Fiona was his future."


    Charl


    ur fault. "


    "Why do you blame me again?" She still didn''t dare to look into his eyes for too long.


    "Of course it''s your fault!" Said Spencer cheerfully. He suddenly came close to Fiona''s face and breathed on it, "I know you know the answer."


    "No, I didn''t!" Fiona insisted.


    "Really?" "Should I explain to you? Or do you want to hear what I said this afternoon again? Fiona, I mean you can''t be with - "


    "Stop it!" With a flushed face, she covered his mouth to stop him from continuing, "Why are you so shameless?! Stop talking! "


    Spencer winked and stared at her unblinkingly. What a beauty! Her long eyelashes flickered, and her eyes were also cold and bright with wisdom. Her nose was slightly straight, her soft lips, soft hair If she was married to someone else, he would It was killing him! Fortunately, Fiona was his! He was the only one who would enjoy all the goodness of Fiona!


    "Don''t say that again!" Fiona reminded, putting her hand down. However, just as her hand stopped in the air, it was grabbed by Spencer. Spencer held onto her tender hand and stroked her finger pulps with his rough hand. He said, "Let''s go back for dinner."


    "You Let go of me. " Fiona shivered and moved backward.


    "No, I won''t let you go." Raising his head proudly, he said, "I must hold your hands"


    "But," Fiona frowned, "I don''t want to go back." At the thought of Celine in the apartment, she didn''t want to go back.

 Chapter 155 Is He Handsome Or Am I Handsome (Part Two)

    But how could Spencer didn''t know what she was thinking about. He took her hand and said, "We''ll go to the canteen to have lunch. Don''t go back to the apartment."


    Fiona looked up at him and nodded, "It''s okay to go to the canteen. Let go of my hand."


    "You know I won''t."


    "I don''t know."


    "Okay, I''ll let you know right away."


    "¡­¡­" Fiona let out a helpless sigh. "Mr. Spencer has been better at talking recently."


    "Oh, it''s not my fault!" Looking at Fiona, Spencer sighed and said, "My wife''s eloquence is so good. How can a husband be so bad?"


    Husband? Wife? Shame on him!


    Fiona cursed under her breath, her face blushing. "Don''t, please Don''t be so complacent. I haven''t promised you yet! "


    "What do you promise me?" Looking at Fiona''s shy face, he slowly smiled and said, "You don''t need to say yes. You are my wife anyway."


    "Don''t say that any more," Fiona stomped


    "Which word?" Spencer asked knowingly, "The word ''wife''? Honey... "


    Fiona had always known how shameless Spencer was, but she didn''t know that he was so shameless until he arrived at the canteen he stopped repeating the word ''wife''.


    The noisy canteen suddenly became quiet the moment they walked in. But when they saw the hand of Spencer and Fiona, all the subordinates suddenly became noisy.


    "Mr. Spencer, come and have dinner with Mrs. Cheng! "


    "They are holding hands!"


    "Mr. Spencer! Kiss her! "


    "Wow! Kiss her! "


    Spencer''s facial expression suddenly tensed, and he asked, "Have you eaten or not? If you don''t feel like eating, then go to train me! Don''t think you can relax tomorrow new year''s Day! You are all adults. Don''t be so rude. "


    The excited subordinates all shrank their necks, starting muring, but only smiled at the two people ambiguously.


    "I can''t kiss in front of you guys." Muttered Spencer in a low voice. In a voice that could only be heard by both of them, he asked, "Right, Fiona?"


    Right? What is right? Fiona was about to explode.


    "We Let''s go to dinner! " Without answering him directly, Fiona changed the topic and quietly talked to him.


    "Well, it''s up to you." He turned around and his cold face changed into a smile magically. Then he took Fiona''s hand and walked forward.


    Fiona''s mind was in a mess and she just let Spencer lead her to the table.


    "You stay here and I''ll go get the meal." After helping Fiona Sit down, he walked towards the window. Staring at his receding figure, Fiona couldn''t help smiling. She felt as if something was coming out of her heart, taking root and sprouting slowly


    "Haha It seems that Spencer treated you very well. " All of a sudden, George came to the table a


    family building by myself." Fiona answered without raising her head.


    "Do you think I will let you go alone?" Spencer stared at her with a meaningful smile.


    Caught off guard, Fiona pretended that she heard nothing, but started to eat more quickly.


    Satisfied with her reaction, he picked up his chopsticks and put a piece of meat onto her plate. "Eat more. You''re too thin," he said


    After dinner, they went to the family building together.


    "Are you really not going back to the apartment?" "Don''t you want to see her?" asked Fiona.


    "Someone will take care of her. I won''t go back." Spencer pressed his lips tightly.


    They didn''t talk any more on the way to the family building. When they entered, Fiona saw a few colleagues who had come and went with them. She asked, "Why are there so many people living in the family building?"


    "It''s the new year''s day tomorrow. Many families will come to the wedding. They have to clean up the room first." "They will arrive here one after another from tomorrow morning," he added


    "What about the ordinary worker?" Fiona frowned. It should have been a happy day for the whole family. But now, in a company thousands of miles away, wasn''t it allowed for the worker''s family to visit them?


    "They can only attend the solar New Year''s Gala tomorrow night and get relaxed." Spencer said helplessly, "We also have no choice. Too many people are not allowed to come here. Besides, it needs to go through a few tests and sign the confidentiality agreement. That''s our profession. We have no choice. "


    "What about me?" Fiona stammered, "Didn''t I have to sign the confidentiality agreement?"


    Spencer smiled and said, "I gave you a privilege!" Then he stood in front of an apartment and said, "Let''s go. Come in."

 Chapter 156 Happy Birthday To You (Part One)

    It was on the next morning of the new year. It was rare that there was no loud slogans after morning exercise at the base. But in the early morning, Fiona was woken up by the loud talking noise outside the door.


    "Come on! Come here! This is our room! "


    "Oh, my good boy, why are you here so early with your mother?"


    "Dear, look! This is the food our mother brought for you!"


    Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Fiona yawned. When she came to her senses, she realized that some people had entered the building.


    "Wake up?"


    Suddenly there was a pleasant male voice above his head. Fiona quickly raised her head and saw Spencer leaning on his arm and looking at her with a smile.


    Trying to suppress the shyness, she took a deep breath and blinked. "It''s time to wake up," she said, trying to sound calm


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Asked Spencer.


    Did you sleep well? It reminded her of the night when she was forcefully forced by Spencer to sleep on the same bed with him. He was like an octopus and she couldn''t get rid of him no matter how hard she tried. Finally, she turned her back to him, but suddenly found that there was a matter on her buttock. She was too scared to move. But she was in fear for a long time, and did not see Spencer move again. She was really sleepy, so she fell asleep.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" All of a sudden, he bent over and held her in his arms, burying his head into her chest.


    "I have a good sleep." Fiona replied in a trembling voice.


    "But I didn''t sleep well." With a dull voice, he continued, "I just hold you and do nothing. Do you know how suffering it is for me to do that?"


    Upon hearing this, Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise. After a second, she pushed him away. Blushing, she stuttered, "You You jerk! "


    "Hey!" "You''re my wife. It''s not called rascal. This is love, alright?" he added


    "You..." Sitting on the bed, with her hands grasping the clothes on her chest, Fiona stared at him cautiously. ''Why has he changed into another person from yesterday?'' she wondered. He was a rascal originally, but now he was so strange. She was really not accustomed to his behavior!


    Noticing that F


    ient for me to carry you upstairs! Good girl, go to rehearse. " With that, he kissed Fiona on her cheek.


    "Don''t make a scene in public!" Standing behind her, Eric said with a smile, "Be careful not to crack down on our singles'' holiday mood."


    Shocked, Fiona struggled in his arms with a grimace, as if to scratch his face. "What are you doing, Spencer! You You are a bastard. Let me go! "


    Spencer then cast a stern glance at Eric and let go of Fiona reluctantly, and said, "Okay, okay. Let go of your hand."


    Dashing to the piano, she collected herself and began to play. He must be crazy! He must be crazy!


    "Mrs. Cheng, would you like to play a tune for us! Let''s drop it! "


    "I agree with you!"


    More than a dozen subordinates gathered in front of the stage and stared at Fiona with interest.


    Looking at Fiona sitting in front of the piano, Spencer had a feeling that she became very gentle and soft. She was radiating an aura of softness that he couldn''t neglect.


    It took time for Fiona to come to herself. She smiled at them, graceful with unique shyness. "I know you are busy with your own things. It will be awkward for me to listen to your talks here."


    "No, of course not. Listen to music, we''ll do the work better!"


    "That''s right! Mrs. Cheng, forget about us. "


    They all chatted at once. Fiona glanced at Spencer, who was used to this kind of look. He quickly nodded proudly and said, "Just play it."

 Chapter 157 Happy Birthday To You (Part Two)

    Getting his permission, Fiona put her hands on the keys and took a deep breath. In a short while, the sound of music slowly came out from her hands.


    The piano echoed in the hall. The soft but sorrowful sound echoed in the hall.


    Spencer frowned and wondered what''s that saying goes? Oh! The voice reverberated in the distance for three days!


    "Is Fiona the well-known literary young lady?" Standing in front of Spencer, Eric said in a soft voice, "She''s good at both drawing and playing the piano. If she were in ancient times, she would be a talent! And look at you, a boor who danced with knives and guns, much older than her! " He patted Spencer''s shoulder and said, "It''s your honor to marry Fiona."


    Looking at the shining Fiona in front of the piano, Spencer was depressed. Perhaps Ryan and Fiona they got to know each other because they both had similar hobbies? Thinking of this, his chest rose and fell slightly because of anger. It didn''t matter that they sympathized with each other? They all had similar hobbies. So what? Fiona was his!


    All of them were attracted by Fiona who was standing on the stage and didn''t notice a woman who walking towards the hall.


    Dragging a small suitcase and well dressed, Celine stood at the entrance of the auditorium and stared at the two people on the stage.


    Fiona''s eyes were so eyesore! She could draw, play the piano and even Spencer held her hands. She''s so annoying! The more perfect Fiona was, the more hateful she felt!


    Soon she completed her piece.


    Crack! Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    A few sudden applause rang out in the near distance. Everyone followed the sound and looked back, only to see Celine at the entrance of the hall, slightly raising the corners of her mouth.


    Surprised, Fiona didn''t say a word.


    Spencer saw her from a distance and saw her luggage. He asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to say goodbye," Celine walked towards, "Fiona played so well that I couldn''t help clapping my hands."


    "Thank you." Standing up before the piano, Fiona was still a little resistant to her.


    Stepping onto the stage, Celine stood in front of Spencer and said, "Spencer, I have promised you that I will accompany you to celebrate your birthday every time. It seems that it can''t be fulfilled. In the past six years, there had been no chance. In the seventh year, there was still no chance. You have to... " With a sob, she added, "Take care of yourself. Happy birthday to you."


    A gleam of guilt flashed through Spencer''s eyes as he recalled the sweet oath he had made. He said, "thank you."


    "I''m flattered," Celine smiled bitterly and said, "I''m leaving."


    "Really?" With a frown, Spencer walked up to her and said, "It''s the new year''s day today. Why don''t we go back together tomorrow?"


    "No, thanks." However, Celine refused. She glanced at Fiona and said, "I don''t think it''s


    e bit her lips and said, "Well Why not play a birthday song? "


    "Haha..."


    There was a burst of laughter in the hall, and Spencer''s face darkened. ''The birthday song is so simple. You''re really good at making a fool of yourself!'' he thought!


    "A lovely birthday song. How about playing and singing by yourself?" The crowd applauded.


    "Then Okay. " Fiona nodded.


    Sitting on the seat with arms akimbo, Spencer looked at Fiona who was singing on the stage. "Happy Birthday to you! Happy birthday to you..."


    Her clear voice was not as good as her playing the piano skill, but every word seemed to penetrate into his heart. He gazed at her with concentration, seriousness, love, affection


    Under the light, Fiona was like a fairy who had gone to the mortal world. After singing the birthday song, she held the microphone, stood up and hesitated to speak. "Today, I''m very happy to gather with you, and I''m very happy to perform on the stage. I hope you all can be happy in the future! And today is It was Spencer''s birthday. I wanted to say happy birthday to him and hoped that he would be happy every day. Thank you! "


    Clatter¡ª¡ª


    Thunderous applause broke out among the guests. Fiona bowed to the guests, heading to the back of the stage. She covered her chest to suppress her excitement. When she walked onto the stage, she saw someone popped out in front of her.


    "Well..." The next second, Fiona had already realized who he was, but she patted him on the shoulder out of nervousness. "Spencer Let... "


    Spencer didn''t seem to hear her nor feel her nervousness and resistance. He just kissed her, trying to swallow all her beauty.


    At first, Fiona pushed him away, but later, she lost her strength. Her hands against her chest involuntarily lifted, involuntarily encircled his neck stealthily and clumsily responded.


    Spencer was shocked, as if inspired, kissing her deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 158 You Are My Gift (Part One)

    It didn''t know how long it took, the applause in front of the stage seemed to ring several times, After letting go of Fiona, Spencer gasped and dared not move. This was so exciting!


    As for Fiona, she was so weak that she almost collapsed into his arms. Her mind went blank and she dared not think of anything.


    "Let me take you to a place." After calming down for a long time, he whispered in her ear.


    "Where are we going?" Fiona''s voice was soft.


    "You''ll know when we get there." Then he dragged her out of the backstage and put a coat on her.


    Under the bright moonlight, he led Fiona to the small white building.


    "Are you cold?" Asked Spencer.


    "Not cold." Fiona shook her head and an indescribable feeling arose in her heart. In fact, Spencer was very considerate.


    "We''re almost there," He continued, "Only the two of us."


    "The small white building?" Frowning, Fiona looked at the closer building and asked, "Are we going back to the apartment?"


    "How could it be possible?" He then smiled and said, "Let''s go to the top floor and enjoy the view there."


    Fiona''s mouth twitched. "It''s winter now. The top floor is too cold. I won''t go there."


    "Do you know what romance is?" Spencer snorted.


    "That depends on the reality. If we go to the top floor for a night, we will catch a cold tomorrow morning," Fiona shook her head firmly and said, "No."


    "You have no choice. It''s not up to you! " Spencer dragged Fiona forward, "Will you catch a cold with my company?"


    "But..." Fiona frowned, "What about the party? You don''t care your men or their families? "


    "Do you think that I have to take care of everything in the base, no matter what it is? I will be exhausted. " He took Fiona to the stairs and said, "They play theirs, and we play ours. From now on, you are not going to celebrate the new year''s birthday, but mine. "


    Fiona was speechless. Just now, he had taken her to the top floor. The top floor was surrounded by the railings everywhere, and a tent was built beside them. In front of the tent was a bonfire, beside which there was a processed pheasant, and a pot of liquor.


    Fiona didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh at


    "After you make the wishes, you blow out the candles in a breath."


    "Okay." He promised briskly, "Then I make a wish Fiona will take the initiative to sleep above me tonight." He then blew out the candles, leaving Fiona standing there, dumbfounded.


    "What Above you? " She was utterly confused.


    "What do you think?" Apparently, he was referring to something else. He whispered a few words to her ears, and found that her face suddenly flushed.


    "What?" After sitting back in his seat, he shook his head and intentionally sighed, "I don''t know if this wish will work."


    Fiona picked up a branch and poked it in the fire, deliberately not looking at Spencer. "If you want to make a wish, it would be useless to say it out loud." What''s more, what he asked for was so unreasonable! She How could she be above!


    "Will it be true if I don''t speak it out?" He then took a chicken leg and put it into her hand. "Have you secretly made some wishes? Has the dream come true?"


    Holding the chicken drumstick in her hand, Fiona responded with a resigned smile, "My birthday hasn''t been celebrated for ten years. And I have no wishes as well."


    After hearing what she said, Spencer felt very guilty and quickly said, "Next birthday, I''ll prepare eleven cakes for you. I hope you can tell me all your wish for these years. You should keep every wish."


    Looking at the solemn and serious expression of Spencer, Fiona was somewhat absent-minded.

 Chapter 159 You Are My Gift (Part Two)

    "Your birthday is next year. You''d better practice your lung capacity. It''s really exhausting to blow eleven candles in a breath." He continued, "Remember what I said, okay?"


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Fiona took a bite of the chicken drumstick without giving a definite answer. "The chicken drumsticks roasted by Mr. Spencer are something that not for ordinary people to eat," she nodded


    "Then you should eat more!" With a smile, Spencer took out the pot of white wine and poured it into the glasses for them. "Come on, drink some wine. It will warm you up."


    "I don''t want to drink it." Fiona shook her head and replied, "I drank a little last time. I don''t feel well."


    Speaking of the word "last time", Fiona''s only acting like a spoiled child when she was drunk recalled. A sudden thirst welled up in his throat, and he was eager for something, so he was more reluctant to forgive her. He picked up the glass and stuffed it into her hand.


    "How can you eat the chicken without drinking wine?" "It''s so cold outside. You just wear a dress. Drink some wine to warm yourself up. That''s all, don''t drink too much."


    Fiona tried hard to persuade Spencer. She took a sip of the wine, which was so spicy that she could not speak.


    "If you slow down a bit, you won''t feel spicy."


    "Take another sip. Look at the pot, don''t leave me alone, okay? "


    "This is the last glass. Today is my birthday. Let''s celebrate it together."


    After swallowing several glasses of whisky, she was stammering.


    "I feel dizzy." Fiona pouted.


    "Fainted? Then we won''t drink it. " Smiling with satisfaction, Spencer sat next to Fiona and huddled up with her. Looking at the moon in the sky, he felt very comfortable.


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    A fabulous firework suddenly lit up in the night sky, beautiful and brilliant.


    "Wow! They are fireworks! " Fiona was still blushing because of the alcohol.


    "Is that beautiful?" Spencer turned to look at Fiona, eyes full of tenderness.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!" Fiona nodded. "When I was a child, my father always held me to see fireworks. Because I felt that if I stood high, I could see the most beautiful fireworks."


    "Holding you like this?" Spencer took the opportunity to hold her in his arms.


    "Of course not! My father raised me so high! "


    "I don''t have to raise you high. What you see now is the most beautiful fireworks." He looked up at the sky lit up by the fireworks again.


    Fiona''s head was a bit heavy. She rubbed in his arms and said,


    sea, but there was always a sun by her side, guiding her to the right direction and comforting her.


    The moment she was put on the bed, she didn''t know if she was sober or intoxicated. She just vaguely looked at Spencer who bent down and felt his kiss on her forehead. Somehow, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "What are you doing?" It was too late to turn on the light in the dark. But when Spencer met with the eyes of Fiona, his heart skipped a beat.


    Biting her lower lip, Fiona withdrew her hand quickly as if she was startled by her reaction. "Nothing. I''m fine," she answered


    Spencer was both angry and anxious. "Fiona, are you drunk or sober? If you''re awake, I''ll do whatever I want! "


    "I''m drunk." Fiona responded.


    "Really?" Raising his eyebrows, he said, "Actually, I was going to take a cold shower, but since you are drunk You should remember nothing when you wake up tomorrow morning, then I''m not polite. "


    "You Hmm... "


    After saying that, he didn''t give her any chance, bent over quickly and began to kiss her.


    As expected, he was not a gentleman!


    The indoor burning hot was in a sharp contrast with the cold outside.


    "Spencer!" "Go away!" Fiona urged


    "No way." He murmured, "You haven''t prepared a gift for me, then you are my gift tonight. And my wishes, you... "


    "No, I won''t!" Fiona''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    "Haha..." Lowering his head, he giggled and gave Fiona a kiss. He said slowly, "Okay, honey, stay below."


    He was really energetic!


    After a long time, when Fiona finally could go to sleep peacefully, I, lying in the arms of Spencer, felt for the first time that life was not so bad.

 Chapter 160 Champion Of Double Results (Part One)

    Day broke. In the main bedroom of the apartment, Fiona was still sleeping soundly on the bed, but Spencer woke up. He rubbed her hair, caressed her face and smiled at her.


    The night was short and the sun was high. From then on, the king had to hold his morning court.


    The scene suddenly reminded him of the poem of the great sage. His smile became bigger and bigger. He wasn''t the king, but he had fallen down because of Fiona. He used to do morning exercise every day, no matter it was raining in winter or in summer, and it never fell. But now, Fiona was here, so he didn''t want to go out for a moment, let alone go for morning exercise.


    Looking at Fiona''s peaceful sleeping face, Spencer''s heart jolted. He leaned down and gently pressed his face against hers.


    But before he could take any action, his grandpa''s exclusive ring tone interrupted him. He quickly stood up, grabbed the phone on the table, and answered it with his back to Fiona.


    "Hello? Grandpa Wayne? " He answered the phone in a low voice, afraid of waking up the Fiona.


    "I thought you brought Fiona back today? Why is it so late now? There is not even a phone call! " Wayne''s deep voice came through the telephone, "How is it? Have you set out?"


    "Well Well... " He looked at his watch and said, "It''s almost ten o''clock now? I slept late last night. I just got up. We will leave in a minute! "


    "You just got up? !" Wayne couldn''t help shouting, "You little brat, you got up at about five o''clock in the past. Why are you so lazy now? No way! No way! Don''t think you can get relaxed just because you are the leader of the company! "


    "Yes, yes, Grandpa, you are right." Spencer responded in a hurry.


    "Since you get up so late, does Fiona also let you sleep? Where is Fiona? " Wayne asked.


    "She She is still sleeping now! " Spencer replied as he ran his fingers through his hair.


    Hearing that, Fiona moved her fingers slightly. In fact, she had just heard the sound of a phone call. She also wanted to get up, but she had awakened by the will, her body did not wake up, no matter how hard she tried, her body did not listen to orders, and her eyes were very heavy. She was tired! She was so tired that she want


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . She was always a little floating in the past two days when she was facing Spencer. Although she was worried about the child whom she didn''t meet and many things, she thought it would be good to go on with Spencer like this.


    It had been sunny when they left the base. It was time for snow to melt. It was even colder than before.


    Johnson was on the driver''s seat, while Spencer and Fiona were on the back seats.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was doing the advanced mathematics exercises. Since Spencer found it boring to do so, he moved closer to him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "To work out a problem," Frowning, Fiona answered absently, "I will take an exam tomorrow."


    "Well..." All of a sudden, he grabbed the book from Fiona''s hand and said, "Come on, let me have a look. Let me see what kind of problem that baffles you ."


    "What are you doing?" Fiona said in a helpless tone. She was still not used to the competitive nature of Spencer.


    After going through the title quickly, Spencer nodded and said, "Okay, let me explain to you."


    "You can solve it?" Fiona exclaimed in disbelief.


    Raising his eyebrows, he was about to say something, but Johnson interrupted him.


    "Mrs. Cheng, you don''t know?" Johnson said proudly, "Mr. Cheng is a math genius. Computer production is definitely the number one at the base! Last year our domestic race he won the champion of double results! Such a trivial math problem is not as difficult as Mr. Spencer''s! "

 Chapter 161 Champion Of Double Results (Part Two)

    It seemed that Fiona didn''t believe that, she looked at Spencer and then looked at Johnson and asked, "The champion? "Which two?"


    "First, decipher the passwords and got them done as fast as he can. He saved the virtual hostages. The second might be shooting champion! The comprehensive points are the highest, more than 50 points more than black''s! " Johnson said proudly, with a look of joy that was even happier than he had won the first prize. "Mr. Spencer really gave the base a good face!"


    His words pleased Spencer very much. "Now do you believe me, Fiona? You can''t beat me with this math problem. "


    "¡­¡­" With a frown, Fiona asked, "Spencer, don''t you have to be modest?"


    "Being too modest is pride." Raising his head, he added, "Besides, Johnson is telling the truth. Why should I be humble?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Cheng, Mr. Spencer is quite confident about himself." Johnson hurried to put in a good word for Spencer. "A man should have such courage."


    "Johnson, you''ve become a sweet talker!" Spencer nodded with satisfaction. "I''m very happy. If I go back to the base again, I''ll give you the gun you''ve always wanted."


    Upon hearing that, Johnson''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly in a loud voice, "Thank you, Mr. Spencer!"


    "¡­¡­" Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. "Mr. Spencer is really a genius. It seems that you have solved the problem." Fiona turned to look at him.


    "Of course!" Raising his head complacently, he added, "So, come here to have a look." Raising the book in front of Fiona, he said, "Look at this problem, we should remove this disturbing subject, and then look at this picture..."


    Spencer was meticulous and thoughtful when solving problems, not like his usual casual appearance. He also told several simple ways to solve problems to make Fiona''s eyes brightened. By the way, Fiona also asked several difficult questions.


    The car was enveloped in a harmonious atmosphere, but Johnson was a little annoyed, because he was a little troubled by the math language of the students. He stepped on the accelerator of the car quietly, and the car ran towards the downtown.


    When they entered the living room, they saw Terence playing chess with his grandpa Wayne. They were using a chessboard and chess pieces, which were a gift from Spencer in his grandfather''s 80th birthday party, and a set of chess pieces made of maple bridge Tracy.


    No wonder they smelled a wisp of fragrance the moment they entered the living room.


    "Grandpa Wayne, we are back." Fiona took the lead.


    "It''s good that you are back." Wayne laughed and said, "Fiona, have a seat and come to see me play chess. Are you tired after the long journey? "


    "I''m not tired." Fiona shook her head and greeted Terence, "Terence, Terence, long time no see. "


    Hearing what Fiona called him, Terence smiled


    sition and personal charm.


    So she remarried Ethan three years later and said goodbye to the old days completely. But she didn''t expect that her daughter and Ethan''s son were actually boyfriend and girlfriend!


    She had thought about giving up on Ethan, but the Cheng family''s opposition to the two children had made her realize that it was better to let her daughter quit. Because no matter what, the person that Spencer was going to marry was only Fiona!


    "Anna!"


    Fiona''s shouting brought Anna back to reality from her memory. She immediately asked, "What''s wrong? Fiona. "


    "Well," Fiona said, looking at the water in the basin, "What are you thinking about, Anna? Aren''t you going to make the flour? Is there too much water in the pool? "


    Taking a look at the washbasin, Anna cried hastily, "What? There''s too much water. I lost my mind just now. Hurry up and pour the water. " Then she started to bustle around.


    Looking at her, Fiona shook her head slightly.


    In the living room, Terence played chess with Wayne.


    "Grandpa, your chess skills are invincible." "I admit defeat for bet," said Terence with a smile


    "It''s you who gave way to me!" Wayne waved his hand and put on a big smile on his face. "You can talk to Spencer. I''m going to have some tea."


    "Goodbye, Grandpa." Spencer then stood up to see his grandpa off.


    Only Spencer and Terence were left in the living room. He sat on the sofa, leaning against the back of the sofa, and said, "Say it. Why don''t you come to the angel''s palace if you have nothing to do with me? What do you want to do?"


    "No, there is a new message." "Mr. Spencer, would you like to listen it?" said Terence with his legs crossed


    Raising the corner of his lips, Spencer continued, "I can''t ignore anything, nor can I ignore Mr. Terence''s news. Tell me! "


    "Members of X organization are going to SL Bar tonight."

 Chapter 162 I Dont Like Eating Carrots

    Terence was the owner of this bar. He cared about this bar more than his online company. At first, Spencer had thought that he liked this bar, but later he found that it had a further effect.


    The bar was filled with various kinds of people, which was the best place to collect the information. Within a night, Terence was able to know every detail that happened in M City.


    There is an unwritten rule in the bar. You can have no money to buy a drink, but you can''t have no news. As long as you sell valuable news to the bar, you can not only get drunk, but also make money. The news had spread to the people by in M City. Some people went to sell information in private, and some people went to inquire about others'' information. Some people tried to prevent them from selling their information. As time passed, news came on, making it easier for Terence to get the information. Even if he wants to know how many times you went to the bathroom today, it''s a piece of cake for him.


    So it was true that he had told Spencer that people from X organization would go to the bar.


    "When? What are they going to do? " Spencer looked serious.


    "I really don''t know." Terence shook his head.


    "Then how did you know their people were coming here?" Spencer asked with a frown.


    "I knew it by accident." "There is a man called Mr. long is here for business. I heard a customer in T country picked him up. He is in charge of ore business in the west area of M City. I casually asked a customer of the country T, and the guy selling information said it seemed to be the one in dark forest. "


    Spencer nodded and listened carefully.


    "I think something''s wrong. Then I ask him what else he knows. He thinks it over and over and remembers an important point." Terence added, "He said he had been hit by a customer in T country. He knelt on the ground out of fear, and then saw a bright red X embroidered on his shirt''s sleeve."


    Spencer clapped his thigh and said, "I just heard that some people have passed the border of M country, and a lot of ores have come around. It seems that they are from this group of X organization!"


    "They should be the one." Terence nodded. "What should we do now?"


    "I need to meet them first." Spencer sighed, "These people are getting more and more arrogant. I planned to pay a visit to N Country, but now, I have to go there in advance."


    "Brother Terence, Spencer, what are you talking about?" Walking out of the kitchen, Fiona said, "The dinner will be ready soon. I''m going to call Grandpa. Let''s have dinner together now."


    Hearing what Fiona said, the two men exchanged glances and decided not to talk about the topic anymore. Just as Fiona was about to leave, Spencer stood up and walked towards her. He asked, "You call him brother Terence and call me Spencer? Do you think it''s suitable? "


    Fiona''s face reddened. She blinked at Terence, and then glared at Spencer. "Do you want me to call you brother Spencer?" she asked


    "You..."


    "Grandpa! Dinner is ready! " When Spencer was about to say something, Fiona quickened her pace and sprin


    ment.


    "What do you think, Fiona? Don''t be so distant. You always blush." He pinched her cheek and said, "Wait for me to come back."


    After that, he turned around and walked away. But when he was about to leave, Fiona grabbed his sleeve. He looked back and asked, "What''s wrong? Anything else? "


    Fiona shook her head and said, "You Be careful. Come back early. "


    Plop, plop, plop


    Standing still, Spencer felt his heart was about to jump out of his throat. It was the first time that Fiona had ever said something that cared about him! Did it mean that Fiona liked him? He felt so happy just like winning a lottery!


    "Fiona." After a while, he said, "I don''t want to go."


    "Yes?" As soon as she finished speaking, her mouth was covered by his. Suddenly, he kissed her lips.


    Beep beep beep¡ª¡ª


    As they were immersed in their sweet kiss, the sound of whistle came from downstairs. Terence was a little impatient, but he couldn''t help interrupting them even if he had guessed what they were doing.


    Is this the power of love in the legend? Terence chuckled. He didn''t know when he would have a good time.


    Outside the bar, there were lots of luxury cars. The scene was as magnificent as a car show.


    Get out of the car, Spencer had always been scrupulous in separating public and private matters. Although his mind had been disturbed by Fiona, he still couldn''t be relaxed when it came to the X organization.


    They walked into SL Bar and a waiter came up to them. When he saw Terence, the waiter immediately bowed and greeted, "Mr. Terence, you''re here!"


    "Yes." Terence nodded.


    "Still your room?"


    "No, thanks." Terence waved his hand and said, "We''ll take a walk in the hall. Go ahead with your work."


    "Got it." The waiter nodded immediately. "Mr. Terence, call me if you need any help."


    "Yes." "Why is it so quiet?" Terence said to Spencer.


    Staring at the dancing floor, Spencer frowned imperceptibly and said, "Celine is here."


    Terence followed his gaze and saw Celine, who was dancing cheerfully in a tight dress.

 Chapter 163 Ran Into Celine In The Bar (Part One)

    In the dancing floor, the music was still on. With her head swaying in the music, her big waved hair swayed as well. The whole scene looked hazy.


    There was a trace of anger on Spencer''s face. How could you come out for fun before you recover?


    "Celine is a playful character," Noticing his displeasure, Terence asked, "Let someone to stop her?"


    Instead answering his question, Spencer asked, "Has Mr. long arrived yet?" he asked


    "They are in room 3."


    "Let''s go to the monitoring room first." Then Spencer turned to look at Terence and said, "As for Celine..."


    "Just get two people to watch over her and protect her from being hurt." Terence responded.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded.


    "Let''s go." Terence patted on his shoulder, and the two walked towards the monitoring room in the dim light.


    At this moment, there were two groups of people sitting in the No.3 box. One of them was a buyer. Mr. long was wearing a dark robe, with a set of prayer beads in his hand. Behind him were several bodyguards. The other one was from X organization. The man in the lead was a young man. He was tall and strong, and looked like a strange young boy. The man was in a suit. He didn''t look like a bad guy.


    Spencer and Terence were sitting in the monitor room. Terence took a look at the room and said, "Mr. long, the Buddha beads in his hand are not bad."


    "¡­¡­" Spencer hadn''t been mad at him, but had managed to turn to the monitoring screen to make sure what they were talking about clearly.


    He had learned lip language and had been handling this kind of occasion before.


    "What did they say?" Asked Terence.


    "Still chatting." With a frown, he watched the video on which a few people were drinking and chatting.


    "Is it safe here?" The


    After watching Spencer finish the call, Terence stood up and said.


    "Don''t worry. It''s impossible to catch him after we chase them. Even if we catch them, it will only make that ''Boss'' more alert. It''s not good for me." He also stood up and looked at his watch, saying, "It''s late. It''s time to go home."


    "You are different after getting married." Terence looked him and smiled, "You used to drink a cup of wine before you left. To be honest, what were you and Fiona doing in the room? If I don''t honk my phone, will I have to wait for you for another ten minutes? "


    "Ten minutes?! Hum, you underestimate me. " Raising his eyebrows, Spencer added, "At least half an hour."


    "Haha..." Terence laughed.


    "Let''s go." After saying that, Spencer was the first to leave.


    In the dancing floor of the first floor, the fast music was gradually replaced by slow dancing. Celine walked towards the seats unsteadily.


    "Beautiful lady, why don''t we go out and have a cup of tea?" A man who had danced with Celine came up to her and said unkindly, "It''s boring to stay in a bar."


    "Yes, you are right." Echoed another man. "How about Why not come to our home? "

 Chapter 164 Ran Into Celine In The Bar (Part Two)

    Drunk and seductive, Celine was still sober. "Go to your home? Huh I don''t want to go! "


    "Where are we going?" A man put his arm around her waist intimately. "How about we go to a hotel? Our two brothers will definitely make you drunk to death! "


    "Haha..." The other man rubbed his chin and laughed dirtily.


    Celine was trying to get rid of them, but she was then dragged forward by two men. She felt dizzy and couldn''t walk.


    When Spencer and Terence were on the first floor, Spencer cast a glance at the dancing floor. He thought that Celine might have gone home as she wasn''t there. But when he walked out the bar, he saw Celine was tugging at two men.


    "Come on! Let''s go!" The two men dragged her to the car.


    "No! I don''t want to go!" The cold weather made her gradually sober up. Although her body was not entirely loyal to a man, not everyone could sleep with her! These two men were just like toad trying to swallow a swan!


    Seeing the situation not far away from them, Terence frowned and was about to walk towards them, but unexpectedly, Spencer walked ahead of him.


    "Let her go!" He walked a few steps in front of them and said.


    The two men looked at him and frowned. "Who are you? Let her go? She is my girlfriend. She got drunk and wanted to take her home. Are you going to interfere in this? "


    "Get out of my way!" The other man waved his hand impatiently.


    Celine vaguely heard the voice of him, and as she turned around, she saw it was indeed his voice. She screamed, "Spencer! Save me, sissy! "


    "I''ll say it again. Let her go." Spencer replied expressionlessly.


    The two men were stunned as they heard this. They hadn''t ex


    to find out whether Fiona would be jealous? To see if she has a thing for me? That''s it.


    At the thought of this, Spencer even more prevented Terence from getting off the car. He pulled Celine out of the car, closed the door, and held her arm to walk towards the courtyard. He said, "Terence, go home now. It''s none of your business!"


    Terence shook his head, started the car and left the family residence.


    In the living room on the second floor of the main building of the Cheng family, Fiona did not sleep well. As soon as she heard the sound of the car engine, she realized that it might be Spencer who had come back. She opened her eyes and got out of bed. She went to the window and saw him getting out of the car. However, before she was happy, she saw that Celine in the back seat had been dragged down. It seemed that she was drunk.


    What the hell was going on?


    When Fiona saw that Spencer walked Celine to the courtyard, she felt a little lonely and went back to the bed. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she became. ''Am I qualified to ask what happened to him tonight?

 Chapter 165 You Must Be Jealous

    He helped Celine to the second floor, and when they passed by his bedroom, he found that it was so quiet in it. He blamed himself for being such a fool. It was very late now. Besides, Fiona had to take an exam tomorrow, so she must have slept a long time ago. He wanted to make her jealous. Wasn''t it a dream!


    "Well..." Lying next to him, Celine suddenly let out a groan, and he immediately dragged her to speed up.


    He opened the door of her room and turned on the light. He placed her on the bed and watched her unconscious state. Finally, he bent down to take off her high heels and tucked her in.


    When he was about to stand up and turn around to leave, however, Celine, who was lying on the bed, suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm.


    "Don''t go..." Celine said in a drunk and she stared at Spencer closely and hoped he wouldn''t leave her so fast.


    He pursed his lips and frowned slightly, "Have a good rest. I won''t stay here."


    "Can''t you talk with me?" Celine grabbed his arm and said, "I just want to have a talk with you."


    "Let''s invite Fiona to have a talk some other day. There are only you and me. It''s hard to explain." Spencer glanced at the ceiling.


    "Fiona! What else do you have in your heart except for Fiona? !" Celine roared, "How heartless you are! I''ve been back for so long, but you didn''t even give me a chance to talk Are the relationships six years ago all fake? "


    "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t live in the past." "You are going to start a new relationship, aren''t you?"


    "A new relationship?" All of a sudden, Celine burst into a sneer and added, "I am just a woman with a broken body now. Who else would want to have sex with me?! ''Spencer You said you would be responsible for me. "


    His eyes contracted and his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He opened his mouth, only a few words left his mouth. "I''m sorry."


    "If apology works..." With a self mockery smile, Celine added, "You can go now."


    "I will notice the right person for you, and try my best to Make it up to you. " After that, he ran out of the room as fast as he could and exhaled a long breath.


    ''I''m sorry, Celine. If I have to make a choice between you and Fiona, then I can only apologize to you. I can''t let her go.


    Fiona tossed and turned on the bed in the room. She had already heard that Celine and Spencer went upstairs. But after so long, why didn''t Spencer come back? What were they doing?


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    While she was thinking, the door behind her was opened, and a glimmer of light came in. Next came the sound of Spencer''s footsteps, which were very low.


    But he didn''t say a word. He just took off his clothes in a rustle. Out of rage, Fiona turned over.


    Spencer thought it might be a noise to wake her up, so his hand moved more slowly, looking awkward. ''Mr. Spencer is a careless man. When did he take off his clothes so softly?'' he thought.


    "Why d


    say anything, I will take it as your acquiescence? Hmm? "


    After a long while, he didn''t get any reply. Then he calmed down and unexpectedly heard the even breathing of Fiona. He raised his head and sighed, "Ah ''Never mind. Why did she fall asleep so soon?''! You''ve wasted my efforts! "


    After a moment, he quietly put his arm around Fiona and let her sleep in his arms. With his warm arms, Fiona quietly opened her eyes and sniffed. She couldn''t tell whether she was happy or hesitant.


    ''Spencer, should I trust you?


    The next morning, both of them woke up early.


    "Have a good exam today." He took her face and kissed her.


    Fiona glared at him, "I don''t need you to tell me."


    Raising his eyebrows, he put on his clothes leisurely. "I''m going back to the base today, and I don''t know when I''ll be back."


    "Oh, I know." Fiona nodded. "By the way, is George still in your base? When will he leave? "


    Spencer snorted and said, "You are thinking about your brother George. He will leave soon!"


    Ignoring his bad temper, Fiona collected her stuff and said to him, "Please say goodbye to him for me." When she was about to turn around, she felt someone was pressing on her back.


    He hugged her from behind and put his arms around her. He rested his chin on her head and said, "Okay, I''ll say goodbye for you! Besides, don''t go anywhere after I leave. You''d better stay at school. Remember to close the door and don''t talk to strangers when you go home. You have to text me in the morning and in the noon, and call me in the evening. You must call me every day. Do you hear me? "


    "I''m not a kid."


    "You''re still a grown-up!" He touched her hair and said in a soft tone.


    "Won''t I interrupt your work?" Fiona asked softly, not noticing how ambiguous their positions were.


    "No, you won''t. If I don''t answer the phone, it means that I am working now. But I will call you back as soon as I am free."


    "Got it."

 Chapter 166 Spencer Is My Family

    After breakfast, Spencer decisively drove Fiona to school. After getting on the car, he examined her several times, closed the door and tightened the safety belt for her before he started the car.


    He was driving the off-road car. It was in the rush hours of school and work. There was a Jerry Road on the road, so it looked like nobody was on the road.


    When they were about to pass an intersection to the D University, Fiona said in a hurry, "Put me down here."


    Totally ignoring her, he stepped on the gas and the car rushed to the gate of the school.


    "How about sending you to the teaching building?" The car stopped at the gate and Spencer said with a smile.


    "You are crazy." She unbuckled her seat belt and opened the door to get out of the car.


    "Hey!" Stretching his body to the passenger seat, Spencer looked at Fiona through the window and said, "Take a good test today. Don''t forget to call me."


    "Okay, I know. You can go now." Fiona waved to Spencer, suppressed a little reluctant in her heart, and went to the teaching building with her schoolbag on her back.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Spencer watched Fiona''s figure disappear into the crowd. He took up the phone and dialed a number, "Follow her carefully and report to me if anything happens."


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer."


    "Something happened to Celine," said Spencer with a frown, "be careful too."


    "I know!"


    After he said that, he restarted the engine and drove towards the base.


    On the other side, Fiona entered the exam room with the final exam. It was so noisy there, and Sophia and Ella had already taken seat for her.


    "Hi, Fiona!" Standing at the end of the stairs, Sophia waved at Fiona when she saw her. "Here she is!"


    "Coming." Fiona nodded and walked to her.


    Ella also stood up and put her ''welcome'' next to her seat. With an exaggerated smile, she said, "Here comes our super Fiona. Have a seat, please. Do you want some water?"


    Fiona burst into laughter. "Ella, you flatter me so much, I''m not used to it."


    "Get used to it, get used to it!" Sophia sat down on the other side of Fiona at once. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Are you hungry? Haven''t you had breakfast? Can I take your test later? "


    "I''m not hungry. The test will be fine." Fiona replied with a smile.


    "Then we have no problem either." Ella raised her eyebrows and laughed: "I can pass the test only by transcribing and filling in the forms."


    "Are you unhappy that we ask for your answer?" Asked Sophia all of a sudden.


    "Of course not." Fiona shook her head and said, "Though math can help you to develop your brain, I also want you to learn more. But I know that you''re having a hard time studying math, so I won''t force you to learn more. It''s not bad if I can help you with it."


    "Oh, Fiona, you are so noble." Sophia cheered her up and held her in his arms.


    Raising her eyebrows, Fiona said, "I''m not lofty either, because..."


    "What? What? " Sophia was stunned.


    "Well..." Fiona intentionally dragged her voice, "I don''t think you can get a higher score than me even if you scramble for the card!"


    "Humph!" Ella wrapped her arms


    both of them.


    "They are my employees." Charles explained indifferently.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Yes." Charles nodded. Fiona and Sophia looked at each other. Just when they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, Charles said again, "Let''s go together."


    A smile cracked Sophia''s lips. She dragged Fiona behind them.


    "I really don''t know who hook up with whom." Sophia whispered to Fiona. She pointed at the two people in front of her and said, "None of them is good."


    Hearing that, Fiona could not help smiling. The moment Charles turned around, he saw the smile on Fiona''s face. His eyes narrowed at the sight. He felt that the woman who had his arm in his arm was vulgar.


    The four stepped into the elevator. In the narrow space, Fiona was standing behind Charles. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was awkward.


    "Fiona, I got a text message for you. Why didn''t you reply? Do you remember my number? " As the elevator went up, Charles suddenly spoke and the atmosphere seemed to be reduced to freezing point.


    Sophia quietly tugged at Fiona''s sleeve and looked at her in disbelief and shock.


    The beautiful woman next to Charles also looked at Fiona provocatively and ironically.


    "I..." "I''m sorry, boss," Fiona said nervously, not knowing what to say


    Charles didn''t look back, but his face showed a trace of anger. "Sorry for what?"


    "I..."


    "What''s your call?" Charles interrupted.


    Caught off guard, Fiona repeated a number without opening her eyes.


    At this time, the elevator arrived at the floor of the design department. Sophia pulled Fiona out of the elevator. It seemed that she did not even have the time to say goodbye to Charles.


    The elevator door closed slowly. Looking at the back of Fiona, Charles was more and more confident that he would get what he wanted.


    As soon as Sophia came out of the elevator, she was dragged away by Jason. In a trance, Fiona came to Celine''s office. As she was about to clean up her desk, she found a design draft on it.


    The brooch of the necklace with maple leaf as the pendant was drawn on the pape

 Chapter 167 How About You Staying With Me

    Fiona couldn''t help but pick up the design. When she looked at it carefully, she frowned. Was it a coincidence? Why did the maple leaves in the painting look like the one she drew? The style and the line were similar


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, the office door was opened. It was Celine. She walked in, surprised to see the design draft in Fiona''s hand, she walked toward her and said ironically, "What, you want to steal my draft? Do you want to learn something? Or What do you want to copy? "


    "I don''t need to do anything to ruin my reputation. I''m just helping you clean up your table. You asked me to come here every morning. That''s the first thing I do." Without putting down the design draft, Fiona lifted it up and asked, "Miss Celine, may I ask you the inspiration for the design of this necklace?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Celine asked, "What''s wrong? Have you gone too far to question me now? The Inspirations of design Is it necessary for me to tell you? "


    "But..." Fiona sipped her lips, "I have a piece of work similar to yours."


    "Your work? Did I hear it wrong? " With a mocking smile, Celine continued, "You''re just a student now, and you''re just an unknown assistant to a designer. Can your work be called design? Even if we designed the same dress at the same time, who do you think is more likely to be the designer? "


    "I didn''t plagiarize. I designed the Maple Leaf Necklace myself," she explained, clenching her hands She just wanted to design a necklace as a birthday gift for Spencer, though it was too late


    "Words alone are no proof." Celine asked as she raised her eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s a coincidence." But instead of looking at Celine, Fiona said, "I''m going to clean up."


    "It''s not a coincidence." Said Celine all of a sudden.


    Fiona stopped and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." Celine stepped to the desk, pulled out the design from Fiona''s hand and said arrogantly, "I have seen your design. You are really a good painter! The lines on the leaves were so lifelike that they were imitated, which made it difficult for me to copy. Alas, I had a bad rest these days. "


    As soon as Celine finished her words, surprise and a thin layer of anger emerged on Fiona''s face. After a while, she came to her senses and called out, "Celine! How could you It turns out that you have stolen my idea! Don''t you know that it is against professional ethics? "


    "Don''t say I have stolen other''s idea." "I just think your work is pretty good and I want to help you to promote it to the public. By the way, I can also help you to improve your design to some extent. I can pay you some money."


    Fiona always knew that Celine was not a kind person, but she didn''t expect her to have the capability to design in such a shameless way


    "Celine, if I accuse you of plagiarizing, you will be proved to be innocent." Fiona frowned, and said in a powerful voice, "You should know the consequences. You will not only lose your job, but also never go back to your career as a designer. "


    Celine snorted, "Are you kidding me? Do you think I''m afraid of you because you have Spencer back you up and speak in a tough ton


    reached out his hand, grabbed Fiona''s arm, looked down at her and replied, "Yes?"


    The files on Fiona''s hands fell to the floor. Neither of them picked them up.


    From the corner of Fiona''s eyes, she could see the famous star glaring at her angrily. Then she raised her head to look at Charles. She was so angry that she didn''t care if Charles was the boss or not. She struggled in anger and shouted, "Let go of me!"


    "Do you want to escape after disturbing me?" Charles turned around and pressed Fiona against the door. He approached her and smiled wickedly, "How about I let you stay with me?"


    "Charles? !" The big star in the room also exclaimed unbelievably.


    Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise. She tried to defend him just now, as if it was the first time she had seen him. How could he really have feelings for her? How could he insult her like that!


    Fiona''s face darkened. As she struggled to free herself, she shouted, "Let go of me, Charles! Bastard! Let me go! "


    "Haha..." With a smile on his face, Charles replied, "You call my name first. It sounds good."


    "Charles, are you crazy? !" Fiona stared at him in disbelief.


    "What do you want?" There was a hint of sincerity in Charles''s deep eyes. "I want you to be with me."


    "I don''t want anything! I won''t accompany you! " Fiona roared, "I''m married. I''m not that kind of woman you can hang out with! Please don''t Insult me! "


    "Because of Spencer, right? What if you lose him? " Charles narrowed his eyes and gave a murderous look. He suddenly let go of Fiona and said meaningfully, "I''ve never failed to get anything I want."


    Regaining her freedom, Fiona was so frightened that she hid in a corner. "I I don''t want to continue my internship here! I will resign! " After that, she ran along the wall towards the elevator, without looking back.


    ''Fiona, you will come back to me.''.


    Charles stood still and took a long breath slowly. He didn''t stop her.


    "Charles..." The female star in the room was about to come up.


    "Get out of here!" Charles cursed and turned to walk into the office, leaving the big star dumbfounded.

 Chapter 168 I Will Support You From Now On (Part One)

    Fiona ran back to the office and slammed the door. Seeing the door slammed, Celine, who was concentrating on drawing, was startled.


    "Are you crazy? Or was there a monster following behind? Do you want to scare me to death? " Celine made a noise and threw her pencil on the table. She raised her head and glared at Fiona. "I have the final say in this office! You are absolutely lawless! "


    Leaning against the door, Fiona took a look at Celine without saying anything. She went to the corner where she put her bag.


    "Fiona, you..."


    "I want to resign."


    Before Celine could finish her sentence, Fiona caught up with them. She took her bag, turned around and looked at Celine coldly. "Since you don''t want me to stay here, I won''t be here disturbing you. Besides, as for your design, I won''t give up. "


    It was Celine who was stunned by her words. She suddenly stood up from her chair and asked, "Do you want to resign?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, "Bye." Then she left the office without hesitation. She thought that this place would be the beginning of her dream, which would improve her perception in jewelry and design. But she did not expect that she would meet a boss who hated her to the core, and a boss who wanted to have an affair with her.


    She couldn''t stay here for one more second. I''m sorry to have wasted your efforts, Ryan.


    Looking at Fiona''s receding figure, Celine wondered what made her so upset.


    Something might happened to her! ! Frowning and thinking of something, Celine rushed out of the room and went to Charles''s office.


    In the general manager''s office, Charles and the star had already changed their clothes. When Celine went upstairs, she still felt the unusual atmosphere there.


    The big st


    f the company at this hour?"


    "Yeah, a little bit strange!"


    Inside a black car opposite the building of ZR Company, the two were staring at her.


    One of them frowned and asked, "Is this the special circumstance Mr. Spencer had mentioned? Should we report it to him? "


    "I agree!" The other man nodded and said, "This is the only unusual action of Mrs. Cheng in these days!"


    They reached an agreement and immediately dialed Spencer''s phone number.


    At the base, Spencer was talking with his subordinates about field training and training at night.


    "If we go to the N Country to inquire about the X organization''s news, field training should not be missed. But t country is a tropical subtropical region. As it is winter by the sea, and there are many snowflakes on the ground, so it is of no use even if we keep training! "


    "Then the focus is on night training."


    There was a heated discussion among his subordinates. Sitting on the chair next to him, he nodded and made a few comments from time to time. Halfway through the meeting, his phone rang.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and took out his phone. The meeting room was silent again.

 Chapter 169 I Will Support You From Now On (Part Two)

    "Go on. Leave me alone." Looking at the caller ID, he slid the screen and picked it up.


    The subordinates lowered their voices. Spencer answered the phone in a low voice, "What''s up?"


    "Mr. Spencer, Mrs. Cheng ran out of the company in a hurry just now. She called a taxi and went home. Right. She looks anxious. "


    Spencer furrowed his eyebrows, nervous. But he still asked in a low voice, "Where is she now?"


    "She is at home now. We are staying at the Four Seasons Scenery now."


    "How long has she been back?"


    "In less than half an hour."


    "OK. You can stay there. Let me know if you need any help."


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    Spencer hung up the phone with no expression on his face.


    Eric took a glance at him and heard the word ''Mrs. Cheng'' faintly from the phone just now. He thought that he would rush out, but he didn''t expect him to be so calm. He whispered, "Why don''t you go out and make a call first?"


    "You asked me to be the first one to break the rules?" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer gave gage a serious look and said, "Meeting!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The conference continued for a few hours. It was not until the sunset approached the horizon that he led his subordinates out of the conference room.


    Before he could go out, Spencer had already taken out his cell phone and made a call.


    Eric gave a knowing smile. He knew it! How could he be so calm? He had been holding back his anger!


    At the same time, Fiona was sitting in front of the French window and continuing to repair the Maple Leaf Necklace. She hoped that it could be finished as soon as possible, so that she could find someone to make it without letting Celine rob


    t just study drawing all day. It''s so boring. "


    Amused by Spencer''s words, Fiona teased, "You sound like you have a lot of money. Aren''t you afraid that I will burn all your money?"


    "It''s your ability to burn all my money." Said Spencer seriously.


    "Your money How did you get the money? " Fiona asked curiously.


    "Why do you mean something else?" He frowned and continued, "Comrade Fiona, don''t think too much. You should trust me the most. I get my money legally. You should know that I have shares in the company where Terence is. "


    "Can you do business?" Fiona was more surprised.


    "I only helped him with his business, but he also transferred me some shares. I''m surprised to find my account has raised a lot of money." Spencer replied in a daze, "He gave it to me on his own initiative."


    "Won''t you come back this weekend?" Fiona asked.


    "Yes." "Recently, I have to prepare for a training. There was an important task before the new year," he added


    "All right. Come on!"


    "If you kiss me, I will be happy."


    "Aren''t you feeling ashamed, Spencer?"


    "I don''t feel ashamed..."

 Chapter 170 A Surprise For Spencer (Part One)

    When Sophia was about to get off work in the afternoon, she went back to the company with Jason, but couldn''t find Fiona. It was not until she made a phone call to ask what had happened in the morning that she knew what had happened. She pounded the table and roared, "I''m not going to work either!"


    At night, on the sofa leisurely, Fiona called Sophia, "Don''t be impulsive."


    "I''m not impulsive but angry! I knew it! I should have guessed it him Bah! Charles is up to no good to you! " Sophia almost broke out into curses. "He''s so shameless! I can''t believe that he has so many women but should he want to destroy you. Fiona, you''d better stay at home these days. "


    "Yes, I can hide from him, but I can''t stay at home." The corners of Fiona''s mouth lifted into a smile. She turned to look at the computer screen on the desk and said, "I have to go out tomorrow."


    "For what?" Asked Sophia.


    "Emm..." "Keep it under wraps for the time being." said Fiona, a voice came from her nose


    "Then go out and be careful." Sophia exhorted her.


    "Okay." Fiona replied, "Are you sure you won''t go back to the company?"


    "No, I won''t go." Sophia began to complain, "You know what? I went out to meet a client today. She is as fat as a pig, and she acted like a snob and looked down upon people. I had a bad temper because of her. When I came back, Jason scolded me. I''m leaving now. I don''t plan to work here anymore. "


    "I hope that my matter will not have any influence on you and the relationship between your families."


    "But what happened that day with Charles''s words and behaviors have any influence on Ryan''s image in your heart?" Sophia asked.


    "Of course not." Fiona said without hesitation.


    "By the way, don''t worry about me." Raising her eyebrows, Sophia said, "I just feel that Charles is... Well, it''s all your fault. You are so beautiful. "


    "Can you blame me for that?" Fiona couldn''t help laughing, "Our Sophia is also very beautiful."


    "Well, well..." Sophia received the praise gladly and smiled proudly.


    ou up early tomorrow morning," said Terence


    Fiona took a deep breath and said, "Okay, thank you, Terence." She couldn''t think of anyone else to help her except Terence.


    The next morning, it was sunny and windy. Wearing thick clothes, Fiona ran downstairs, only to find that Terence was waiting for her. He leaned against his sports car, looking casual but captivating.


    All the young girls walked around turned to look at Terence.


    "Terence." Fiona ran to him and asked, "How long have you been here?"


    "No, I just arrived." Terence gently grinned as if his smile could melt ice and snow, which drew gasps of girls passing by.


    Hearing the voices, Fiona joked, "Mr. Terence is so charming."


    "You too." Terence smiled and opened the door for her like a gentleman. "Get in the car," he said


    "Thank you."


    They got into the car, turned a corner and walked out of the community to attract the traffic.


    After they left, two heads emerged from the flowers in the neighbourhood. As they saw the car go far, one of them said, "Mr. Terence went out with Mrs. Cheng. Is that a special situation?"


    "Yes, you''re right! Mr. Spencer told us that any male creature within one meter of Mrs. Cheng''s range was a level 1 emergency situation, and we must be reported in time! If they stay for more than one minute, it will be the special level! "

 Chapter 171 A Surprise For Spencer (Part Two)

    "Well, this situation... We should stop Mr. Terence''s car at once! "


    "How dare you stop Mr. Terence''s car? Call Mr. Spencer now! "


    "Right! Yes, yes! "


    Inside Terence''s car, Fiona pressed her lips and said, "Thank you for helping me when you are free."


    "Since I''m all alone, I should be sleeping if you didn''t ask me out," With his arm on the steering wheel, Terence was driving the car expertly, which made him look handsome.


    "Then, why don''t you find a girlfriend?" Fiona asked.


    "It''s not the time yet. It''s a pity that my parents didn''t give me a baby marriage. Otherwise, I could have married a girl just like Spencer, " Said Terence.


    Fiona made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. She had to admit that what Spencer said was right. Terence was a cunning old fox. He shifted the topic of conversation immediately and shifted it to her. She had no chance to ask any other questions.


    The phone rang¡ª¡ª


    In silence, Terence''s phone suddenly rang and roared. But Terence didn''t pick her up.


    "Why not answer it?"


    "It''s Spencer. Answer it. We can''t go to the place you want to go." With a triumphant smile, Terence asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Spencer?" Fiona frowned, "Why did he call you at this hour? What a coincidence! " Noticing the mischievous look in Terence''s eyes, she asked, "Isn''t it a coincidence?"


    "Do you think that he will let you stay at M City?" Said Terence, who was implying something.


    Although Terence''s words did not fully understand, Fiona still found some clues. Did Spencer send someone to stay in M City to watch her? A few days ago, she had felt that there was someone following her. Was it someone arranged by Spencer?


    Terence took out the phone and handed it to Fiona, "Would you like to answer it?"


    When she saw the caller ID on the screen, it was Spencer. Shaking her head, Fiona replied, "I want to make a necklace, but I don''t know where to start. I have finished all the design drawings! "


    Terence nodded and put down his phone. Aft


    you don''t want a blind date, just let Fiona answer the phone. Hurry up! "


    "You are such a speechless man. Fine, I''ll tell you. Fiona asked me to take her out. She wanted to prepare a surprise for you and asked me not to tell you. " "Then why do you have to listen to me? Are you happy now?" said Terence crossly


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.


    Terence rolled his eyes at him in silence. How could he not know what was on Spencer''s mind? He asked, "Are you happy now?"


    "Ahem!" After a while, Spencer let out a cough with a big smile on his face. After he double checked with disbelief, he pretended to be angry and asked, "A gift for me? What gift? When did Fiona learn to send me presents? It''s a big surprise for me! "


    "I guess you have grinned from ear to ear. Stop pretending!" Terence snorted.


    "Hum, do you envy me? If you are jealous of me, you should find a wife as soon as possible! "


    "Wow, now you''re showing off, aren''t you? Who asked me to drink with him with a sad face for the first time? Who was dissatisfied with his infant marriage and even said that he wanted to torture Fiona? Why did it become so thoroughly? " Terence asked directly.


    "It''s none of your business!" After Spencer was rendered speechless, he had to play tricks and won the victory of this battle of words.

 Chapter 172 They Two Both Were Kidnapped (Part One)

    In the back room of the jewelry store, Fiona saw that the artists who were specialized in making the necklace were busy. Seeing the necklace that she designed was slowly formed, the joy in her heart was also expanded gradually.


    She didn''t know that how would he react when he saw the gift.


    There were few places to make the handmade necklace now, but she didn''t want to make a cold present for Spencer with a mold. Sure enough, it was a right choice to ask Terence for help.


    With a slight smile, Fiona turned to look at the necklace she had just made and said to the craftsman. "Master, just make it even better here,"


    "Got it." That craftsman was a middle-aged man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. His rough hands could actually make the small pendant extraordinarily beautiful. Beside the craftsman, there was a primary school student who carefully watched every movement of the him.


    In the front hall of the jewelry store, Terence was still chatting with Spencer.


    The staff in the store took a pot of good Longjing tea and put it on the small table in the rest area of members. He was famous for his love of antiques and tea. He would not go anywhere without tea.


    Terence nodded and smiled at the clerk politely. Then he sat down on the sofa elegantly.


    "Well, I have to hang up." Spencer muttered, "What are we talking about? I have to go to work. There is a training tonight."


    "Well, go ahead." Terence poured himself a cup of tea, put it on his nose and took a sniff.


    "Don''t forget to bring Fiona back." Spencer didn''t forget to remind him, "Did you hear that?"


    "Okay, Mr. Spencer." Terence sneered, "I''m almost your assistant."


    "You''re so hard to please. I don''t want you to be my assistant."


    They said a few words to each other and hung up.


    Taking a sip of tea, Terence looked relaxed. He didn''t know if he should use idleness or boredom to describe his life like that.


    As the saying goes, time works carefully. What Fiona wanted was handmade, which meant it was not easy to get it done. But Terence was not in a hurry at all. He just waited patiently and drank two cups of tea.


    Almost noon, another person entered the store. The sound of


    before was much worse than that she could blush now.. It seemed that the great grandson that Wayne was looking forward to would be born soon. He would be an uncle, wouldn''t he? No! He''d better be a godfather!


    When Celine found the sample in another room, she was unsatisfied and made a requirement to it. She walked out of the room in a bad mood. When she went out, she just saw that Terence walked out while making a phone call. It seemed that he was still in a hurry.


    "Where is the woman with Terence?" Asked Celine, turning to the shop manager.


    "She''s in the back hall."


    Hardly had the manager''s voice faded away, Fiona walked out of the store with a small velvet box, in which there was a newly made necklace. The moment she raised her head and saw Celine, the smile on Fiona''s face disappeared.


    It was said that rivals in love would always hate each other when they met. And it was apparent that Celine hated Fiona even more. She couldn''t frown more.


    Outside the shop, Terence drove his car heading for SL Bar. After thinking for a while, he finally made a call to Spencer.


    "What do you want?" Spencer''s tone was much better than before.


    "I''m going back to SL Bar. I got the news from X organization, so Fiona is in the jewelry store by herself now. Ask your men to pay more attention to her. I''ll be back in two hours." "I called you because I felt worried about her. I don''t want you to think that I leave Fiona behind," replied Terence

 Chapter 173 They Two Both Were Kidnapped (Part Two)

    "I know, I know. You are so good to me." "Nelson and Jasper are responsible for their work. Don''t worry. And remember to take care of the matters of X Organization. I''ll treat you to dinner later. "


    "How could you figure out such a vulgar thing as having dinner?" With a snort, Terence stopped the car in front of a red light at the intersection. He continued, "How about I be your son''s Godfather when your family give birth to the fourth generation?"


    All of a sudden, Spencer was in a good mood. Waving his hand, he replied, "Okay! No problem! "


    "Haha..." "I''m hanging up," said Terence in a low voice


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Terence felt that there was something wrong with Spencer''s words, but he couldn''t figure out what it was. Just then, the green light was turned on. Terence shook his head and started the car.


    In the jewelry store.


    "What are you doing here?" Celine walked to Fiona aggressively.


    "Why should I tell you?" Fiona asked.


    "Let me see what''s in your hand!" Noticing that Fiona was holding something, Celine reached out and tried to take it from her.


    Startled by Celine''s robbery behavior, Fiona stepped back in a hurry, with her hands protecting the box. She was totally shocked by what she had seen and said, "How could you do this to me?"


    "Oh, Ladies!" The shop manager was startled and quickly sandwiched the two of them into the middle of the quarrel. One was the company''s designer, and the other was the person that Mr. Terence had brought here. No one could be offended. "What''s going on! Have a good talk! Calm down! "


    While the shop manager stood in front of her, Fiona turned around and ran out of the store. Terence said don'' t have conflicts with Celine, then she could just run! ''If she don''t run away right now, she''s afraid that Celine will kill her!'' thought Fiona! But she was not sure whether she could beat Celine according to her physical strength.


    "Fiona! Stop! Don''t run away! " When Celine saw that Fiona ran away, she rushed t


    . What to do with her?"


    "She Bring her as well. "


    "Yes, sir!" As soon as he hung up the phone, he saw two men carrying Celine, who was also in a coma, walking towards this direction. He urged, "Hurry up! We''re going to the airport now!"


    "Answer the phone!" With one hand on the steering wheel, Terence used the other to make a call to Fiona, but nobody answered. Terence realized that something might happened to her, he was angry and anxious.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped in front of the jewelry store. Terence opened the door and came in, shouting, "Where''s the woman I just brought?! Is she still here? "


    All the employees and customers in the jewelry store were startled. The manager came over in a hurry. Seeing that Mr. Terence, who had always been gentle and kind, now had become a furious man with red eyes, he said in a trembling voice, "Just now She has ran away! Go west... "


    "Damn it!" With that, Terence rushed out of the shop and ran West. He called her name while calling her.


    When he passed that pine and cypress road, he hesitated for a second, looked around, and went there.


    "Fiona! "Hi, Fiona!"


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Not far away, the mobile phone in the snow nest was still vibrating. Hearing that, Terence rushed over, only to see that the mobile phone and the necklace box were thrown on the roadside.

 Chapter 174 An Departure Plan (Part One)

    Beep¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Terence calmed down, he picked up the phone, which was thrown by Fiona, and dialed Spencer''s number.


    "What are you doing now?" After a while, the phone was picked up. There was a trace of playfulness and impatience in Spencer''s voice. "Why do you always call me! If you call me again, I won''t answer! "


    Terence pressed his lips together and said in a low voice, "Someone took Fiona away."


    After speaking, Terence clearly felt the freezing atmosphere on the other side of the phone.


    "What do you mean?" Spencer lowered his voice, trying to suppress his anger and anxiety.


    "She was kidnapped." Terence let out a sigh. A mixture of remorse and regret crept into his heart. "I ran after her, only to see her left phone on the roadside and the gift she bought for you."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then came the scuffle. The next second, when Terence knew that he had pissed off, he heard Spencer shouted on the phone, "Get me a helicopter! I''m going back to M City!"


    "Click", the phone was suddenly cut off. Terence frowned and closed his eyes hard before he opened them again. Suddenly he heard a car coming off at the end of the road. He turned his head and saw a black sports car rushing over.


    "Mr. Terence!" The car stopped in front of Terence. Two young men in a daze pushed the door open and got off.


    "Where are you two? !" Knowing who they were at the first sight, a touch of anger appeared on Terence''s face.


    Seeing that Terence was angry, the two of them immediately explained, "We were caught in a traffic jam as soon as the accident occurred Four Seasons Scenery. Later, we realized that there was a driver who h


    the helicopter was about one or two meters above the ground, the door of the cabin was opened, and Spencer jumped out from it. He ran straight to Terence.


    "Where is Fiona? !" Suddenly, he dragged up Terence by his collar, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "I don''t know." Terence frowned and handed the boxes in his hand to Spencer. "Just these things," he said


    Spencer''s eyes contracted and he grabbed the phone and box.


    "Inside is the gift that Fiona is going to give you." Terence pressed his lips. What she treasured so much was left here. It seemed that the situation was very urgent at that time


    He opened the box with trembling hands. At the sight of the necklace, he was overwhelmed by guilt, worry and thinking of her. He took out the necklace and held it tightly, as if it was a piece of treasure.


    He had been looking forward to the scene when Fiona sent the gift to him. However, it turned out... When Fiona had fallen from the cliff in Maple Mountain last time, he had been in the same mood. No, he had been more worried this time. He didn''t even know who had kidnapped her, not to mention where she had been

 Chapter 175 An Departure Plan (Part Two)

    "I''ve arranged for people to set up temporary inspection spots at each intersection and won''t let go of suspicious cars. The airport, train station and long-distance bus station have also been arranged well." "Don''t worry," added Terence


    "How can I not worry? !" Spencer pushed Terence away and roared, "She has been kidnapped. What''s the use of your arrangement?! Since you''re so talented, why not keep an eye on her in advance? "


    Terence staggered backward to steady himself. His eyes darkened as he said, "I''m sorry."


    Spencer looked around and said to Eric, "Check the surveillance around here. Don''t leave any proof."


    "Yes, sir!" Eric responded and left with his men.


    Spencer lowered his head and stood still, at a loss. It was the first time for him to feel so uneasy that he even stopped thinking, completely having no idea what to do next. Spencer, the man who gave advice on the training ground was calm but reacted quickly in the face of danger. Where had he gone?


    "Let''s go to the monitor. Then we can have a direction to find her. " Said Terence all of a sudden. He saw the fluster on Spencer''s face and put forward his suggestion timely.


    Looking at each other, Spencer apologized, "I was too impulsive just now. I''m sorry."


    Terence smiled and patted on his shoulder. "I understand. You are worried about Fiona! Besides, it''s my fault. Don''t worry. It''s okay. "


    "Okay." Spencer nodded firmly, and the two walked in the direction where Eric left.


    At the communication center of the traffic bureau.


    They sat in the monitoring room and watched the video in front of the jewelry store. From the moment when Fiona suddenly rushed out of t


    ing the order, they ran to the suitable places with guns.


    Spencer stood on the tarmac and looked around with his Hawkeye. When the airport manager who had been "caught" to the airport saw him, cold sweat burst out from his forehead. He hurriedly asked, "What brings you here, Mr. Spencer?"


    "How many planes took off here this afternoon?" Said Spencer in a gloomy voice.


    "Just one." The airport manager said in a trembling voice, "It''s just left. It was flying from T Country. It has to go back today..."


    "T Country!" Spencer had already known what would happen next. He didn''t have to do anything because he knew that Fiona was in that plane which had just left!


    Terence saw the bloody in Spencer''s eyes and asked, "What are you going to do? Calm down! "


    "They all bullied me! What else can I do? !" "I''m going to T Country!" he shouted


    "Are you crazy? !" Terence stopped Spencer at once, "Don''t you know who you are? You have to get the superior''s approval before you go abroad. If you just go now and care about nothing, you will be handed over to the court. You know this better than I do. "

 Chapter 176 Carry Fiona To The Main House

    "Who said that I went abroad not because of business affairs?" Spencer pointed in a direction he didn''t know and shouted, "I''m taking my people to take that shitty organization''s base here right now, whether it''s domestic or overseas! If they dare to touch Fiona, I''ll blow them to pieces! "


    "You have to go through the procedure first." Terence held back Spencer''s shoulder and said, "How could you save Fiona on the spur of the moment? If you leave now, uncle Ethan can stop you in front of the border, at least you will be locked up, so that you won''t even have a chance to save Fiona! "


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer." "Think twice before you make a decision. Don''t let your mind wander over because of Fiona. This isn''t like you."


    After the two people finished their words, Spencer, who was in a rage, immediately calmed down. He deeply frowned and began to think quietly. He got restless when he thought of the abduction of Fiona. He shouldn''t be so impulsive. What Terence said was right. If he went abroad rashly and got himself punished, he couldn''t save her!


    "Now that they took Fiona abroad, but they didn''t take revenge on her or threaten you with her," Terence continued. "That means she is useful to them. So you don''t have to worry about her safety for the time being. What you need to do now is to make a plan to save her."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and looked at the blue sky. His rage was slowly fading away, but was replaced by sadness. Fiona, I almost caught up with you, but Fiona, you have to wait for me!


    "Let''s go!" After a long time, Spencer opened his thin lips and said a word decisively. Then he strode away with a cold wind. Under his coat, he looked unrestrained, but his hands clenched tightly.


    The night came. In the air between Z country and T country, a private helicopter verified by the government of T country flew slowly into the border of T country without any obstruction. When they just arrived at T country, they found the view was different. It was green all over. The winter in M City was cold, but it felt warm like spring in here.


    On the plane, Fiona and Celine were still sleeping because they were injected drugs.


    Sitting beside the pilot, Francis kept in touch with the ground by air satellite telephone. He took a look at Fiona and said to the person on the other end of the phone, "Boss, we have entered the border of T country. Where to take them?"


    "Take them to Manor Residence," A steady male voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Manor Residence was located in the most prosperous block in T country. Just as its name could be described, it was a mansion with white walls on all sides. It was surrounded by green grass, with flowers in full bloom, and was full of tropical charm.


    At the same time, in the living room of the main house of Manor Residence, Charles was sitting leisurely on the sofa with his legs crossed. After hanging up the phone, he held up the wine glass on the table again, shook it in his hand an


    n to prepare the food in country Z and heat it up at any time. Bring it up when she wakes up," ordered Charles flatly


    "Yes."


    After saying that, Charles looked back at Fiona. His step paused for a few seconds and then he strode out of the room.


    At this moment, the news that Charles took a woman back to the main house spread quickly in the backyard. There were all women living in the backyard, all of whom were related to Charles.


    These women were either tier two or tier three female models, or those who were sold here because they were short of money, some had been with Charles, and some had been planned to bribe wealthy businessmen by X organization. It seemed to be a small imperial household. Although it was a common thing for Charles to take a woman home, but he had never taken a woman to the main house where he lived before.


    On the third floor of the backyard, a quiet woman was sitting in her room, her long hair half covering her small face. She had also heard the news just now. Although she was not as gossipy as those women, it was inevitable that she was a little curious. Charles was an emotionless creature. Why did he bring someone back to where he lived? Who is that woman? Does he have the same taste with his brother? ''?


    "Well..." While thinking, the woman whimpered painfully, "The medicine Give me the medicine... " The woman screamed inwardly. She began to speak in a muffled voice. Within just a few seconds, she had been sweating all over, and her strength seemed to have been drained out. She struggled to move to the bedside and pressed the special emergency bell at the bedside with difficulty.


    Two minutes later, a servant rushed into the room, with a syringe in his hand. When he saw the woman struggling in bed, he quickly walked towards her and pushed the syringe into the room.


    "Phew!"


    After the "antidote" injection, she relaxed and took a deep breath.


    The servant did not say a word, but quietly left the room after completing the task.

 Chapter 177 Where Am I

    Her mind seemed to fluctuate in a dark space. She wanted to calm down, but she had no way. By chance, she saw a trace of light, so she was anxious to struggle to that place.


    "Please don''t Go away! With a scream, Fiona suddenly opened her eyes. She lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling, and exhaled to calm herself down. What happened yesterday appeared in her mind again.


    The jewelry store, Celine, the men in black, the kidnap.


    Feeling the light and unfamiliar environment outside the window, Fiona sat up in bed and lifted the quilt to run out without thinking.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    When she ran to the door with bare feet, the door was opened from the outside. A servant opened the door. She was in her 40s or 50s. When she saw Fiona''s face, she was stunned. "Miss, you are awake?" the servant asked with concern


    Grabbing the clothes on her chest, Fiona took a step back and looked at the woman alertly. "Who are you? Where is this? Why am I here? "


    "Well," The servant was a little embarrassed and said, "Lady, you have asked so many questions at one time, but I don''t know which one I have answered. You just woke up, how are you feeling? Do you need me to call a doctor for you? "


    The more polite the servant was, the more frightened Fiona became. She hurriedly stepped back, shook her head, and suddenly shouted, "Help! Help! Help! "


    The servant was frightened and didn''t know what to do, so he tried to stop her. "My lady, please don''t shout! You... "


    "What''s wrong? !" A man''s voice came from the stairway suddenly, and the footsteps got closer and closer. "I told you to take good care of her! Why did she suddenly shout?! Hmm? "


    The voice sounded familiar to Fiona. She looked out unconsciously and saw an angry man, who was surrounded by several men, walk into the room.


    When she saw the man''s face, Fiona''s mind went totally blank. Charles?! Why was Charles here?


    "Kick this servant out." Charles frowned and pointed to the servant in her 40s and 50s, "Useless!"


    "Boss! Please don''t! " The servant began to struggle and kneel down on the ground with both knees. "I was wrong, Boss! Please don''t drive me away! I will serve her well, please don''t drive me away! "


    At the sight of this, Fiona was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. Why did this woman kneel to Charles? Charles, who on earth was he? Why did the woman look at him with fear?


    Indifferently, Charles waved his hand. When two bodyguards were about to come up and hold the servant, she suddenly changed her direction, knelt down and climbed up to Fiona. She grabbed her leg and said, "Miss, please forgive me! I didn''t mean to scare you. Please don''t let Boss drive me out! Please! "


    Quivering violently, Fiona looked up and looked into Charles''s eyes. "Why did you kick her out?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Because she didn''t take good care of you, I heard you shout for help." Wearing casual clothes, Charles was more approachable than usual. He


    Spencer! "


    "Shut up!" Hearing the name, Charles raised his head suddenly, and his eyes were bloodshot. He stared at Fiona, gnashed her teeth and said, "Don''t mention his name again!"


    "Aha..." Fiona didn''t reply, but choked with sobs and couldn''t speak. She was shaking like a leaf.


    Charles suddenly shouted, stood by the bed with a cold face, and slowly said, "From now on, you will never have another chance to live with Spencer." After saying that, he said to the servant by his side, "Give her a medicine and tell her not to run around. Take care of her. I don''t want to hear her call for help again. "


    "Yes, Boss."


    The drug? When Fiona heard the last sentence, her heart skipped a beat. Grabbing her clothes, she retreated on the bed. "I don''t want to..."


    One of the maids carried a small tray on which there was a single syringe. The maid walked slowly towards Fiona with several strong maids and took out the syringe. "Miss, please don''t make it difficult for us."


    "No Uh... "


    Before she could finish her sentence, several people had already pressed her down. The sharp needle tubing suddenly pierced into the skin of her arm, making her throat shut up.


    When Charles reached the door and heard the moan of Fiona, he stopped his steps and took a look at the injection. He frowned, but he still left.


    It seemed that the liquid in the syringe was encroaching on a blood vessel, paralyzing every nerve in her body. Obviously, her hands and feet had been loosened, but she didn''t even have the strength to raise her hands


    "This medicine has no side-effect but makes you temporarily lose your strength, lest you run around and worry Boss. Have a good rest and we will prepare breakfast for you. "


    After saying that, the servant quietly pushed the door open and went out.


    The room was quiet for a moment. Fiona couldn''t help but sob again, mumbling to herself. She called out the name that made her feel a little more relieved, "Spencer..."

 Chapter 178 You Must Wait For Me

    At the same time, Spencer, who was in a meeting at the base, suddenly felt flustered. An inexplicable nervous expression appeared on his angular face. ''Has something happened to Fiona?'' he wondered.


    No, that was impossible! Then he denied this thought in his heart. He hypnotized himself. He did not believe in ghosts and did not have the confidence to get the answer from Fiona directly. Therefore, his panic was just because of the result of last night''s lack of sleep. It had nothing to do with Fiona!


    "Fiona..." Then he put his right hand in front of his chest and touched the necklace pendant hanging on his neck. The small maple leaf shaped pendant represented what kind of heart of Fiona?


    In the meeting room, the discussion was still going on.


    "The document allowing entry and exit should be issued in half a month." "Now, our superior mean we can send some people to N Country to get the information and discuss the operation plan with them." said Eric


    "They are so bold!" Daniel thumped the table and said angrily, "Mr. Spencer, I want to go to N Country with you! How dare they kidnap Mrs. Cheng! I''ll skin them alive! "


    "I agree with you."


    All the others echoed with him in the meeting room. Spencer lowered his head and said, "Please be quiet."


    His men immediately shut up. He continued, "You can''t deny that I went to T country with an ulterior motive this time. Fiona and Celine got caught by the people of X Organization. I have to try my best to rescue them, no matter how hard it is. If a man couldn''t even protect his family, how could he protect his country? But... "


    Then he added, "We went to T Country not only for them, but also for the purpose of hurting X Organization as soon as possible. Before we leave, I hope I can make it clear to everyone, and at the same time warn myself not to act improperly because of any emotional impulsion. You must absolutely obey orders, understand? "


    "Got it!"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and said, "Then I''ll arrange the staff distribution. ''Eric! Daniel! "


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "You two go with me to the N Country..."


    Half an hour later, everything was ready. After getting out of the chair, Spencer stood up and said, "Well, everyone going to N Country go back and get ready. We will leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Spencer strode out of the meeting room, Eric stood beside him, looking at the noticeable tiredness on his face. He said, "Go to rest. Just leave your luggage to Johnson to prepare. He knows everything."


    "If only I could fall asleep." Spencer sighed slightly. He curled his lips and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    When Eric was about to say something, the phone in the pocket of Spencer suddenly rang. Making the gesture of "silent", Spencer took out the phone, only to find that it was Fiona''s phone was ringing, and it was from Sophia.


    Spencer slid the screen open and picked up the call. "Hello," he said


    ability to save them!


    "Miss Fiona! Please! " The relatively younger servant knelt down at once and pleaded, "Please have some food! I don''t want Boss to kick me out! Please! "


    The other servants also knelt down and pleaded.


    Fiona was shivering, struggled to sit up, and howled, "Why?! You beg me to save you, but who is coming to save me?! I''m also kidnapped here. If I want to go out, who can help me? " But because of the effect of the drug, she couldn''t stand and fell back on the bed. "Ahem..."


    "Miss Fiona, are you okay? !" Several servants surrounded her rushed to her again and asked with concern.


    "Get away from me..." Raising her empty hand, she waved weakly in the air. "Get out of my way..."


    "You can leave now. I''ll take care of Miss Fiona." While they were in a dilemma, a voice came from behind them. They looked at the door at the same time and saw the servant, who was saved by Fiona and called Emily, came in with a plate and said, "Take the food out."


    The servants were eager to leave, and they all left after hearing the maid''s words.


    But Fiona was too weak to move.


    "Miss Fiona, be careful!" Emily put the bowl on the table immediately and helped Fiona lean against the back of the chair. She said, "Miss Fiona, have some food, or you''ll be strengthless."


    "Someone has injected me with some unknown drug and I still has no strength even after I ate the food." Turning her head away, she bit her lips hard. Nobody knew how she felt now. When she woke up, she was in a foreign country. The only person she knew was a demon who kidnapped her. Loneliness, helplessness


    "Miss Fiona..."


    "What the hell is this place?" Suddenly, Fiona turned her head and asked, "What on earth does Charles do?! Why do you beg him not to drive you away? I want to leave. Is there any way? "


    "Charles?" Emily asked confusedly.


    "You don''t know his name?" Surprised and surprised, Fiona replied, "He is the man you called him Boss."

 Chapter 179 I Can Help You Leave

    Emily nodded her head, as if she finally understood what was happening. She then said in a very humble manner, "Everyone in the Manor Residence calls him Boss. His name is a taboo, and no one dares to call him like that."


    "Who is he?" Fiona almost gnashed her teeth almost, "What does he do? Why do you all fear him so much? "


    "Boss is a person who has a deep friendship with the senior officials of our country!" Emily spoke with awe and reverence, "Boss is a businessman. It''s said that thirty percent of the economy in T Country is in his hands. There are countless mines and the money he earned is beyond our imagination in a lifetime. To be able to work here is the envy of many people. "


    "That''s why you don''t want to leave here?"


    After the question was raised by Fiona, Emily shifted her eyes and said, "Well, This is not the main reason. " Taking a look at Fiona, Emily let out a sigh and said, "The main reason is that we depend on those drugs. Miss Fiona, if it weren''t for you, I would have died! Throwing me out of the Manor Residence is killing me! "


    "Drugs?" Fiona shivered.


    "Yes, drugs..." Emily sighed, "But for us in Manor Residence, that''s the antidote! Without that thing, we can''t live a day. How can we have money to buy this kind of thing when we are out of the Manor Residence! It''s like I''m waiting for death! "


    "Has everyone here had that drugs? !" Fiona''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes. This is also the way that Boss tests out our sincerity. " Looking at Fiona, Emily said, "Every man who entered Manor Residence would be fed on the first day, and then slowly we can''t leave it. But you are an exception, Miss Fiona. I can see that Boss cares about you very much. Would you please live a good life with him? Boss is handsome, powerful and rich. He won''t treat you shabbily! "


    "Get out!" Fiona spoke the two words coldly. These people were crazy. They even cried and pleaded not to go out after they were hurt and put in a good word for Charles. This was crazy!


    Emily was stunned for a moment, and then she responded, "Miss Fiona, I''m for your own good. This place is heavily guarded. You can''t get rid of it by your own strength!"


    "Shut up..." Fiona''s eyes reddened. "Get out!"


    "Miss Fiona..."


    "Fuck off!" With a sudden roar, she leaned against the wall, fell to the bed and cried, "Get out!"


    After a long pause, Emily sighed. Before she pushed the door open, she added, "Miss Fiona, if you are hungry, just tell me. I''ll stay outside."


    Click clack¡ª¡ª


    The room was quiet again. Suddenly, tears fell down from Fiona''s eyes, which ran into her hair along the corner of her eyes and disappeared.


    ''Fiona, you can only cry for one more time. When you are done crying, be strong and don''t give up, no matter how hard it will be for you to escape, '' she told herself. She would rather die than live here forever.


    Three o''clock in the afternoon, in the backyard of Manor Residence.


    "Let me out! Bastard! Do you know who my boyfriend is! If I tell you, you''ll be scared to death! "


    The whole hallway was a chaos because of heavy knocking on the door and a woman''s exhausting growl.


    "Be careful, or I''ll have Spencer to capture all of you! Get me out! "


    "Celine is really restless." Outside the door, stood Charles and the o


    Leona looked at Fiona contemptuously, "What about Ryan? Where is Spencer? Why didn''t they come to save you? Don''t you always have many escort? "


    Spencer


    Hearing the name, Fiona couldn''t help but feel sad. "I believe he will come to save me."


    "Okay, you can just wait here." Finishing her words coldly, Leona threw the cigarette butt on the table and stubbed it out. Then she stood up and walked out.


    "Wait!" Hurriedly, Fiona wanted to get out of the bed. But due to her lack of strength, she seemed to be stumbled. She said in a hurry, "Let''s run out of here together!"


    Leona stopped and turned around, "Why should I go?"


    Fiona was rendered speechless. "But..."


    "It''s your business to leave, but I can help you."


    "Do you have any idea?" Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "There is a saying that you try to fawn on the weak. Do you understand? Since Charles treats you so well, why not make use of him to take you out? " Leona added, "You can''t call someone for help here, and I can''t help you out by my strength. You have to find a way to escape by yourself. "


    Fiona was confused, "Will he take me out?"


    "You can try." Leona looked up and down at Fiona. As she walked out, she said, "I''ve never seen Charles pay so much attention to any woman, though I don''t know if it''s good or bad."


    "Are you really helping me?" Fiona stared at Leona''s back doubtfully, "But because what happened in Maple Mountain and the bar accident were exposed. As a result, you were expelled from university and you were unable to stay with Ryan Don''t you hate me? Why do you help me? "


    "Yes, I hate you so much. But in the Manor Residence, if I kill you, I will die in the next second. " Leona clenched her teeth and said, "So, it''s better to send you away, and never appear in front of me again."


    With a frown, Fiona said, "I hope you really think so."


    Leona snorted. Without saying anything, she opened the door and went out, closing her eyes and clenching her fists.


    In the room, Fiona sat on the bed with a determined look in her eyes. She never gave up easily. She cherished her life more than anyone else. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, she would leave without hesitation!

 Chapter 180 Ill Take You Out Tomorrow (Part One)

    The stars fell and the stars changed around.


    In people''s deep sleep, the dawn quietly came and a red sun slowly rose. Above the M City, several planes flew across the blue sky and white clouds, heading to N Country at the fastest but stable speed.


    In the cabin, Spencer sat in the front seat alone, looking at the white clouds outside the window, and rubbing his eyebrows. In just two days, he felt that it had been two years. He was restless, but had no clue. The space in his heart seemed to be empty, which could only be filled by the return of Fiona. However, he had almost forgotten about Celine.


    He had long known that he fell in love with Fiona, but he didn''t know that he loved her so much. If something happened to her, he would be willing to follow her to the end of life. What ideal was? To forgive him for a time of selfishness. If he couldn''t protect his own woman, how could he have the face and mood to do the rest?


    "Charles..." On the other side of the cabin corridor, Eric suddenly snorted. He held a newspaper in his hand, "Do you ask me to investigate this jewelry tycoon?"


    Spencer then turned his head to have a look. Suddenly, he was attracted by the headlines of Eric''s newspapers. Narrowing his eyes, he said, "Show me."


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh, okay. " Stunned, Eric handed the newspaper to him. "Why did you suddenly want to investigate him?" he asked


    "Nothing." He grabbed the newspaper and quickly began to read it.


    Today''s headline: Charles Wen, the jewelry tycoon and general manager of the Jewelry ZR Company. He has been investigating on this program in T country. It is reported that the ZR Company is intend to purchase Hu Group, the largest jewelry store in T country. This project will have an influence to the two countries, Spencer had no interes


    epare the medicine.


    "No, don''t do that..." Suddenly, Fiona began to shake her head in bed, using her last strength to retreat. The fear in her eyes grew more and more, and her eyes were slightly red. "Charles! Kill me! I don''t want to I don''t want to touch any drugs! "


    "Drugs?" Charles was stunned. A trace of sadness was shown on his face, but was quickly replaced by a cold smile. "Am I so bad in your heart? Tell her, "said Charles to the doctor," What kind of medicine did you prepare? "


    "Miss Fiona, this is glucose and saline." The doctor said, "You haven''t eaten for two days. As you dehydrated has been very serious. You will be energetic soon after injection."


    "No I don''t believe you! " Fiona shook her head desperately and curled up into a small body. She stared at Charles with vigilance. She sounded like crying, but she gritted her teeth to hold back her tears.


    ''Fiona, it''s a shame that you''re such a wet blanket!''!


    "You don''t believe me? !" But instead, Charles burst into laughter. He took a step forward, reached out his arm and grabbed Fiona by the neck. "You''re refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit!" As he spoke, he tightened his right hand slowly.

 Chapter 181 Ill Take You Out Tomorrow (Part Two)

    "Uh..." Fiona''s throat made a painful whimper. Her throat became dry and her breathing became more and more difficult. And she flapped Charles''s arms with her hands.


    As Fiona was in trouble, Charles became more and more furious. And behind him, a servant fell to the ground all of a sudden, twitching, accompanied by a painful and hoarse voice of desire. "Drug Just give me The drug... "


    Hearing the noise behind him, Charles came to himself and found that Fiona''s face was turning blue. He jerked her hand back and looked at the servant in disgust, "Take her out!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Ahem!" Covered her neck with her hands, Fiona started coughing violently. Looking at the servant who had been dragged away, she said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t want to become that kind of woman. I''d rather you kill me."


    "Do you think it''s easy to die?" Said Charles, who seemed to be calm. He winked at the doctor and added, "Inject her with the drug."


    "No way! Please don''t Ahem.... " As she coughed, she stepped back. The fear in her heart had reached the extreme. She was afraid that she would cry out before long.


    The doctor stood at the bedside in a daze. But Charles grabbed the syringe from the doctor''s hand and gnashed his teeth in anger, "I really can''t do anything to you!" After that, he took the needle, stabbed it into his arm and slowly pushed the syringe.


    "Boss, you..." The doctor screamed out in fear. When he was about to step forward, he was stopped by Charles''s eyes.


    Fiona was stunned. The fear in her eyes slowly turned into disbelief and she saw what Charles was doing in shock.


    After pushing out a third of the pills, Charles pulled out the syringe without hesitation. "Now do you believe it? Will I dr


    nner here."


    "Yes." With that, Francis had a look at Fiona and walked out of the room.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Charles said gently, "I will do whatever you ask as long as you''re good. I haven''t had dinner either. Can I have dinner with you? "


    "I..." Shocked, Fiona hesitated.


    "I''ll get out of there after eating, I will give you time to consider it. " As soon as Charles finished his words, he found that Fiona''s face turned a little red, which made him feel better.


    Being courteously but without sincerity!


    Thinking of the words again, Fiona nodded slightly. Since Charles had given in so much, she could not be insatiable. What''s more, she didn''t need to worry there would be drugs in the food. It was a good idea to have dinner with him.


    Fiona was thrilled during the meal, while Charles kept smiling lightly.


    After lunch, Fiona went to bed early. Francis followed Charles out of the room.


    "Boss, in my humble opinion. Don''t you think Miss Fiona change her attitude a little strange? " Francis said.


    "Go and see what is happening to Leona." A mixed feeling surged in Charles''s heart. ''Fiona, you''d better not lie to me!''!

 Chapter 182 In The Vast Sea Of People, They Meet (Part One)

    The border of the N Country was only more than 50 kilometers from T Country. However, due to the rugged terrain along the road, it would take an hour to get to T Country. What''s more, the place between the two countries and M country was the mysterious X Organization. Although the specific location was unknown, the hidden threat that this organization brought was growing.


    The members of the flying tiger team, including Spencer, had been here for two days. They were familiar with the environment while discussing the plan for saving people.


    At this time, moon was in the sky, and the comrades in N Country had already gone to rest. In the quiet and dark dorm, a flexible figure walked quietly along the wall to the gate of the dorm, blocked by the trees.


    "Ahem!"


    As the figure approached the gate and was about to enter the dorm successfully, he suddenly heard two coughs from behind. The figure froze, hearing that the person behind him slowly approached him with easy steps.


    "When did Mr. Spencer become a night walker?"


    It turned out that figure was none other than Spencer. And the man who spoke was George of N Country. With his hands in pockets, George walked out of the tree leisurely. His face looked softer under the moonlight.


    Spencer was dressed in plain clothes, but his temperament was still the same. He turned around, snorted and looked at George, "You are not cute at all. Can''t you pretend not to see me? It''s late. Why don''t you sleep? "


    "I''m waiting for you." George walked up to him and asked carefully, "Where have you been?"


    Spencer turned his head with a serious look on his face, "I''m taking a walk."


    "Do you think you can transfer to T Country so easily by just taking a walk?" George took a step forward, clenched his teeth, stared at Spencer and said, "Don''t think I don''t know. You sneaked out after breakfast these two days, and come back very late every night. Did you go to T Country in disguise? Do you want to go to find Fiona alone? It''s a sea of people. Where are you going to find her? "


    After getting to the point, Spencer c


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Come and eat." Charles waved and pointed to the seat beside him.


    Hesitating, she made up her mind and walked up to him.


    Charles looked at her with satisfaction and said softly, "Let''s see if you like the dishes. If you don''t like them, I''ll ask them to change the dishes. These dishes are based on what were like in M City."


    The mere mention of M City broke her heart. She held her chopsticks, looked down and asked, "Can I go back to M City?"


    "Not now." Charles''s face turned ghastly pale. He casually ate the breakfast and looked away from Fiona. "Let''s eat."


    It seemed that the air in the room was frozen and the temperature was even colder. Fiona swallowed hard and hurried to have breakfast without saying a word.


    After breakfast, Fiona and Charles got into the luxury car together. As the car slowly approached the door, Fiona''s heart began to beat uncontrollably. If possible, she wanted to push the door open and jump down at the moment when the car left the Manor Residence.


    Perhaps it was because Fiona was too excited, she held the doorknob with both hands. Charles glanced at her and said to the driver, "Close the door."


    "Yes, Boss."


    Surprised, Fiona immediately sat up straight. Although she felt guilty, she tried to keep calm. "Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    "Run away?" Charles chuckled, "I don''t believe you have the ability to escape."

 Chapter 183 In The Vast Sea Of People, They Meet (Part Two)

    "Then why did you..."


    "You had a miscarriage because you once fell off the car. I''m afraid you''ll repeat it." Charles closed his eyes and said slowly.


    Shocked, Fiona asked hurriedly, "You How did you know?! Who the hell are you? "


    All of a sudden, Charles walked close to her and said, "Don''t look at me with such a frightened look. I am still myself, not a monster. Today I take you out. You should be happy! I''ll show you around downtown and visit the customs and culture of T Country. " He put his hand on her hand lightly.


    Fiona''s hand took back, but was held tightly by him.


    Be it so! Fiona endured the discomfort and did not withdraw her hand.


    The streets in the capital of T Country were all covered with tropical trees, which were tall and dense. Half of the people on the street were dressed in local costume, and the other in ordinary summer clothes. They came and went, saying something that Fiona didn''t understand.


    Charles''s car ran on the road and attracted a lot of attention. Because the battle of his trip was quite grand, there were two cars in front, four motorcycles in the way, and three cars in the back to escort them.


    You can''t run away, can you?


    The light in Fiona''s eyes dimmed, but she saw the car slowly approaching a temple with a white ceiling and glorious walls. A steady flow of people wearing local clothes rushed into the temple.


    "Today is the temple fair here." As if aware of the curiosity in Fiona''s eyes, Charles opened his mouth, "It''s similar to celebrating our seventh day''s Eve in the temple where both men and women go to the temple for blind date."


    "May I come down to have a look?" Fiona asked abruptly.


    "Stop the car." At his command, the car slowly stopped on the road in front of the temple. "Let''s go down and have a look. But we can''t enter the temple without wearing local clothes. The people here are very devout to God."


    Being disappointed, Fiona planned to sneak into the temple and hide there.


    When she was still lost in her thoughts, Charles had got off the car. He walked to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld only choose to hide


    Silently, he touched the gun hanging on his waist. Narrowed his eyes, he rushed through the crowd, rushed across the road and chased after Charles''s car.


    Although Fiona was in the car, she couldn''t help but look out. Although she couldn''t see anything, she still wanted to make sure whether what she just saw was true or not.


    "I''ll go shopping with you later." Charles looked at Fiona''s dress which had been wore for several days, he said, "I will be happy if you make yourself more beautiful every day,"


    "Fine." Fiona replied in a low voice, absent-minded.


    Standing in front of an exquisitely decorated brand shop, Charles walked towards the shop with his arm around Fiona''s waist. Half bodyguards followed them, and the rest stood outside.


    The moment they entered the store, the waiters all greeted them with a smile. Although they didn''t speak the same language, they probably said, "welcome.".


    A dazzling variety of clothes didn''t draw any attention of Fiona at the moment. After a few words with the shop assistant, Charles walked up to Fiona and said, "I''ve told them to find something you can wear. Try them on later."


    "That''d be nice." Fiona forced a smile.


    Soon, a smiling clerk brought four or five clothes here.


    "Give it a try." Said Charles.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and followed the assistant to the fitting room.

 Chapter 184 Meeting Again In the Fitting Room

    The fitting room seemed to be bigger than Fiona had imagined. Behind the door was a mirror, which made the space even wider.


    She turned around, intending to take the dress from the shop assistant. However, the assistant shook her head and opened the door for her. She made her way to the room before making a gesture to Fiona to let her in.


    Fiona frowned. She knew the assistant didn''t understand what she said, but she still said, "I want to change my clothes myself. Please go out." The shop assistant didn''t understand what she was talked about, but Charles did. She had never heard that a saleswoman would accompany a customer to try on clothes in the fitting room. It must be Charles who asked her to do so.


    As expected, the assistant looked at Charles in confusion when she heard the words from Fiona.


    Charles slowly walked towards Fiona and said, "There are so many clothes. It''s not convenient for you to change them by yourself. If I let her help you, it will save a lot of time and you won''t have to do it yourself."


    "I can do it myself. I don''t need her help. I''m not tired at all." Fiona lowered her eyes and said in an emotionless tone.


    "Don''t be childish, Fiona." There was a strong sense of warning in Charles''s voice.


    "Well, forget it. I won''t buy it." Without taking a look at the dress, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop!" Charles suddenly yelled and turned to look at Fiona, his face looking like he wanted to be angry but had no choice. After a long pause, he sighed and compromised, "You win. Go inside and change yourself."


    Then he explained to the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant nodded obediently. She hung the dress on the hook, bowed to Fiona and left.


    Before Fiona walked into the changing room, she was caught by Charles on his arm. When she didn''t understand what was going on, Charles walked up to her, touched her face with his left hand, and whispered, "I can''t do anything to you. I''m sure I''ll be captured by you if you smile at me."


    As soon as he finished his words, he embraced Fiona tightly in his arms. In a rare gentle voice, he said, "Fiona, as long as you stay with me, I can promise you anything."


    Buzz! Fiona''s mind went blank. Hearing what Charles said like a confession to her, her body was stiff like a rust, and she did not even know how she walked into the locker room.


    When she came to herself again, she found herself standing in front of the mirror in the changing room, holding a light pink chiffon dress in her hand. She sighed and was about to change her clothes.


    However, when she was about to unbutton her clothes, a man showed up from behind suddenly.


    "What?" Fiona was taken aback. When she was about to scream, her mouth was covered and her voice was muffled in her throat.


    "Don''t scream. It''s me!"


    The familiar and reassuring voice suddenly came to her ears. Abruptly, she opened her eyes and clearly saw the person standing behind her through the mirror--Spencer!


    It was Spencer! She was right then! T


    and composed, as if she wasn''t at the right age to handle such things. "You leave now, there''s always a chance to come back and help me. "


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    There was a continuous knock on the door. Spencer''s hand was down to his waist. Noticing it, Fiona hastily stopped him, "Please, leave! I''m so happy to see you again... " Then she stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his left cheek. "I''m waiting for you to save me. Now, go!"


    Spencer shook his head. But he didn''t notice that Fiona took out a gun from his waist and raised it at his temple all of a sudden. "Go!"


    "Put down your gun!" Spencer raised his hand in the air.


    "Hurry up!" Fiona''s lips were trembling slightly. She knew that Charles was behind her and there was no chance for Spencer to leave if he didn''t leave now!


    Spencer closed his eyes and was silent for two seconds. Then he thought quickly in his mind to weigh the advantages and disadvantages. He nodded and opened his eyes and clenched his fists. He just said, "Wait for me, I will surely come to save you."


    Fiona nodded her head, put down the gun and handed it to Spencer. At the same time, Spencer took out something from his pocket and handed it to Fiona. It was her phone!


    "Fiona, open the door! Open the door even if you haven''t changed your clothes! " Charles was so angry that he raised his voice.


    "I''ll be out right now!" Looking at Spencer who had leaped up and blocked the vent, she hastily took off her clothes, put her phone into her pocket, and grabbed a new outfit to put on.


    Crack!¡ª¡ª


    A few seconds later, Charles opened the door of the fitting room in a huff, and Fiona also held the doorknob. Her clothes were a little messy. They looked at each other for a few seconds and then Charles looked around warily in the small fitting room.


    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. Seeing that Charles was about to look up, she burst into tears.


    "For what?" Charles was stunned for a moment, and his voice was filled with deep anger and faint doubts.

 Chapter 185 Communication Via SMS (Part One)

    Fiona was really scared, but she cried suddenly, partly because she wanted to disturb Charles, and partly because she felt aggrieved because she couldn''t go with Spencer.


    "Charles!" Fiona cried like a tearful man. Suddenly, she grabbed Charles''s clothes and stood in his way to the fitting room. She couldn''t breathe. "I don''t want to try on clothes Take me away! She cried


    "What''s wrong with you?" Charles was terribly upset. He felt a little sorry for Fiona as he saw her crying.


    Without saying a word, Fiona turned around at Charles and exposed her back. However, when she looked up, the ceiling was still intact. It seemed that Spencer had left.


    "What happened to your back? !" Charles suddenly shouted, because he saw two long twisted scars on her back, on which the zip of her dress was not zipped up. It looked terrifying.


    Regaining her composure, Fiona pressed her lips into a line. She knew it would draw Charles''s attention.


    "Because of the scars on my body, I don''t like these clothes." Fiona choked and said, "But I''m afraid if I don''t wear it, you''ll get angry But I have no choice The scar on my body will show... "


    She didn''t forget to spare time for fear when she cried. She didn''t expect that she could make up some ridiculous lies in such an urgent time to cheat on Charles. She hoped that he could be cheated.


    "That''s why you didn''t come out?" Frowning, Charles took off his suit and wrapped it around Fiona, with her in his arms, he said, "Are you stupid?! Come with me! "


    "And my clothes." As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up her clothes and walked out of this troublesome place.


    Charles pulled her away with a frown and pursed his lips tightly. "Don''t do such a stupid thing again! I''ll have someone send the clothes to Manor Residence. "


    "Okay, I see." With the phone in her hand, Fiona was much relieved.


    After they got into the car, a group of people started to leave.


    In the fitting room, Spencer had been listening to the so


    will take the opportunity to check if Celine is in Manor Residence and send you a message when I find her."


    "Don''t take so many risks as you just did. Your safety is the most important. I''ll be at the border of T Country soon. Then I will leave with a group of wood workers so I can''t tell you anymore. Take care of yourself. "


    "Okay, you should also go back safely."


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    As soon as she finished, there was a knock on the door. Fiona quickly put her cell phone back in her pocket and said to the outside, "Come in."


    "Miss Fiona." Emily stood at the door and asked, "Lunch is ready. Do you want to eat in the bedroom or in the downstairs?"


    "Will Charles be back?"


    "Boss didn''t say anything about it. It seems that he won''t come back."


    "Let''s go downstairs and eat."


    "Okay, I''ll get ready now."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded. Thinking of Charles, she was suddenly at a loss. Did Charles like her? It was so absurd! ''Anyway, it''s impossible for me and Charles to be together.''.


    The meeting with Spencer made Fiona confident and ate more. After lunch, Fiona wanted to take a walk outside to see if there was any sign of Johnny in Mandy''s house.


    Everyone knew how Charles was to her. Besides, he had made it clear that he wouldn''t restrict her freedom, so no one dared to say no to her request to get out.

 Chapter 186 Communication Via SMS (Part Two)

    The only thing that displeased her was the maids and bodyguards following behind her.


    "Where is it?" Fiona looked at the small building which behind the main house and asked.


    "That''s the back house of Manor Residence."


    Looking at the women coming in and out of the house from time to time, Fiona thought of what Leona had said, and frowned secretly. Was they the lovers of Charles? They are indeed of great quantity and quality.


    "Is Leona inside?" Fiona asked again.


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll go find her." With these words, she walked forward.


    "Miss Fiona!" "Miss Fiona, if you to see Leona. I asked her to come to you. Please don''t go to the backyard. There are all lousy women," Emily persuaded and stopped her.


    "Are you trying to stop me? !" Fiona frowned and suddenly became serious. She said, "Charles had said that he won''t limit my freedom. Do you want to disobey your Boss?! Get out of my way! "


    Upon hearing the name of Charles, Emily trembled with fear. She stammered, "But Miss Fiona I am just... "


    "No buts!" With a snort, Fiona bypassed her and ran to the back of the house. Not knowing whether they should stop her or not, the maids and bodyguards hesitantly followed her.


    Stepping into the house, Fiona saw a big living room where three or five women were sitting and several women were walking up and down. When those women saw Fiona come in, they curiously looked at her up and down.


    "Wow, look this little sister, where do you come from?" A woman in silk nightdress stood up from the sofa and frivolously walked towards Fiona. "Are you new here? When did Boss lose his taste and take this bean sprout dish? "


    Fiona glanced at her and asked, "Is Leona here?"


    The woman rolled her eyes and sneered, "It''s the first time I''ve heard that someone comes here to look for someone."


    "Miss Feng," Emily came to her and stood in front of Fiona, "Please don''t be presumptuous. This is Miss Fiona, brought back by Boss to the main house. Watch


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is, George caught up with him and asked, "Where did you find her? Why didn''t you bring her back? "


    "It''s a long story." Spencer frowned and said, "I''m going back to change my clothes. There''s an emergency meeting in an hour." After saying that, he hesitated for a while and said again, "I want to get Fiona out of here."


    "Okay." George nodded, "I''ll inform other people. Have a good rest and see you in the meeting room in half an hour."


    In the control room of X Organization base, Charles was watching the surveillance video in the laboratory. He said, "Send this batch of goods to M Country tomorrow. We must hurry up."


    "Yes, Boss." Francis said.


    "Oh, where is Celine?" Charles asked casually.


    "She has been sent to the abandoned security station on the border of T Country."


    "Good." Charles nodded his head and replied, "As long as there is any news about Spencer, you can push Celine out."


    "Yes." After finishing his words, Francis said with hesitation, "Boss..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "There are two special signal exchanges in Manor Residence today. I think it should be A mobile phone signal. " Looking at the look on Charles''s face, Francis hesitated and asked, "Do you want me to investigate?"


    Charles''s eyes squinted. He clenched his right hand into a fist and spat out a name, "Fiona!"

 Chapter 187 Mark His Mark To Her

    In the afternoon, Fiona quietly sent a few messages to Spencer, telling him that Celine seemed not to be in Manor Residence.


    Spencer told her not to worry about Celine anymore. Only she could leave Manor Residence was enough. Spencer told her that he planned to save her before the dawn of the day after tomorrow. Under the moonlight, he would take her away secretly.


    After discussing on the specific time and place, Fiona was excited. The feeling of a new disciple burst out from her heart.


    As night fell, Charles came back from the base and ordered someone to call Fiona down. When he saw Fiona coming down the stairs, a complex expression appeared on Charles''s face.


    "I heard that you went to the backyard today?" With his hands in his pockets, Charles raised his head and said to Fiona, "What are you going to do there? Have you been bullied? "


    Standing on the last stair, Fiona shook her head and said, "I just want to have a talk with Leona."


    "Come here." Charles waved to Fiona.


    Reluctantly, Fiona walked up to him. When she was about to come to Charles'' side, he took her by the hand, and the strange masculine breath flowed between Fiona''s nose. She was surprised and struggled, but Charles held her more tightly.


    "Haha..." With a faint smell of alcohol in his mouth, Charles suddenly pinched her chin and said, "Let me take you to see something interesting."


    Fiona clearly saw a hint of hate in Charles'' eyes, but he said something interesting.


    "Let''s go." Holding Fiona''s hand, they walked into the yard. "I heard that when you went to the back yard, a woman was challenging you," Charles said


    "Yes?" Fiona asked in confusion. She thought for a long time before she remembered the woman who was called "Miss Feng" by Emily. Was the woman described by Charles her?


    "Please don''t I don''t want to go in... "


    When they were walking, Fiona heard a woman''s shrill cry from afar. In the warm night, she couldn''t help but shiver. "Where are we going?"


    "Let''s go to see something interesting!" A cruel smile flitted across Charles''s face. All of a sudden, he pointed at a place with lights on and said, "Do you know what the most famous things in T Country are?"


    Fiona shook her head dully. She saw the woman named ''Miss Feng'' standing in front of her, surrounded by dozens of bodyguards. She looked quite embarrassed.


    "It is snake." All of a sudden, Charles came close to Fiona''s ear and said, "There are all kinds of snakes, and each of them is highly toxic. And today, what we want to see is to see the woman who bullied you was gradually tortured to death by snakes. "


    "No, I don''t want to go there..." at the thought of that scene, Fiona couldn''t help but vomit. She refused instinctively and shook her head with her eyes closed. But her arm was suddenly suppressed by Charles and she was dragged towards there by him.


    "Boss! Boss!" When the woman saw Charles coming over, she hurri


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    at last. "


    After the end of self talk, Charles suddenly stood up and said, "Get ready for the surgery."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    It was supposed to be a cozy sleep time. But in the bedroom of the main house of the Manor Residence, it was brightly lit. The bedroom was transformed into an operation room. The sleepy Fiona lay on the bed, and the doctors and nurses came to prepare for the surgery.


    Sitting on the sofa opposite the bed, Charles looked at all this coldly and said, "Remember to mark my mark on her."


    In her sleep, Fiona felt a little cold. Something cold crawled on her skin. She didn''t feel any pain, but she instinctively resisted.


    In the base of N Country.


    Lying on the bed in his dormitory room, Spencer stared at his cell phone screen, without blinking. By now, Spencer has been keeping this action for nearly two hours, but Fiona hasn''t even sent him a text message. She said that she would report her safety to him before going to bed at night, could she


    Suddenly, he stood up and walked back and forth in a hurry. He dared not to think more about it.


    Charles, Charles


    He knew from Fiona that Charles was called Boss in Manor Residence, and the head of X Organization was also known as'' Boss''. This was definitely not a coincidence.


    He revealed this to everyone at the meeting in the afternoon. Everyone was shocked.


    But when he knew the identity of Charles, he became more panic.


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly there was a quick knock on the door. Surprised, he hurriedly opened the door and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Spencer!" Eric stood outside the door and said with a serious expression, "Leo asked us to hold an emergency meeting, and X Organization suddenly sent you a message, saying that you''re going to rescue people."


    "Save someone? !" Spencer''s hand holding the doorknob was blue and bulging, "Save who?"


    "Celine!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer strode out of the room. "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 188 A Break Before The Storm

    "When did you receive this message?" Before he entered the meeting room, his voice had arrived first.


    "Just now." George stood up and looked at the entrance of the conference room. Spencer was walking in with a serious face, full of awe inspiring atmosphere and inherent arrogance. Even in such a passive situation, he could stay calm in face of danger.


    Perhaps it was because Fiona wasn''t involved.


    After entering the meeting room, he saw the laptop on the table and an email with several pictures on it.


    The pictures were taken of the devastated Celine. She was tied to a chair, with a tape over her mouth, her hair in a mess, and her eyes empty.


    "Although she is in a mess, it seems that there is no bruise." Said Leo.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded. Seeing Celine''s sad and touching face, he felt a wave in his heart, but it was only a wave. The only thought in his mind was to rescue Celine completely. Although he felt sorry for her, he was more angry.


    If Fiona was the hostage, he couldn''t imagine what would he do. Perhaps he would have collapsed at the first sight of the picture.


    Sitting in front of the computer, he clicked the mouse and saw the words below the picture.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Spencer has come to the N Country. We happen to have an old friend of yours here. How about we have a gathering tomorrow? At 9 o''clock in the evening, ten kilometers away from the border of T Country, that deserted security station, we only invited Mr. Spencer alone. "


    "What a hypocritical bitch!" Standing aside, Daniel had already been so angry that he couldn''t stand it any more. "He said so many wordy words, doesn''t he mean that he wants Mr. Spencer to seek his doom?"


    "What''re you talking about?!" Eric kicked Daniel angrily, "Can''t you say something sweet?"


    "I I didn''t mean that... " Daniel''s face was flushed with suppress, and he could no longer falter and say a word.


    Totally immersed in his own thoughts, Spencer didn''t hear what they were talking about or see what they were doing.


    "I don''t think Spencer should go alone." Leo said flatly, "But We are going to save Fiona tomorrow night. So, do we have to postpone our plan to save her? "


    "It can''t be postponed!" Suddenly, Spencer opened his mouth in a loud and firm voice. He glanced at everyone and said, "I''ll go to save Celine. George and Eric go to save Fiona."


    "Are you crazy? !" Suddenly, George pounded on the table. His face was filled with anger. He stared at Spencer and said, "If you go to save Celine, what will Fiona think of you?! Fiona is waiting for you! "


    Spencer didn''t get angry or say anything, he just sat his chair quietly, but everyone in the room could feel his suppressed sadness. He lowered his head slightly and said, "It was their request to let me to save Celine alone. If I insisted on going to rescue Fiona, I would force them to do something desperate, and the consequences would be unthinkable. What''s more, if I leave alone and can''t come back You must take Fiona home. "


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    Eric and Daniel cried out together. Their voice was a little sad.


    "There''s nothing to say." Spencer had made up his mind. "That''s it. You must get her out successfully."


    George''s fists clenched and loosened slowly. A sense of powerlessness emerged from his he


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    urveillance video of Manor Residence and seeing the way Fiona secretly texted a message in her bedroom, his face became even more gloomy. The soothing look on Fiona''s face made him sick!


    Standing behind Charles, Francis asked, "Should we..."


    "Shut up!" Charles growled, "Let her send the message! I want to play longer! I''d like to see how will Spencer make his way to save Celine and Fiona at the same time "


    Fiona, you have to pay the cost for you lie to me!


    "Yes, Boss."


    "By the way," Something suddenly occurred to Charles. He asked, "Who slept with Celine that night?"


    Because Celine kept shouting in the backyard all day long, Charles was very annoyed, so he decided to send her to a remote place, so as not to bring trouble to the Manor Residence. But before sending her out, a devil thought suddenly came to Charles''s mind. Since she liked to scream all day long, why not let her ''enjoy herself'' more "!


    So that night, Charles asked Francis to send some men to Celine and spent the whole night with her. He heard that Celine really shouted very loudly.


    With a slight bow, Francis replied respectfully, "I pointed to two bodyguards optionally. I completely forgot who they were. Please punish me, Boss."


    Charles waved his hand and smiled increasingly happily. "There is no need to punish you. I I''m very satisfied! "


    "So, tonight..."


    "Have fun with them! The best way is to make the couple, Spencer and Celine, disappear from my sight forever. " Charles was playing with a small lighter. As soon as the lid of the lighter was opened, the flame flooded on his face. His face darkened. He demanded, "Go and play with them!"


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Well, how about Fiona, Hahaha... " Charles chuckled and said, "She has been here for several days, but I haven''t tasted her carefully. Tonight, I can''t wait any longer."


    "Boss, do you think Spencer will go to save Celine?" "But he cares more about Fiona," Francis said with a frown


    Charles raised his eyebrows and said, "No matter who he will save, I''m not going to lose. If he went to save Celine, I would let Fiona give up him completely. ''. And if he really came to Manor Residence, don''t blame me for being rude... "

 Chapter 189 The Escape Plan At Night (Part One)

    After lunch, the weather was more sultry. Fiona always felt that there was a kind of depression in the air. She didn''t know if it was because she was too nervous.


    "It''s so stuffy that I don''t want to go out. I feel so sticky all over. Why did you ask me out?" While they were walking in the garden of Manor Residence, Leona was waving her small fan. The air in her eyes was not the same as before. She was more bashful and quiet now, She was a secular woman now.


    Glancing at the meticulous white wall of Manor Residence, Fiona said, "I just want to ask you why you wanted to push me down the mountain. Do you really want to kill me? "


    "It has been so long. Why do you still ask about it?" Leona frowned.


    "Everything should have a result." As Fiona spoke, she looked around. The wall was about three meters high, but there was one alarm every few meters. It was almost impossible for her to avoid it. So tonight, what she could do was to wait in the garden, waiting for Spencer to find her and save her.


    Noticing that Fiona was absentminded, Leona asked, "Why did you ask me out? If there is nothing else, I will go back. "


    "Bye." Looking at the back of Leona, Fiona suddenly said. Although she asked Leona to come out today for half of the reason that she wanted to take this opportunity to get familiar with the terrain of the Manor Residence, she still wanted to say goodbye to Leona.


    She had heard from Emily that women in the backyard all needed to be entertained. And Leona was one of them. She didn''t know how Leona managed to get through that period of time, but she thought that they wouldn''t be able to see each other again in the future. She hoped that Leona could just say goodbye to her, and she also hoped that she She hoped Leona wouldn''t be too miserable.


    Leona turned around and took a weird at Fiona and said, "You are strange.


    "No, I''m not." It was rare for her to give a hearty smile to Leona, "Leona, go back now. Bye!" Fiona said


    Leona


    them with her sight! The night before yesterday was her shame! She was going to hack these two people into pieces! Was she, Celine, something that these bastards can touch?


    "Is she crazy?" At this moment, a man, tall, thin and well proportioned, came into the dilapidated room. It was none other than Francis, one of Charles''s right-hand assistants.


    "Chief!" The two men''s smiles disappeared the moment they saw Francis.


    With a contemptuous glance at Celine, Francis turned to them and said in T country''s language, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, watch her carefully."


    "Yes, sir."


    Celine listened with her ears up, but she couldn''t understand a word of what they said later.


    Perhaps he saw the puzzlement in Celine''s eyes, Francis walked up to her, squatted down, and raised her chin rudely. "Don''t worry, your Savior is coming soon. I''ll let you go to hell together, okay?"


    "Hmm Hmm... " Celine shook her head desperately. Deep fear spread from the bottom of her heart to her limbs.


    "Are you unwilling?" Francis asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Celine nodded her head desperately. Better to live than to die! She didn''t want to die!


    "Well, it''s not up to you." Francis stood up and let go of Celine, walked towards the door with his hands behind his back. "You ungrateful woman."

 Chapter 190 The Escape Plan At Night (Part Two)

    "Well Damn Damn it... "


    "Shut up!" The man behind Celine kicked the stool leg and threatened, "If you keep screaming, I will have sex with you here!"


    Bastard! Celine cursed in her heart and couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    After a long time, when Celine was desperate and helpless, she heard tires squeal as they rubbed the ground, the sound of engine stalling, and then the sound of car engine stalling¡ª¡ª


    "Where is Celine?"


    A familiar voice came out. It was Spencer! It was Spencer who came to save her!


    All of a sudden, Celine sprang on the chair and looked outside. In a hurry, she stuttered, "I I''m here... Hmm... "


    "Take her out." Francis ordered, the two of them dragged Celine who was on the chair out.


    Outside the check point, Spencer was standing in front of a car and behind him was endless darkness. He was like an arrogant soldier with straight and sharp figure. The moment he saw Celine, his eyebrows imperceptibly knitted.


    "Help..." When Celine saw Spencer, she struggled as hard as she could. Nothing could weigh up to a man risking his life to save you at such a dangerous moment. That was even more moved! Tears streamed down Celine''s cheeks.


    Standing next to Celine, Francis took out his gun all of a sudden. With two click sounds, he loaded his gun and shouted at Spencer, "Mr. Spencer, do you feel hurt?"


    Spencer''s heart jolted when he didn''t see Charles, but he had no time to think about the emergency. Having no response to his question, Spencer demanded, "Let her go."


    "Let her go?" With a mocking smile on his face, Francis said, "We have worked so hard to bring her from Z Country to T Country. If we agree to release her because of Mr. Cheng''s request, that would be too shameful."


    "Then what do you want?" Spencer was delaying the time by talking to Francis to check the terrain and the number of t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ly had an impulse to retreat.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    Right at this moment, a new message popped up.


    "Why haven''t you come out? In trouble? I''m outside. Listen to me knock the door. "


    Fiona felt relieved when she saw the message. The next second, she heard a faint rhythmic knock at the door.


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    Her heart raced uncontrollably. She turned around and ran towards the door with her shivering hands. When she saw a group of men on patrol coming this way, she realized that they were on patrol.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    The moment the door was opened, Fiona pushed it open and walked out. She saw a tall and strong man standing near a car, with his back to her.


    "Spencer!" Fiona couldn''t help crying out. With tears in her eyes and a slight smile on the corner of her mouth, she looked relaxed and relieved.


    The man was startled by the name, but said nothing. After a few seconds, the man slowly turned around. His face was still dark under the reflection of the street lamp.


    "Spencer, you..."


    The moment the man turned around, she was about to step forward. But as he turned around, she stopped. Her smile froze on her face, and her body shrank back. She screamed out the man''s name in horror, and her voice trembled, "Charles... Charles? "

 Chapter 191 You Have Been Given Up By Him (Part One)

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a thunder in the distant dark sky, and the wind blew, blowing the corner of her skirt higher. She calmed down and saw the situation in front of her. Twenty or thirty bodyguards with guns were standing behind Charles, surrounding her and looking at her expressionlessly.


    Charles turned around and looked at her. With a faint smile on his face, he walked towards Fiona while asking, "What''s wrong? Are you surprised to see me? "


    "You..." Following his steps, Fiona drew back, not aware that her face was pale, and her mind was blank. She asked tremblingly, "Why are you here?"


    "Haha." Charles looked at Manor Residence and said, "This is my residential area. Why can''t I be here? But you... " He walked two steps away from her and said, "My dear Fiona, why are you here? It''s not safe to go out in T Country at night. "


    "I..." Fiona opened her mouth, looked at Charles and then looked the situation around. After a long while, she closed her eyes in despair. When she opened her eyes again, she looked very determined. She slightly opened her mouth and said, "You''ve already known the truth, haven''t you? You know I''m leaving and you''re waiting for me here, don''t you? "


    "Fiona, sometimes you''re so smart that it hurts." Charles nodded slowly and said, "I just want to see if you want to come back to Spencer so much. Now it seemed that the answer was absolutely yes. However You have to pay a price for this answer. "


    With these words, Charles suddenly raised his hand and clapped in the air. Then two bodyguards came out from the darkness not far away, with a woman with her hair disheveled on her arms, walking slowly towards the street lamps.


    Before Fiona could figure out what was going on, she turned to look who it was. It was none other than Leona!


    "Leona? !" Fiona was so shocked that she shouted. When she was about to run that way, she was stopped by two bodygu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to another place in spite of danger to save Celine! He won''t text you anymore. Don''t be silly, Fiona! "


    He had given up on you! He went to save Celine..


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The sudden thunder in the sky was even closer than the previous thunder. This voice was like a heavy knock on her heart, making Fiona difficult to breathe, and her pupils were slowly dilated. "No It''s impossible! You are lying! " Her mind was in a mess. The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched. A smile that was uglier than crying appeared on her face.


    "Lying to you?" Charles snorted, "You don''t believe me?"


    "I don''t believe it Of course I don''t believe you! " Fiona shook her head and shouted. She suppressed the impulse to cry and the despair gradually. She covered her ears with her hands, trying to block all the sounds outside.


    Looking at the shivering Fiona, a hint of sadness mixed with a disdainful smile on the corners of Charles''s mouth, he said, "In fact, you have believed it, but you are unwilling to admit it. When it comes to Celine, you are always not confident You don''t know who is more important in Spencer''s heart, so you dare not to think of the fact that you have been abandoned. "


    "No, it''s not true!" Raising her head abruptly, she choked, "It''s not the time yet..."

 Chapter 192 You Have Been Given Up By Him (Part Two)

    "Since you don''t believe me, I will prove it and let you give up completely!" Gnashing his teeth, Charles said. Then he waved his hand, and a bodyguard came up to him and handed him something like a Bluetooth headset.


    "Listen to what your Spencer says," Charles put the headphones in Fiona''s ears and kissed her on the cheek. "This is a real-time voice message from Celine''s place. She has been transferred to another place."


    "No, I don''t want to hear it!" However, before Fiona could refuse, her arm was seized by Charles. She had to put on the earphone passively.


    "As far as I know, Mrs. Cheng has been kidnapped, too. But why did Mr. Spencer come here alone to save Celine? What do you want Fiona to do?" The clear signal came from the Bluetooth headset.


    "Cut the crap! You''re in no position to judge me! Release Celine. Your target is me. You can do whatever you want to me. Don''t threaten me with a woman. "


    His voice was so close and distant, which scared Fiona to death. She clenched her teeth to hold back her tears. ''Did he really go to save Celine?'' But he had promised her that he would save her! Don''t give me hope if you can''t come, okay? She was abandoned by him. She really couldn''t bear it.


    "Mr. Spencer, you are such a straightforward person. You came here alone and talked in such a firm tone! It seems that Miss Celine really plays an important role in your heart. Let''s make a choice You choose yourself or this woman, just pick one, and then the one go to die.


    "I choose myself..."


    Before Spencer finished talking, the headphones were suddenly torn off by Charles. Shocked, Fiona struggled in his arms with red eyes. "Let go of me! Bastard! What would you do?! Murder? Murder is illegal! "


    She was getting more and more flustered in her heart. She felt sad when she heard that Spencer would choose himself to die. Since when did he weigh more an


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Fiona step backward and finally drew back to the wall. With her hands against the wall, Fiona looked dejected and blurred. "Stay away from me," she repeated


    "Fiona, you smell good."


    At the same time, in an off-road vehicle heading to Manor Residence in T country, Eric and George were sitting in the back seats of the car. The look on their faces was very serious.


    "Doesn''t Fiona text you back?" Asked Eric.


    "No, she didn''t." George was getting more and more uneasy. He had been in charge of Fiona''s safety. If there was something wrong with her, how would he explain it to Spencer, and how would he explain it to himself?


    "Drive fast." Eric couldn''t help but yell at the driver.


    "Yes! !"


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    A sudden ringtone broke the silence in the car.


    "Hello?" George answered the phone in a hurry.


    "George! When will you arrive! We need backup in Manor Residence! " It was the man who was sent to the Manor Residence to investigate the news earlier. His voice was a bit anxious. He briefed the situation in front of the Manor Residence roughly and then hung up the phone.


    "Drive faster!" After hearing that, George roared and clenched his fists tightly. The determined expression on his face made him look as if he would rather die.

 Chapter 193 Rescued The Two Of Them Successfully (Part One)

    "Then you can come here and exchange!" Standing at an abandoned security station, Francis pointed his gun at Spencer and demanded, "Throw the gun away."


    Without any hesitation, Spencer took out a pistol, pointed it to Francis and released it. While the gun fell to the ground instantly, he raised his foot and kicked the gun away.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Raising his hands above his head, Spencer spoke in a lazy tone. As he spoke, he walked to the direction of Celine.


    When he made a step forward, the bodyguard standing next to Francis took a step back and stared at him, feeling very nervous. With a frown, Francis turned his gun and pointed it at Celine''s temple again.


    He continued to move forward slowly. Every step he took was a bet. He bet that the man in front of him was worth some money, and that the shooting skills of his men he brought here were not bad


    "Ah, ah..." As Celine saw Spencer approaching, she struggled even harder.


    Suddenly, a flock of crows flew in the air from a towering tree far away, letting out shrill and disgusting cries.


    "Shut up!" Francis was a person who always taboo crows. Hearing the cry of those shameless birds, he suddenly turned around, raised his foot and kicked the stool of Celine, venting his anger on the struggling Celine.


    All of a sudden, with a stern look on his face, Spencer quickly crouched down and rolled forward to pick up the gun that he had just thrown.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    He pulled the trigger and charged at Francis. The whole event happened within a blink of an eye, and he eliminated all the bodyguards on Francis''s two sides. On hearing the sound of gun, Francis reacted quickly. He turned the gun and pulled the trigger towards Spencer


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The next second, the bullet went out from the gun with full strength. But it was out of one minute, flying towards Spencer''s ear. At this critical moment, when Spencer saw that Francis was about to pull the trigger again. Suddenly, he raised his leg and kicked towards his wrist. Francis''s gun was kicked out in the air.


    "Bastard!" Before Francis could catch the gun fell down, Spencer pointed the gun at his forehead and demanded, "Don''t move!" With that, Spencer raised his left hand and acc


    d cut the rope with the knife.


    After being loosened in an instant, Celine threw herself into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck, never letting go, she cried, Spencer... "


    "Okay." He patted on her back to comfort her.


    At the same time, the fighting subsided. Francis took people out of a path behind the station.


    As the saying went, not press an enemy at bay. What''s more, the people in the base in N Country had already crossed the border. If it was found by T Country, nobody would be able to go away, so they gave up chasing. The first mission for them was to save Celine and keep Spencer safe.


    The people in the base of the N Country raised their spears and closely watched the situation around them. At the same time, they moved towards the place where Spencer stood.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Behind him came the voice of a person in charge at the base of N Country, "The members of X Organization have all left!"


    When Spencer was about to say something, he saw a red dot shining in a corner of the empty room.


    "Run!"


    In silence, Spencer suddenly roared, and the voice seemed to rush out of his pubic region, anxious and miserable.


    This was not a regular basis, but a deliberate remote control, so there was no time for them to be removed! There was no other choice but to run!


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person in charge shouted, "Cover Mr. Spencer and leave first!"


    "Spencer, run!" Celine shouted and dragged Spencer began to run forward.

 Chapter 194 Rescued The Two Of Them Successfully (Part Two)

    "Cover! How can you fucking cover it up? !" Spencer stood still, glaring at the person and roaring, "That''s easy to explode! Run! " Then he turned to his men and shouted, "I order you to run away now! Run as fast as you can! "


    The red dot was still flickering


    Spencer''s face turned ghastly pale. With a stern look on his face, he suddenly carried Celine on his shoulder and turned his back to the station. As he ran forward, his men began to run after him as well. But none of them was faster than him.


    What a group of idiots!


    He kept cursing in his heart, but he did not relax at all. Only if he ran fast could people behind him speed up their steps. Ten meters, twenty meters, fifty meters, one hundred meters, two hundred meters They were about to reach the safe distance.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the deafening explosion arose in the examining station. The sky was as bright as day, and a huge mushroom cloud rose.


    Spencer felt a huge heat wave coming towards him from behind and then his body was stirred up by the waves of air. His back was burning hot.


    With a thud, he got on top of Celine and his body fell heavily to the ground. He couldn''t see things clearly because of his buzzing ears.


    Clatter¡ª¡ª


    In the Manor Residence. The rain grew heavier and heavier, but nobody seemed to be able to feel the rain outside the gate of Manor Residence. The bodyguards still remained expressionless, even if the following things Charles was going to do, which was not suitable to watch.


    "No --"


    With a shrill scream of Fiona, Charles was pinned down against her body. His big hand grabbed her collar and tore it violently. With a sound of "rip", Fiona''s thin clothes were torn into pieces, and her snow-white shoulder was exposed in the air.


    She hated it when it was raining, because she would have a fever every time it rained. But the current situation made her feel more embarrassed than when she had a fever a thousand times, which made her feel that life was worse than death for the first time


    "Fuck off! No! Don''t come over... "With her last consciousness, Fiona kept pushing Charles.


    "You don''t want it?" Raising her eyebrows, Charles looked at Fiona and said, "I remember that So does Spencer. I don''t mind doing the same thing with him! "


    "You are different from him!" Fiona roared subconsciously, not knowing why she said that all of a sudden


    "Different?! What''s the difference? " Charles''s eyes suddenly turned red, and the muscles on his face were slightly twitching because of anger. "Fiona, you have annoyed me too much!"


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    Accompanied by a thunder and a terrifying lightning, the look on Charles''s face became more and more vicious. He fixed Fiona between the wall and himself. His eyes became dim, slowly pushing his hot lips down along her slender neck, and all the way to her collarbone


    "Emm..." Fiona couldn''t help but letting out a muffled groan, her face bathed in tears. Did Charles want to have sex with her outside the door in front of so many people?


    "Fiona, Fiona..." The more Charles got excited, the more he kept calling her name, "Don''t struggle, be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    George yelled Fiona''s name.


    It was hard for Fiona to open her eyes. With a few blurry sounds, she heard a gunshot. The heat inside her seemed to have eased the tense atmosphere.


    "George, I feel so bad..." After recognizing the man''s face, she spoke with a shivering voice. She gritted her teeth, and her nails were dug into her skin, which made her feel no pain.


    "You''ll be comfortable soon. I''ll get you out!" George said in a hurry. He lifted her to his chest, but his body was shivering. With Eric''s cover, George rushed to the car slowly.


    Charles picked up the gun, put his hand on his face and wiped away his tears. Then he raised the gun and pointed it to George and Fiona. He didn''t expect that George would risk his life to save Fiona. But since he couldn''t get her, he had to destroy her!


    Bang - the bullet burst out!


    "Uh..." All of a sudden, George stopped. With his eyes wide open, Fiona sensed that something was wrong. She bit her teeth and asked hastily, "George What''s wrong? "


    "Nothing." George said with a low and hoarse voice. Then he picked up his pace again and took Fiona to walk forward. But this time, he slowed down.


    "Humph!" Charles snorted again. When he was about to pull the trigger, he saw a man. "Leona? !" Charles frowned. He never thought that Leona could stand up with her consciousness.


    "Fiona! Run away - "Leona stood in front of Charles and opened her arms, as if she was going to die. Although she knew it was impossible for her to resist Charles, she still made up her mind to take a step!


    Hearing her name being called, Fiona hurriedly looked to the source of the voice, but when she saw it, her eyes became red and her thoughts were gathered.


    Not far from them, Charles held a gun and pulled the trigger at Leona''s body mercilessly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Leona!" The shrill voice of Fiona echoed in the room.


    Leona''s body trembled, and blood flowed out of the corners of her mouth. As she spun the sky and earth, she fell slowly, with her pupils dilated. ''Fiona, I''m sorry. Ryan, I''m sorry This time, I''m free!

 Chapter 195 Be Fionas Antidote (Part One)

    "No!" Fiona shrieked. Her hands grasped tightly on George''s clothes. Her eyes were wide open, but rain were streaming down her face, mixed with her tears.


    George knew what was happening behind him, but he didn''t turn around or stop. He was afraid that once he stopped, he would be unable to lift his feet, as his condition had reached the limit.


    "George!" Seeing his pale lips, Eric ran to him and asked, "How''s it going? Run! " While speaking, he shot the man who was about to rush at him again.


    George nodded and came to the car under the cover of Eric. He opened the door and pushed Fiona into the car immediately and got in.


    "Retreat!" After that, Eric rushed to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    As the members of the base protected Eric and the others, they retreated. At the same time, they threw out the smoke grenades in their hands. Outside the Manor Residence, it was suddenly covered in white. No one could see their fingers.


    The most urgent thing to do was to end the fight as soon as possible. Now that Fiona had been saved, they couldn''t continue fighting. Moreover, they were in T Country, if they didn''t leave early, they might be tied up by Charles and couldn''t leave.


    "I''m going to save Leona --" Fiona kept shouting in the back of the car, clapping at the window, choking off and on, "Leona!" She just helplessly watched Leona fall down in front of her. At the moment she turned and fell down, she saw the blood at the corners of Leona''s mouth and the smile of relief on her face.


    "Fiona!" All of a sudden, George reached out his long arm and held her tightly in it. He said in a weak voice, "Going back is the dead end! Leona''s dead now. We can''t save her! "


    "No, no, no! She cried Fiona cried bitterly, and her body was becoming hotter and hotter because of George''s embrace.


    "Ahem!" Suddenly, he coughed, blood oozing from his mouth. But he still held her tightly, regardless of the wet clothes of them. He had promised to Spencer that he would take her back! However, when he looked at Fiona in front of him, his eyes were lit up. He had made up his mind to protect her, and he would try his best to find her even without Spence


    hand, pulled the safety lock with his right hand and loaded the gun. His move was smooth and quick in the next second. Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Ah --" shouted Charles. He held the gun and kept shooting. The sparks flew, the water splashed, and the blood splashed. His eyes looked more fierce in the light smoke, "George, Spencer --"


    At the same time, the weather was dull in the southern county base of Z country, but it didn''t rain at all.


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer, you can''t go out! " In front of the whistle, Leo stopped Spencer with all his might, and several doctors behind him blocked his way. "George will get Fiona back safe and sound! You are injured now. You can''t go out! "


    "Get out of my way!" Spencer opened his mouth with red eyes. His face was a mess of mud and blood. When they were at the entrance of the dilapidated check station, he protected Celine safety, but his back was burned by the explosion wave. Half of his back was bleeding. He took Celine back in a hurry, calmed her down, and then helped the doctor bind up his back. He thought Fiona was supposed to come back, but he didn''t see anyone...


    "Mr. Spencer, you can''t go out!" Leo tried his best to persuade him, but his voice was dignified. "Your health is the most important. Do you want to die if you rush to the Manor Residence now?! Although your position is higher than mine, at this moment, I have to suppress you with my identity of an elder! Go back now! "

 Chapter 196 Be Fionas Antidote (Part Two)

    "There are no elders or juniors in the base, only orders!" With a livid face and pale lips, Spencer bellowed, "Now I order you to get out of my way! Anyone who steps in my way will never be forgiven! "


    "You..." Leo was at a loss for words. While he was in a trance, Spencer quickly moved sideways, bypassed several his men, and rushed forward.


    "Stop him!" Leo immediately said as he came to his senses.


    "Get out of my way!" With his head down, Spencer looked sideways and said sternly, "Who dares to stop me? Who''s gonna stop me? "


    After hearing what he said, nobody dared to move.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    While they were in a stalemate, two rapid whistles suddenly sounded from the distance. Leo quickly let out a sigh of relief and said, "Fiona is back!"


    "Fiona!" After a loud roar, Spencer hurriedly retreated to the side. As the car was getting closer and closer to him, his heart beat faster and faster. The desire, longing, and guilt were all in his eyes.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the door beside the driver''s seat was opened. Eric jumped out of the car and quickly opened the door for George.


    "Fiona, I''ll carry you up." Said George in a weak voice. All the way, George was still holding Fiona in his arms. Though it was painful, he was still unwilling to let her go. Just then, when he saw that Eric opened the car door, he was hurriedly to carry Fiona out of the car. But when he moved, the wound on his back was pulled. "Hiss..."


    "Let me hold her!" When Spencer arrived at the car door and saw Fiona, who was drenched, he felt a little sorry for her. But when he saw that George held her in his arms, he was unhappy and reached out his hand, saying, "I''ll hold her!"


    "Well I don''t feel well... " Fiona groaned again. She grabbed George''s clothes and slowly kissed him.


    "Hey, Fiona!" When Spencer saw this, the light in his eyes suddenly dimmed. Without asking for Fiona''s opinion, he took Fiona from George''s hand. After taking a look, he found that her clothes was torn, there were scratches on her shoulders and a faint kiss mark on her neck.


    All of a sudden, he let go of her and his arms were empty. A touch of uneasiness came over George. He lifted the corners of his mouth and said to Spencer, "It seems that somebody drugged her..."


    "Drug? !" Shocked and surprised, Spencer lowered his head and saw the unnatural flush on her face. His eyes darkened and he asked, "Was it caused by Charles?! That bastard! I''m gonna hack him into pieces! " As he spoke, he took off his clothes and wrapped them around Fiona''s body. All of a sudden, his back was exposed. It was covered with thick bandage. In some serious places, ther


    as if he was the host.


    On the other side, in the shabby operation room in the base, a few doctors were busy preparing for the operation of George.


    Although the surgeon was one of the best doctors in the world, the operation room was too simple to be equipped. Therefore, it would be difficult for the surgeon to do that. Generally speaking, the doctors in the base wouldn''t do the complicated operation by themselves, but now it was an emergency.


    George was lying on the operating table. The light from the operating table shone on his body, making the wound on his back more ferocious. And he began to get dizzy and have a fever.


    "Withdraw the bullets first!" The doctor in charge of the knife was wearing a mask and looked at the position of the bullet seriously. Through the X-ray, he had seen that the bullet was accurately stuck in George''s waist. In this way, even if he successfully removed the bullet, George would probably not be able to stand up anymore, the worst result was paralysis.


    At the thought of this, the doctor broke out into a cold sweat. For a man, if he could no longer stand up, it would be more painful than killing him!


    "Doctor Xu, shall we start the operation now?" Seeing the surgeon holding the scalpel hesitantly, the nurse whispered, "George''s injury has been delayed for a long time."


    "Yes." The surgeon nodded, "Operation!"


    In Spencer''s dormitory, it was dark outside and even the room inside, they still were tangled together. Because of the drugs, Fiona was very passionate tonight. And Spencer could do nothing but indulge himself in her tenderness. He couldn''t help calling her name again and again, but still, Fiona held him tight and murmured back.


    His hand had never touched the scars on her back.

 Chapter 197 They Hugged Each Other (Part One)

    The next morning was the most relaxing moment of a day. Different from the tranquility in the night, the air in the early morning brought a trace of warmth. At the gym of N Country, a man and a woman, lying on the bed of Spencer''s dormitory, were sleeping soundly.


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door gently and startled the person on the bed.


    "Ah..." Spencer turned over and touched Fiona''s face with his eyes closed. Then he pressed his lips against hers. But when he touched her face, he suddenly felt that her body was very hot.


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    The knock on the door didn''t stop. Before Spencer could think more, he grabbed the clothes that he had been thrown out of bed last night, put them on, and ran to the door with his bare feet. When he opened the door, he saw a subordinate standing in the door, holding two bowls of black soup in his hand. "What''s the matter?" he frowned and asked. As soon as he spoke, he found that his voice was still filled with the residual sound of last night.


    The subordinate''s face suddenly turned a little dark red when he saw Spencer. Last night, the guard at the entrance of the mall said that Mr. Spencer and Mrs. Cheng had been ''busy'' with until dawn. Although Mrs. Cheng was drugged, but Mr. Spencer had good physical strength! The assistant''s face turned redder at the thought. He came to his senses and explained, "Mr. Spencer, the doctor asked me to bring this medicine for you and Mrs. Cheng."


    "I see. Give it to me!" The subordinate was about to leave when he was stopped by Spencer. "How is George now?" Asked Spencer.


    "The operation last night took three hours." The assistant frowned with concern, "He is not awake yet! The doctor also didn''t know what''s going on now. "


    Didn''t know what


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    promise that he couldn''t protect her all his life. From now on, the only person he could protect was only Fiona.


    At the same time in Manor Residence in T Country.


    In the living room of the main house, Charles sat cross legged and played a lighter in his hand. He looked casual, but his eyes were like a pool of ice, which could freeze everything.


    Except for Charles, no one dared to move or breathe in the living room. With a guilty and terrified expression, Francis stood in the front with his injured arm being hung up.


    "Nobody wants to say anything?" Charles closed his eyes and suddenly said.


    Beads of cold sweat ran down Francis'' face. He stepped forward and knelt down on his right knee to show his respect to Charles and said, "Boss! I was too careless to complete the mission and didn''t kill Spencer. Please give me another chance. I promise... "


    "An opportunity? !" Charles suddenly raised his voice, "Okay! I will give you a chance. Now, you can rush to the courtyard of N Country''s base and kill Spencer! "


    "Ah..." Francis was startled and broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Get out to receive your punishment!" Charles waved his hand irritably.

 Chapter 198 They Hugged Each Other (Part Two)

    "Yes, Boss!" With an amnesia, Francis stood up and walked out. It was much easier to get the punishment than to face Charles.


    Charles closed his eyes and kept thinking Fiona in his mind. Why was she always so disobedient? He had promised her that he would do whatever she asked, but she still wanted to run away. Was Spencer really so good to her? But he wouldn''t let Spencer go.


    "Go to the backyard and call all the women here." All of a sudden, Charles spoke with his eyes still closed.


    "Yes, Boss."


    After a while, the women in the backyard came in one by one, and five or six rows stood, almost filling the spacious living room.


    Charles lightly opened his eyes and stared at the middle of the group of women with scorching eyes, as if looking for something. These women were just like goods, but they wanted to be bought by someone. They wanted to show off their bodies in a different way. And they also blinked at Charles. They had only one purpose, that was, they wanted to be the one to be chosen.


    Charles checked these women indifferently, he looked around and found a girl with long straight hair in the left side of the second row, who was about the same height and shape with Fiona.


    "You!" Charles pointed at the girl and said, "You stay here! The others can go back now. "


    The girl who was left behind looked at other women with her eyes brightened up. She raised her eyebrows and ran towards Charles like a gust of wind. "Boss..." The girl rushed to him and said sweetly.


    Charles looked at her and suddenly raised the corners of his mouth.


    "What?" The girl exclaimed and then smiled as if she knew what Charles wanted to do. She gently patted on Charles''s shoulder and said, "Ou


    beside the bed, Spencer was rigid for a moment. He could feel that the tears of Celine gradually wet his clothes. He sighed, softly smoothed her hair and comforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t cry. It''s all right now."


    She cried. "I, I thought I was going to die..." Celine wailed, her voice getting louder and louder


    "No, you won''t." He then patted her on the back and said, "Don''t worry. I will take good care of you. Didn''t I go to save you? We are back, safe and sound. "


    Yes, she came back safe and sound!


    Lying on the next bed, Fiona opened her eyes a few seconds ago. The first thing she heard when she woke up was what Spencer had said to Celine. It hurt so much that she almost cried. She managed to open her eyes, turned her head, and saw the two people holding each other from one meter away. Her eyes rolled dimly, and she closed her eyes again silently.


    Her mind was in a mess. ''Leona Scenes came back and forth in her mind, and the only clear thing was the words said by Charles.


    "You have already been given up by Spencer!"


    She closed her eyes, but the tears came out of her eyes. Fiona, why did you wake up?

 Chapter 199 Get Out Of Here

    After pacifying her, Spencer released her and went to call the doctor. There were only the two of them in the ward. As soon as Celine turned her head to look at Fiona, her face changed.


    If it weren''t for Fiona, how could she be caught in such a strange place, and how could she be caught by two men.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, the door of the ward was pushed open. Seeing this, Celine restrained the intense hatred in her eyes. A few doctors followed Spencer came in.


    "Check how she is." Spencer pointed at Celine as he asked. A few doctors came over to check her up.


    With her eyes closed, Fiona felt a pair of burning eyes staring at her. She frowned and opened her eyes, which met with the eyes of Spencer. It turned out that Spencer looked at Fiona, his eyes full of worry. When he saw that she opened her eyes, he trembled and rushed over to her. He grabbed her hand and asked, "Are you awake, Fiona? Did you really open your eyes? How are you feeling? "


    A lump came into her throat. When she looked at the expression on Spencer''s face, it suddenly occurred to her that in a dress shop on the street of T Country, they had just met for a short time. It was the most touching time in her life. At that time, she felt that he was the most handsome person in the world and it was a happy thing to know him. But why did he leave her alone to save Celine?


    "What? Are you okay? " Noticing that Fiona didn''t respond, he asked her again and raised his eyebrows, eyes full of concern.


    "Ahem!" All of a sudden, Celine coughed and asked weakly, "Doctor, how do I feel?"


    "You have almost recovered. You just need to rest for a few more days." The doctor answered.


    Fiona glanced at Celine and didn''t say anything. She still stared somewhere without being focused.


    "Why don''t you talk to me, Fiona?" He felt flustered and held her hand more tightly.


    "Mr. Spencer, let me check Mrs. Cheng''s condition," The doctor came to the bedside and said to Spencer.


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and he didn''t want to let go of Fiona.


    "I''m fine." Fiona gently opened her mouth and finally said three words, but her voice became unusually hoarse because of her crying last night.


    "Another check-up!" Said Spencer firmly.


    The doctor nodded and began to do some simple routine examination for her, such as heartbeats and body temperature, while asking, "How do you feel, Mrs. Cheng?"


    "I''m fine." Fiona replied indifferently.


    "Well..." The doctor wanted to ask about the condition of last night again. He thought for a while and didn''t know how to say. So he asked vaguely, "How was last night? Did you still have any, Did you still have any impulsive and necessary? "


    It took Fiona two seconds to react. She shook her head and answered, "No, I didn''t." She vaguely remembered that she was drugged and she also remembered her abnormal physiological reaction. But later


    "Did I take the antidote?" Fiona muttered.


    "Yeah, sort of!" The doctor nodded, looked at Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer worked on your antidote last night. It was


    n, you might still be able to stand up..."


    "Is it possible for me to stand up?" Suddenly, George laughed at himself and said, "Get out, all of you!"


    "But you haven''t had any examination yet..."


    "Get out!" He suddenly lost his temper and growled at them. He threw all the pillow on the bed out and pulled the needle out of his palm at once. He looked like a furious but injured trapped beast. He roared, "Did you hear that?! Get out of here! "


    Dr. Xu frowned and waved his hand to other doctors, then they walked out of the ward silently. In the ward, with a wave of George''s long arm, he swept all the things on the bedside cabinet to the ground.


    "Ah --" George said in a sad low voice. His voice sounded shrill. He suddenly lifted the quilt and put his unconscious leg on the bedside. He propped his arms up with his bare hands. When he was about to stand up, his legs were completely strengthless. With a sound of "bang", George straightly lay on the ground.


    "George!" Outside the ICU, Fiona sadly called out his name, but she was held on the spot by Spencer.


    "Don''t go in!" Spencer could not bear to look at George now. He slightly tilted his head and said, "He certainly doesn''t want others to see him like this."


    "George..." Fiona covered her mouth with both hands and closed her eyes, sobbing occasionally.


    In the ward, George was lying on the ground, his fists smashing heavily on the floor. After a while, his body trembled. His tall body looked very helpless at the moment!


    In an apartment near a university in B country, a young man walked out of the bathroom. He took up a dragon-like necklace on the desk and put it around his neck. He touched the pendant with his slender fingers and seemed to be missing something.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone on the table suddenly rang. The man frowned and walked to pick up the phone.


    "Oh, Ryan! When will you come back! Bad news! Your brother has done something wrong Your father has been taken away by the police. You''d better return home as soon as possible! "

 Chapter 200 Fiona, Do You Love Me

    Fiona cried out of breath when she saw George. While she was crying, she couldn''t hold back her tears when she thought of Leona. All the people died, badly injured because of saving her. She had always been afraid of causing other people''s trouble because of herself, but her fear had finally become reality.


    "You should go back now. You can''t cry like this." Spencer was ready to take Fiona leave.


    "I can go myself." Fiona gently pushed him away and staggered back.


    There was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. After a short pause, he followed.


    When it was almost noon, he received a call from his grandpa Wayne. Wayne missed him and Fiona, but he had no idea what had happened about them recently.


    "Grandpa, we are fine! Please take good care of yourself. I will go back with Fiona in a couple of days. " Said Spencer on the phone.


    "Let Fiona answer the phone." Wayne mumbled, "I asked your father where you went, but he didn''t tell me."


    Spencer pressed his lips and thought, ''Ethan agreed on his going abroad. They hide it from Wayne.''


    "Answer the phone. Wayne has something to say to you," Spencer then handed the phone to Fiona.


    Fiona nodded and answered the phone. "Grandpa," she said softly


    "How is it going, Fiona? Why didn''t you call me for such a long time? Have you forgotten grandpa? "


    "Of course not!" Fiona sniffed, trying to hold back the urge to cry. She said, "I miss Grandpa very much. But my phone was broken, so I didn''t contact you. Grandpa, are you all right? "


    "Well, I''m fine, you must take care of yourself. Take care of yourself, Fiona! Spencer is short tempered. If he gets you angry, just tell me and I''ll punish him for you. "


    "He treated me very well, Grandpa." Tears were almost welling up in her eyes, which made Spencer''s heart ache.


    "That''s good. I haven''t slept well these two days and always felt as if something had happened. I''m worried about you and Spencer. You two must be fine. "


    "Okay, I know." Out of concern, Fiona choked with sobs. After that, Spencer stood up and wiped off the tears on her face. When he was about to hug her in his arms, but Fiona quietly avoided.


    His chest was empty. Spencer felt a little embarrassed and frustrated. What''s wrong with her? She seemed to be reluctant to get close to me since she woke up this morning. What happened? ''


    After talking with grandpa for a while, Fiona hung up the phone. When she gave the phone to Spencer, Celine, who went to the bathroom just now was supported by a nurse into the ward.


    Fiona closed her eyes and did not speak. Looking at the situation in the ward, Spencer was in a dilemma.


    "Spencer." Celine called out his name briskly, "Can you change another ward for me? I''m not used to living with other people. " Celine was not a fool. She knew that all Spencer thought now was Fiona. ''She shouldn''t have provoked her. But she just can''t stand it. She don''t want to see Fiona here!


    "Fine." Spencer nodded and said,


    ad no other choice! I really don''t want to leave you alone! "


    "It doesn''t matter." Trembling with sobs, Fiona looked much calmer than before. "You are not the one who saved me each time. I shouldn''t have expected this for a long time."


    When she encountered a shooting incident at the airport last time, it was Charles who saved her, and this time it was George who saved her. However, it was Celine who stayed with Spencer both the two times.


    Thinking of this, Spencer clenched his fists and then opened his mouth weakly. "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not a big deal. You have your own choice." Fiona blinked her eyes, and swallowed the last drop of tears in her eyes back to her stomach. She said, "The person you shouldn''t have appeared should be me. I am the one you hate..."


    "You are the one who should appear most!" Before she could finish her sentence, Spencer interrupted, "I never knew that someone would affect my life so deeply. I never thought that one day I suddenly didn''t want to live in the base anymore. I just wanted to live with you! I said, I love you! If this is not a big deal, then I say I want to be with you all my life. You are the only one I choose! "


    In the large base, although there weren''t many people on the way to the dormitory, there were three groups of patrolling subordinates passing by. They couldn''t help but glance at Spencer when they heard his bossy and affectionate confession.


    "What about Celine?" Fiona asked. Since he had said this, she didn''t mind asking another question.


    "If you mind, I will send her away in a couple of days." "I will make a clean break with her. It doesn''t matter if we don''t meet each other or we become strangers as long as I can make you happy. " Spencer said firmly.


    Fiona squinted at him without speaking. The dazzling sight made her eyes a little sore.


    "Do you mind if I ask you?" Spencer stared at her affectionately and said, "Maybe I should ask you the same question. Do you love me, Fiona?"

 Chapter 201 The Familiar Feeling (Part One)

    What a naive question!


    Fiona snorted in her heart, meanwhile, she didn''t notice that she had clenched her fists. Not knowing since when, she had a little bit of expectation for him and had a little bit of dependence on him. Was it because of the scene at the foot of Maple Mountain where he came in surprise to save her? Was it the phone calls they missed when Spencer was not in M City? Or the intensive sex every night?


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became, because she couldn''t even say the word "don''t love".


    "Fiona..."


    "Mr. Spencer!" When he was about to say something, Eric ran to them from a distance and stopped a few steps from them. He glanced at Fiona and said, "The meeting has begun."


    "Okay." With a frown, Spencer waved his hand and told Eric to wait for him beside.


    "I''m going back." As soon as Fiona was about to leave, her arm was held by Spencer.


    "Fiona, I''ll wait for your answer. I''ll give you a few days to think about it." He touched her face softly, looked at her and continued, "Think carefully about our future, even if we start all over again, I I really need your answer. "


    Then he kissed her on her earlobe. When Fiona was in a daze, Spencer waved to his subordinates who were patrolling and ordered him expressionlessly, "Send her back to my dormitory."


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    Then he turned around and strode away. Fiona turned around and looked at his back. His tall figure, strong back and rhythmic pace exuded a breathtaking momentum.


    Even they had married and done the most intimate thing with her, but this sense of keeping a distance was always in her heart. Did she love him?


    Fiona didn''t know why she was acting like this. But she just couldn''t help but feel that if she admitted that she loved him, she would lose.


    "Madam, it''s hot outside. Shall we go


    aid, "Let''s start."


    The conference was aimed at X Organization, which gradually appeared in the public. Because this incident involved a huge economic conflict between T Country and ZR Company, thus it had become a major research problem. It became the main problem of research that weather to eliminate the X Organization or don''t take any action.


    "It''s not the time yet. Many people have sacrificed themselves to save the two people. I think we should stay put for the time being, recuperate, and find a better way to break through. This is the question we should consider now." Leo was the first to speak.


    "I think it''s a good chance for us to fight. As we get injured, so does the X Organization. We''d better take this opportunity to catch them off guard. Otherwise, when Charles gets the official protection of T Country, it will be very difficult for us to kill him again."


    "I agree. After we illegally broke into the capital of the T Country and went to the Manor Residence to save people, we even launched a gun battle. This series of actions has seriously threatened our reputation. If we do so, we will be punished by our superior. If we annihilate them all, we will have a reason to dispute. We do justice! "

 Chapter 202 The Familiar Feeling (Part Two)

    Spencer just listened quietly. In fact, regardless of his identity, he just wanted to fight with Charles openly. This man with such a hidden depth actually wanted Fiona?! Impossible! No matter who he or she is, it''s impossible! ''!


    "Since it''s the first time we have approached the X Organization so closely, and we''ve known who their leader is." Spencer added, "It''s better to slowly dig into some parts of X Organization through this breakthrough. Who says we have to confront them head on? We can take some other methods. "


    "Mr. Spencer, you mean..." Eric frowned.


    Spencer looked into the distance and added, "Since the X Organization''s base is so close to ours, it would be a pity if we didn''t go there to take a look."


    "Are we going to sneak into the base of X Organization?" Leo frowned, thought for a moment, shook his head, and firmly said, "No, it''s too dangerous! Especially for Mr. Spencer! Even if you want to sneak into their base, you must be the rear-view commander. The front-line is not allowed to go! "


    "If you still take me as your leader, you should know that you can''t stop me." Spencer looked at Leo and said.


    "Then we have to report this to the superiors and let them give us opinions." Leo continued, "I don''t know how will Mr. Ethan think of this, we can just let him to make a decision. "


    "Don''t threaten me with my father!" Spencer hit the table hard with his fist.


    "Then don''t be impulsive!"


    "Alright, alright!" Eric hastened to smooth things over and said, "Mr. Spencer, Mr. Leo is for your own good. Besides, it''s hard to tell whether we''ll go to the X Organization base or not. There''s someth


    leeping!"


    Although his eyes were closed, he only wore a faint smile at the corners of his mouth


    "I feel hot. Let me go." Fiona changed the subject and tried to push him away.


    "Stop it, or I can''t guarantee what will happen." Then he gave her a gentle hug and said, "Go to sleep."


    The frustration was written all over Fiona''s face. They were still in a stalemate, but what did that mean? Was her anger really not worth mentioning in his eyes?


    "I''m very serious, Spencer. Don''t provoke me." "Let me go," Fiona said indifferently


    Spencer opened his eyes, whose eyes were as dark as ink, and he was so earnest, "I''m serious too. Fiona, I won''t let you go! You can only belong to me! I have made up my mind. You will always be mine, whether you love me or not! I want you to be with me all your life, and you are not allowed to leave all your life! Don''t look at other men, don''t think of other men Don''t do anything... "


    His voice gradually became lower and lower, and finally, it was immersed in the lingering kiss. He held her tightly in his arms and kissed her passionately.

 Chapter 203 Tears In Her Eyes (Part One)

    N Country was like spring all the year round. Even in the morning, the temperature was high. When Spencer got up, sweat dripped from his forehead. He wiped the sweat off his forehead, and gently removed the quilt for Fiona. After that, he walked out of the room.


    Feeling cold, perhaps because she was not held in his arms, or without the quilt, she woke up slowly, grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself up, sleepy for a while. She never got up late, but today she was unwilling to get up. If she guessed right, she had a fever now.


    Last night, Spencer forced her to do that shameful thing in a semi strong way, and he kept touching her back.


    Thinking of this, Suddenly she opened her eyes and turned to touch her back. It was so smooth without any scars! Spencer must find it, but why didn''t he ask anything?


    This doubt existed lightly in her heart, and there was no answer.


    Meanwhile, Fiona stayed in Spencer''s room for three days without going out. She had a fever from time to time.


    Three days later, in the morning, after breakfast, Fiona rushed to the infirmary when she heard from her assistant that George had not taken medicine or eaten anything since he woke up.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "I said I don''t want to eat! Get out of here! "


    From a distance, she could hear George''s growl. Startled, Fiona picked up her pace. As soon as she arrived at the door of the ward, she saw the nurse come out holding the medicine and breakfast with frustration. When she saw Fiona, she sighed and shook her head.


    "Let me in and have a try." Biting her lips, Fiona said, "Give me the breakfast."


    "All right." The nurse nodded and give the tray to Fiona.


    Fiona nodded slightly and walked two steps t


    . "Someone? Who... Who is it? "


    "Spencer" George moved his body, patted the seat beside his bed, and motioned for Fiona to sit down. Fiona nodded and sat beside George, curious about the meaning of his words.


    "We received an email from X Organization. They told us that Celine had been kidnapped and asked Spencer to save her alone. There''s nothing Spencer can do about it. He could only go to save Celine by himself. Before he left, " George said and smiled, " Since Spencer gives me the important task of saving you out, doesn''t it mean that I will try my best to save you out? "


    So Spencer was unwilling to save Celine? Her heart softened slightly, but a more confused question popped up. "What is X Organization?"


    "It was Charles''s base, he organized a criminal organization."


    "X, X¡­¡­" All of a sudden, Fiona understood what the mark on her back meant. Her heart sank to the bottom as she felt that the mark on her back was even more painful than the original scar.


    In the ward, both of them gradually calmed down. Outside the ward, two young nurses were standing outside the door, whispering in each other''s ears.

 Chapter 204 Tears In Her Eyes (Part Two)

    "Have a look. Miss Fiona is really something. She only went inside for a few minutes. Mr. George smiled. "


    "That''s right. They look like a perfect match! Mr. George got injured in order to save Fiona. Miss Fiona must be touched by his kindness. "


    "Even though she was moved, but Mr. George''s legs, Well, should Miss Fiona rely on such a person for the rest of your life? "


    "Isn''t Mr. George''s leg still able to stand up?"


    "You are right! With the care and the love of Fiona, Mr. George should get better soon, right? "


    The two of them were engaged in their conversation, but they didn''t notice that Spencer had already stood a few meters away and listened to them all in. As soon as they finished their words, they didn''t see that Fiona come out, so they walked towards the office.


    With one hand in his pocket, Spencer walked slowly towards the ward. He walked to the door and looked through the small windows on the door to the ward.


    Yes, they looked very warm


    "George, would you like something to eat?" Fiona picked up the bowl of porridge and put it on the table. She touched the porridge''s forehead to feel the temperature and said, "It''s good for you to eat, or it''ll get cold."


    "I..."


    "You have to eat something." Fiona''s eyes reddened from crying, but she looked serious at the moment. She scooped up a spoonful of porridge and handed it to George. "You need to eat porridge to get your energy back. Medicine will help you recover. The doctor said your leg could stand up. Since there is hope, why don''t you hold it well? If you don''t want to have lunch, I won''t eat, either. Since you got injured for saving me, I will be more guilty after eating. I


    ed me and Fiona? "


    "Charles."


    "Charles? !" Celine pretended to be surprised and then asked, "Is he the brother of Ryan? Is he the boss of our company? "


    "Yes." Without looking at Celine, Spencer nodded and thought, ''Did Fiona still help George for lunch? Why is he so jealous?''?


    "A man''s face one can know, but not his heart!'' Celine added angrily, "It''s too dangerous here. I''d better go back to where I came from!"


    "What?" Until then, Spencer turned to look at Celine and asked, "Where would you go?"


    "I''m going back to B Country!" "Now that I''m here, I don''t think anyone would like me. What''s worse, I was kidnapped. I think it''s better to go back and live my own life." Celine snorted.


    "Okay," Spencer nodded.


    "You..." All of a sudden, Celine clenched her hands into tight fists, as she had never expected that Spencer would not even ask her to stay. "But I still have another wish," she added


    "What wish?"


    "Stay with me for the last night." Celine looked at him fixedly and responded, "I just want you to spend one night with me. I don''t care what you and Fiona will do from now on."

 Chapter 205 Become A Partnership

    "Are you crazy? !" Spencer burst out, regardless of the surprised eyes and roars of the medical staff around him, "What else do you say at this time?"! We are siblings! Our relationship will never change. Do you understand? There won''t be anything else happening between us! "


    Turning her head away, Celine added, "I have told you that this is my wish. Since you don''t want to do that, I won''t force you. "


    "I don''t want to hear you say that again." Spencer shook his head and strode away with a dark face, not looking back.


    The sound of footsteps made Celine squint her eyes. She took out the phone from her pocket secretly and dialed a number. Although she was not sure whether she did was right or wrong, she had to try.


    "You finally called me back." From the other end of the phone came the voice of Charles, with a smile on his face.


    "The scent." Celine lowered her voice, "Give me this drug." The drug that Charles gave her was left in M City. She didn''t expect that it would be useful here.


    "Okay." Without any hesitation, Charles nodded and said, "Remember to report everything happened to Spencer to me."


    "Of course." Celine nodded, but when Charles was about to hang up the phone, Celine stopped him.


    "Anything else?"


    "Can you Kill Fiona for me? " Said Celine in a trembling voice.


    "Haha..." On the other side of the phone, Charles chuckled, but no one could tell what was on his mind. "You think too highly of me. You didn''t kill Fiona last time, and now Spencer was on guard, which means I had no choice. Let alone the M City. I can''t go back. "


    "Is that you can''t kill her or you don''t want to do so?" Clenching her fists, Celine snorted. When she was about to ask more, a few doctors walked to her. She lowered her voice and said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Keep in touch."


    Then she hung up.


    "Miss Celine, you need more rest in the ward. You need to take care of yourself." The doctor walked to her and reminded.


    "Okay." "Thank you," Celine nodded


    The doctors walked away. Looking at their receding figures, Celine snorted with disdain and turned to her ward.


    It was just two days ago, when Celine was lying on the bed idly, she found out the number of Charles.


    Looking at the name on the phone screen, Celine''s fear for him grew stronger. Over the years in B Country, she had no idea that the person staying with her on the bed was such an evil and guileful devil! Despite her fear, Celine had a hundred questions for Charles.


    After hesitating for a while, she finally dialed the number. She took a chance and saw that if Charles could answer the phone. Although Charles wanted to hurt him, he couldn''t do anything to her through the phone.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed does not exist. Please check it before you dial." The emotionless female voice came through from the other end of the line. Disappointed, Celine put down the phone. But after a while, the mobile phone suddenly rang, and a strange foreign number called in.


    "Hello?" Celine answered the call with uncertainty


    " George said as if he was getting more and more interested, "Fiona was like an angel when she was a kid. She was beautiful, lovely and kind. In our yard, she is the apple of the eye of all boys, probably the girl of our dreams,"


    The more Spencer heard, the more angry he became. If time could go back, he would have taken her to his home when she was born and kicked those little boys out of his way. He wanted to bring her up and became his wife when she grew up


    "Hey, are you listening to me?" George patted on his shoulder.


    "I''m listening!" Replied Spencer crossly.


    George nodded and continued, "That''s why I always hold her high. Except for that ''propose to her boldly last time, no matter how I met her, I dare not have an improper thought."


    "You''d better keep that in mind."


    "So you need to be nice to her." George turned serious. "Although I didn''t have a desire for her, it doesn''t mean that I will turn a blind eye to her. If you are not good to her, I will definitely get back at you for her."


    "Don''t worry. This day will never come." But you can''t always lie on the bed and wait for Fiona to feed you. I can''t stand it. " said Spencer with a smile.


    "Jealous?" George blinked. "I didn''t see that."


    "Humph!" "Don''t try to provoke me. Stand up now. I''m in a fight with you," Spencer said through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be all right soon!" George said confidently. "I wanted to learn your fighting for a long time."


    Then Spencer stood up and said, "Well, we''ll see!"


    "Wait!" George stopped him, "What about the base? What about X Organization? What about Charles? Since we are here, I guess you are not willing to return to M City like this. You will surely take some actions, won''t you? "


    "It''s easy to talk with clever people." Spencer nodded and said, "Yes, I have decided to go to the nest of Charles. The time and the detailed plan are still under discussion."


    George nodded and said, "Then let''s go. We''d better pluck up Charles without any regret."


    "That''s great,"

 Chapter 206 I Will Be Your Target

    On the contrary, the weather in M City was much colder than N Country. There had been three consecutive days of heavy snow, leaving only two or three people on the street. While the hall of the international airport of M City was crowded with people. A plane flew from B Country to M City had just landed, and many people were walking in a hurry towards the hall.


    Among the crowd, there was a handsome young man, dressed in a green sweater and khaki slacks, walking along the crowd with a small suitcase in his hand. He walked faster than others.


    "Hello, are you Mr. Ryan?" As soon as he entered the hall, two policemen in uniform stopped the man and saluted him.


    "Yes, I am," The man nodded and turned out to be Ryan who rushed back from B Country.


    One of the policemen nodded and said politely, "Come with us!"


    Ryan looked at the two policemen and nodded calmly. "Okay!" He had known that he would be taken away by police since he received a call from his mother a few days ago.


    Two policemen followed him closely. This scene attracted many curious eyes in the hall. Several people pointed at and whispered to Ryan. But Ryan didn''t seem to mind that. What he wanted to know most now was his brother''s business. And he didn''t care about anything else.


    "Young master! Master! " However, a few steps later, he heard a familiar shout.


    Ryan raised his head and saw Andrew walking against the crowd.


    "Andrew!" Ryan waved his hand and strode towards Andrew. He hugged him and said, "Andrew, are you okay? How is my mother? "


    "She''s fine." Andrew patted on Ryan''s back and said, "Young master, I haven''t seen you for a long time! You are taller than before. Come on, go home with me! "


    "Andrew," Ryan held Andrew and said, "I have to go with the police. You go back first. I will be back soon."


    "Young master, you did nothing wrong. Why did you go with them? !" Andrew blocked his way and said, "Let''s go home!"


    "Please cooperate with our work!" A policeman stepped forward and said seriously.


    Charles pulled Andrew''s sleeve and said, "Andrew, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go to see what happened and see my father by the way. The police won''t arrest me with no reason. I''ll be back soon. "


    "But..."


    "Andrew, don''t worry. Just go home!" Said Ryan, patting Andrew on the shoulder. "I''ll be back soon."


    "All right." Andrew nodded, "By the way, Miss Sophia came to see you yesterday."


    "Sophia..." Ryan nodded his head slightly and said, "I know. Let''s talk about it when we go back! Andrew, you should go home first! "


    "Yes, Mr. Ryan."


    Sitting in the police car, Ryan looked out of the window. When he came back to M City, he felt a little missing of Fiona.


    "Achoo!"


    Meanwhile, in the N Country, Fiona suddenly sneezed. She was rubbing her nose with one of her hands holding the lunch box. She just came out of George''s room. He was much better these days and the desire to stand up was getting stronger and stronger, which made her a little relieved.


    Spencer came across from the other side and noticed Fiona w


    wait. Be brave and take the first step." Spencer continued to inspire her, "I can observe the direction you aimed at to see if you will hit me or not. If I sense danger, I will dodge it in time. So, just do it boldly! "


    Still, Fiona slowly raised the gun. Her heart hung in the throat, and her eyes extended through the spear eye to see Spencer. Spencer stood straight and looked at her seriously. He was concentrating on himself too.


    "Fiona, if you have any grudge against me, just let it all out. You know, shooting is a very satisfying thing. "


    "Phew!" Taking a light breath, Fiona urged, "If you feel something wrong, please move quickly."


    "Okay." He nodded firmly and continued, "Let''s get started."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " With knitted brows, Fiona gazed at the target intently.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    After pulling the trigger, the bullet burst out from the bore. Looking at the bullet flying over, Spencer felt the small metal shell whistling in the wind. And the bullet accurately stuck on the target.


    "Spencer, are you okay?" Fiona asked hurriedly.


    "What do you think?" Spencer tilted his head slightly and turned his head again with a smile of relief on his face. "It''s very powerful, nine rings."


    "Really?" Fiona exclaimed unbelievably, full of surprises.


    "It is true. I won''t lie to you!" Raising his eyebrows, he replied, "Come again!"


    The atmosphere in shooting range became more and more harmonious. After a long time of continuous training, the shells were all over the ground. Gradually, Fiona became more and more familiar with the shooting skill. She could shoot nine rings without using Spencer as her target.


    When they were about to leave the range, Fiona handed the gun to him.


    "Keep it for yourself." "In case of need," said Spencer


    Hesitating for a moment, Fiona nodded, "Okay, thank you. I''ll regard it as the first gift you send to me, a special gift. "


    "The first one?" Spencer curled his lips, "You have such a bad memory! What about Teddy Bear? Isn''t that the first gift I give it to you? "

 Chapter 207 Fiona, You Cant Escape

    "What? Teddy Bear? " Fiona stared at Spencer in surprise, "What do you mean?"


    "The Teddy Bear! It was the thing you were talking about when you were drunk! The bear almost occupied half of your bed. Don''t you remember? " Spencer smiled casually, "You are deliberately annoying me!"


    "No, I mean..." Frowning, Fiona felt like something blurted out in her mind, "You gave me the Teddy Bear?"


    "Are you crazy? Or amnesia? " With his hands on his waists, Spencer replied unemotionally, "When you were in hospital last time, I asked my assistant to take it to your ward. The bear, which is about two meters long, had already been suspended. It took me a lot of time and effort to find it. Or who else do you think it is from? "


    Was it from Spencer? She had thought that the pendant, like a Teddy Bear, were all sent by Ryan.


    It took a long time for her to come to herself. "It''s from you," Fiona replied The Teddy Bear meant a lot to her. But it was beyond her imagination that it was Spencer who sent her this gift. The love was so heavy that she felt as if her heart was opened little by little.


    Noticing the surprised look on Fiona''s face, he wanted to ask more. But when he took a step forward, he heard Eric''s voice.


    Eric ran to the shooting range all the way. When he saw Spencer, he shouted, "Mr. Spencer!"


    Fiona and Spencer looked back at each other, the latter asked, "Something happened?"


    "Yes." "Let''s go to the meeting room, Mr. Spencer," Eric responded with a nod.


    Spencer frowned, "What meeting will be held at this time? It make you so hurried that you come to call me in person? "


    "Yes, yes." Hearing that, Eric''s mouth twitched. After taking a glance at Fiona, he then turned to look at Spencer and said, "Let''s go, Mr. Spencer!"


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and said to Fiona, "You can do the exercise by yourself. I''m going to have a meeting and I''ll be back after that. If I don''t come back in two hours, you can go back to my dormitory by yourself."


    "Yes." Fiona responded. But suddenly, he walked up to her, touched her hair with his hand, and said, "Be good, and we will return to M City soon."


    After that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Spencer!" Fiona stopped him.


    "Anything else?" He then turned his head to look at Fiona. At this moment, Fiona suddenly felt that the way he looked back was extremely handsome. It was just because of his eye look that he looked back.


    "Why didn''t you save me?" Fiona insisted. It turned out that there was still a knot in her heart till now. She still wanted to know the answer. She still wanted to make sure that whether Spencer did not give up on her or not.


    Noticing the panic and helplessness in her eyes, Spencer was flustered. "If I had a choice, I would have saved you," he said He walked to her and held her in his arms. "I''m sorry. I won''t do that again. I will be with you even in danger, okay? At that time, someone sent me an email to ask me to save Celine. I w


    s face became stiff. He stood still, looking dangerous.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "That''s not Fiona!" As soon as someone spoke, Spencer opened his mouth reflexively. He didn''t know if he said this to comfort himself or to intimidate others.


    Eric thought that Spencer was really sure that the women in the video wasn''t Fiona, but when he turned his head and saw Spencer''s trembling body and clenched fists, he knew he was not sure, either.


    "The video has been handed to the inspection department to check if it is true. Maybe this is just a method that Charles tried to stimulate us. The video and voice may be falsified. Spencer, we..."


    "Shut up!" He pounded on the table and interrupted Leo, his knuckles creaked. "You guys go out first. I''ll be alone for a while."


    These subordinates didn''t say anything. They exchanged glances with each other and silently walked out of the meeting room. As soon as they walked out of the conference room, they heard a "clatter" sound behind her. It seemed to be the sound of a chair falling to the ground.


    Daniel followed Eric and said, "How about we ask Fiona and find out if she is..."


    "Fuck you!" Hearing this, Eric turned around and slapped Daniel on the forehead. He shouted angrily, "Are you a fool?! Go and ask her! Go and ask! If we can ask, why did we call Spencer over? "


    Daniel scratched his head, guilty and angry. "I I have no choice. "


    "Wait for the results of the inspection department." Eric sighed.


    The evening glow in N Country was very beautiful. The fiery red sky in the West was magnificent. Fiona walked briskly towards Spencer''s dormitory. When she passed by the small kitchen downstairs, she suddenly had an idea to make a meal for him.


    She felt that the problem of being captured to T Country by Charles could be reversed. Even if she was still afraid, she could not stop her pursuit of happiness. ''Fiona, let Celine to the hell! ''From now on, start with Spencer all over, '' Fiona thought to herself.

 Chapter 208 Love To Take Over His Loose Woman

    "Madam, what are you going to do?" When they were in the canteen, an assistant helped Fiona in the kitchen. When she saw that Fiona cut the pork, green pepper and cucumber skillfully, she asked, "Is this fish flavored pork?"


    "Yeah." Fiona nodded but she didn''t stop what she was doing.


    "But the carrot was missing. Didn''t you find it? I''ll get it for you. " The assistant ran to the storage room.


    "Don''t bother!" Fiona quickly stopped her and said, "That''s because Spencer doesn''t like eating carrots, so I didn''t add more carrots. Thank you! "


    The assistant scratched her head and blushed, "I see! Mrs. Cheng, you do know Mr. Spencer very well. He is so lucky! "


    Surprised, Fiona''s lips curled to show her happiness. Cutting the vegetables, cooking the pot and setting the table, it was the first time that Fiona had been so serious about cooking. It all happened in one go.


    She made three dishes and one soup. With her assistant''s help, the dishes were placed in the dormitory. Sitting at the table and looking at the dishes she had cooked meticulously, Fiona rested her hands on her cheeks, with a faint expectation in her heart.


    Fiona thinks it was incredible but reasonable for her transformation. Perhaps, she had already had a special feeling for him. Otherwise, why would she tiptoed to kiss him in the fitting room? She only needed a chance to open her heart to him.


    The red glow in the sky gradually dissipated and was replaced by dark black.


    Fiona waited in the dormitory for a long time. From time to time, she walked to the balcony, looked at the clock on the wall, and paced back and forth in the dormitory. It was eight o''clock in the evening, but Spencer still hadn''t come back.


    Somehow, she felt uneasy. As she opened the door and walked out, she asked the passers-by if they had seen Spencer.


    "Have you seen Spencer?"


    "No, I didn''t."


    "Have you met Spencer?"


    "I didn''t see him."


    "Have you met Spencer?" Fiona didn''t know how many people she had asked.


    "Mr. Spencer seems to be on the way to the combat ring." Suddenly, a subordinate who was walking towards him opened his mouth. Fiona''s eyes lit up. She walked to him and confirmed, "Has he gone to the combat arena?"


    "Yes, he went there."


    "Where is the combat arena?" Fiona asked.


    "You can just walk along this road and turn left. Then you can see him."


    "Thank you!" After expressing her thanks, Fiona hurried to that direction. Why was he in the combat ring now? Is there a competition?


    At the same time, a ''Bang'' came from the ward of Celine. She was sitting on the bed and throwing the cup in her hand to the ground. The glass was broken into pieces. Even if she was angry, it was difficult to cover her trembling hands and slightly trembling lips.


    Her menstrual period had already passed, but there was still no sign of good news. She had been delayed for more than ten days. Pregnant?


    She grasped the corner of the quilt tightly and gritted her teeth. Except for the night she was drugged in T Country, she hadn''t had sex with other people for a long time. If she was really pregnant, She dared not think about it!


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    With her hands shaking, Celine made a phone call to Charles.


    "Hello..."


    "You bastard, Charles!" As soon as th


    gain and asked without turning around, "What are you doing here?"


    "I think you haven''t come back for a long time. I heard that you are here, so I come here to look for you." But still she thought Spencer was a little strange and she said, "I made dinner for you."


    His hand stopped in the air and he turned around. The sweat on his face made him look more manly. He stared at Fiona for a few seconds. Then he reached out and removed his gloves. Before Fiona could react, he jumped off the stage and came to her.


    "Don''t you practice any more?" Fiona''s voice was calm and indifferent.


    "Yes." He held her head and pulled her forward. Then he lowered his head and kissed her.


    "Well..." Fiona wanted to say something, but the rest of the sentence was sucked into her stomach by Spencer.


    He held her tighter and started to whisper to her ears. He swore to himself that he want all the beauty of Fiona. Thinking of the video he watched not long ago, a rage emerged in his chest. Fiona could only be his!


    Feeling the sudden enthusiasm of Spencer, Fiona was at a loss what to do. Although he kissed her abruptly every time, he seemed to be a little angry with her. She was held by Spencer tightly and she couldn''t even breathe.


    "I miss you, Fiona." After a long time, he released Fiona and whispered in her ear.


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red. In a daze, she was dragged away by Spencer. She didn''t know how she could follow him back to his dormitory.


    "Fiona..." He kissed her on the neck, clavicle, and said in a low and husky voice, "Tell me, you only belong to me!"


    "Spencer!" Fiona''s voice was as soft as a mosquito. Being so close to her, Spencer almost broke her waist.


    "Say that you belong to me only!" Spencer growled at her again and began to kiss her. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with whether Fiona listened to him or not.


    "I, I belong to you." While avoiding his kiss, Fiona answered.


    Fiona didn''t know how he would react to her words. But after she finished speaking, she saw that Spencer''s eyes turned red, and then he picked her up and walked to the bedroom.


    "We haven''t had dinner yet..." Fiona struggled weakly.


    "I prefer you."

 Chapter 209 She Got Pregnant

    The moon hung high on the tree and shone the moonlight on the room. On the bed, Fiona was lying in his arms with her back to him. And Spencer was lying on his side. His left hand gently touched the mark of square on her back, but her eyes became deep gloomy.


    Resting her head on his arm, Fiona was like a quiet kitten.


    "Are you tired?" Spencer asked in a hoarse voice.


    Hearing that, Fiona''s ears turned red. When she was about to nod slightly, she thought for a while and shook her head hastily.


    He tightened his grip on her waist and asked, "How did the two scars on your back disappear? How could this strange mark be added on your back? "


    Surprised, Fiona turned over immediately with her eyes wide open, "You, you saw it before, didn''t you? Why do you ask me now? "


    "I forgot it." Spencer said casually but didn''t look at her. Apparently, he avoided this question.


    Fiona rolled her eyes and there was a hint of sadness in them. "When I was in the Manor Residence, Charles asked someone to mark the X mark on my back. I was surprised too. "


    "Other than this," said Spencer, who swallowed hard and wanted to know the answer eagerly in his heart, "What else did he do to you?"


    What else did he do? With her mouth half open, Fiona''s eyebrows knitted, she shivered violently. She thought of the night she ran away,.


    Spencer focused on Fiona''s reaction, looking at her shivering face, and thinking of the content of the video, he felt more and more painful. He whispered, "If he did anything to you, tell me, and I''ll make him pay for it, okay?"


    The expression in Fiona''s eyes was back to normal. "Don''t go to him in private. We must solve this matter legally."


    "Haha..." With a meaningful smile, Spencer continued, "I know that our Fiona is a good girl, and she always abides by the law. No matter what happens, she wants to solve the matter legally."


    ''Yes. Last time, the things she wanted to solve through legal means was the things about Leona. But


    "Leona is dead." Fiona said with her lips trembling.


    "Well, it''s okay." Spencer patted on her back and comforted, "It''s a better choice for her to end her life rather than live in a dark place like the Manor Residence."


    Fiona didn''t say anything. She only knew that Leona was not a bad person. Otherwise, she would not have found a way to help her leave and she would not have taken the bullet for her. It was just that the life in front of her was gone at such a young age.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang as it fell on the clothes scattered on the ground. He turned over and reached out his long arm to accurately find out the right position of the phone. He took out his cell phone and saw the caller ID, he frowned and got out of the bed. "I have to answer the phone."


    "Okay." Fiona had no doubt. It was very complicated about the work. She couldn''t hear their calls.


    Spencer gently closed the door for her and walked to the balcony. Against the breeze, h


    you can leave here." The doctor nodded.


    In the afternoon, in the confidential meeting room, Spencer rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I will go to the base of X Organization in five days."


    "Five days? !" Eric cried out in surprise. When he saw everyone was surprised, he said, "Five days is too late to prepare anything! We plan to take action after half a month! "


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer! We are still in the stage of arrangement. Five days is too short! "


    "That''s right!" Other people echoed.


    "Enough!" Spencer thumped the table, "So what if it is a tight plan? Can you ensure that everything is all right?! I said five days later and I won''t change my mind. If you disagree, I can go there alone! " Then he stood up straight and made a sharp noise when he drove the chair to rub against the ground.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Eric wanted to say something more.


    "I can''t stand it anymore." Spencer squinted his eyes and walked outside.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer!" As Celine just moved into the dormitory, she was pacing back and forth in the room. She had just asked Charles to send the video to her. It would be better if she could show this video to Fiona and reveal her real face when Spencer was there, either!


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    As she was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came from downstairs. She quickly ran to the balcony and as expected, she saw Spencer walking towards the dormitory building and approaching it.


    What a good chance! God helps me!


    Celine smiled insidiously. After a short pause, she ran to Spencer''s dorm with her phone in his hand. She knew that Fiona was inside!


    Knock¡ª¡ª


    A loud knock sounded on the door. Fiona opened the door in confusion. With a light click, the door was pushed open by Celine.


    "Celine?" With a surprised look, Fiona asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing? !" Pointing her fingers at Fiona, Celine bellowed, "I''m here to lay bare your lies! You are a whore! "

 Chapter 210 Am I Going To Be A Father

    The people living in the same floor were coming N Country with Spencer. After hearing the sound, they came out one after another. There were more than a dozen people.


    Standing in the dormitory, with the door on one hand, Fiona frowned and said, "What do you mean, Celine? You just move in. If you start a fight as soon as you come in, I''m busy. "


    "Humph!" With a cold smile at the corners of her mouth, Celine continued, "I believe that you will understand what I mean after you see that. I''m not looking for trouble. I''m here to expose your true face! " With that, she picked up her phone, and tapped on the screen with her snow-white finger. All of a sudden, she showed it in front of Fiona, and raised it proudly. "Check what''s this!"


    Fiona''s confused look turned from Celine''s face to the screen, and saw the screen was displaying the video.


    "Help! Get out of here, Charles --"


    The starting voice of the video made Fiona pause. Her eyes were unconsciously attracted. She felt the voice so familiar. In the video, there were a man and a woman, and the woman was trapped by the man on the sofa of the living room.


    Spencer was on his way upstairs. After he took a turn, he saw several people looking at each other in silence.


    "What''s wrong?" While asking, he looked in the direction of their gazes.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "You can''t run away from me, Fiona!"


    "Help me, Spencer!"


    Before Spencer could say anything, he heard two familiar sounds. It was from a certain device, which made him feel painful! He was startled and looked towards the direction of the voice. It was too quick for him to react. He walked towards the direction where Celine and Fiona were.


    Fiona stared at the video incredulously. The man in the video was Charles, but who was the woman? Why did Charles call her name?


    "Celine! What are you doing? !" As he roared, he strode to the door of the dormitory. He was surrounded by anger. He reached out his hand and patted on Celine''s cellphone. It slid and rolled on the ground several times.


    The video didn''t stop, and the sound reverberated in the narrow corridor, which made the atmosphere froze in an instant.


    Fiona looked at him in surprise and disbelief, her ears ringing. "Spencer..." she muttered


    "Spencer!" Celine shouted suddenly and her voice covered Fiona''s, then she said to Spencer, "Do you see who Fiona really is?! She was such a shameless woman! In the Manor Residence, she was having an affair with Charles! You... "


    Fiona''s face turned red. It was clear that she was not the one in the video, but she still felt insulted.


    "Enough!" Spencer shouted and kicked the phone not far away from him. The phone bounced to the wall and was instantly broken into pieces. "Where did you get the video?! Didn''t I have asked them to ruin it?! Where did you get the video? " With red eyes and trembling body, Spencer looked at the people standing still and roared, "Get out! Get out of here! "


    People bowed to him in silence and escaped.


    Fiona was shocked with her mouth wide open. She still couldn''t react to what Spencer had said. She asked, "


    ful he had tried to endure before he finally accepted what happened in the video. But, Fiona say that the person was not her, could it be, "Mr. Spencer!"


    A call interrupted his thoughts. As soon as he turned around, he saw a doctor come in with a report in his hand.


    "How is it going?" Spencer stood up and asked, "Is it okay for Fiona?"


    "Nothing serious. On the contrary, I should congratulate Mr. Spencer in advance." The doctor said with a grin.


    "Congratulations on what?" Spencer couldn''t help but frown.


    "Mrs. Cheng is pregnant!" The doctor said excitedly.


    "Pregnant? !" Spencer felt his heart pounded and his blood began to rush. There was no words to describe his excitement and surprise. He grabbed the doctor''s arm and was so excited that he couldn''t speak clearly. He repeatedly confirmed, "Is Fiona pregnant? Is she really pregnant?! Are you sure? "


    "Yes, yes!" The doctor nodded and smiled, "We have just tested Mrs. Cheng''s body temperature and found that it is not high. It doesn''t seem to be the symptom of a fever, so we boldly did a HCG blood test for her. We found that the HCG value in her body increased significantly, which is beyond the normal value, which indicates that she is pregnant!"


    Spencer started pacing back and forth. Suddenly, he put his hands on the top of his head, grabbed his short hair hard, and asked in bewilderment, "I Am I going to be a father?! I... "


    When he uttered the word "father", he was even more excited.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer, you are going to be a father soon." The doctor nodded and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Mr. Spencer!"


    "She... Fiona How long has she been pregnant? " Spencer asked nervously.


    "Seven to ten days." The doctor said, "If Mrs. Cheng hadn''t fainted in an accident, it wouldn''t have been checked out so soon. Mrs. Cheng..."


    Seven to ten days?! The smile on Spencer''s face froze all of a sudden. He could only see the doctor open and close his mouth, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. Why did it happen at such a time node? Was the baby really his?

 Chapter 211 Whose Baby She Is Carrying

    "Mr. Spencer? Mr. Spencer? " After the doctor finished his words, he got no reply from Spencer. He turned to look at him, who was in a daze, and said with a smile, "Mr. Spencer, are you so excited that you don''t know what to do?"


    When Spencer raised his eyebrows, he immediately came back to his senses. He forced a smile and said, "Yes."


    The doctor didn''t realize the abnormality. He just nodded and said, "Mr. Spencer, I''ll leave first. Get her some medicine. It''s better to have an intravenous drip, or I don''t know when she will wake up."


    "Fine." Spencer answered in a trance. Just as the doctor turned around, he suddenly seemed to respond and hurriedly called the doctor, "Wait a minute!"


    "Mr. Spencer, is there anything else?" The doctor asked.


    "Well..." After a short pause, he asked, "Is it seven or ten days since Fiona is pregnant?"


    "I don''t know. I can only be sure that it won''t last more than ten days." The doctor said.


    "Is there any way to be sure?"


    "No, there isn''t." The doctor shook his head.


    Spencer stood still, being silent and didn''t say a word. The doctor was gradually infected by the shadow on Spencer''s face. His heart couldn''t be controlled and sped up. He asked worriedly, "Mr. Spencer, what''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing." He waved his hand to the doctor to leave. The doctor nodded and left the room quietly with the report.


    It was so quiet in the room that he couldn''t hear any sound of breathing. Unexpectedly, Spencer was still standing there, feeling cold from heart to feet. With tear stains on her pale face, Fiona was breathing steadily on the bed.


    He moved slowly towards the edge of the bed. He pressed his lips together and put his hand on her belly. He wanted to feel the little baby in her womb that hasn''t formed yet. His hand sank and sank slowly, and bit by bit


    "Damn it!" When he was only one centimeter away from the quilt, he cursed and suddenly retracted his hand. He hesitated. If the child was not his. If it had been seven days, the baby could only be his child. But if it had been eight days, nine days or ten days, when Fiona had been still in the Manor Residence at that time, then No! He dared not to think more about it!


    On the other side, Celine ran into the infirmary because Spencer hadn''t come back for a long time. When she saw the doctor who had just come out of Fiona''s ward, she stopped him and asked, "Do you know where Spencer is?"


    "Mr. Spencer is in the third ward now, but Mrs. Cheng is still in a coma. Miss Celine, you''d better wait for a moment."


    "Is she still in a coma?" Frowning, Celine glanced at the report in the doctor''s hand and asked, "Why is she still in a coma? Is she seriously ill? What is the test report? "


    "Oh, she''s not ill." The doctor smiled and said, "It''s a good news!"


    "Good news?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Cheng is pregnant!"


    "Pregnant? !" Celine widened her eyes in disbelief and exclaimed, "Fiona is pregnant!"


    "Yes." The doctor nodded. Before he said anything, he saw Spencer coming out of Fiona''s ward. "Mr. Spencer?"


    Hearing the voice, Celine turned her head, and unexpectedly saw th


    at all. It was Spencer who asked me to ask for leave for her. Later, I called Fiona, but I couldn''t get through to her. "


    Ryan sat up straight, nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    It was getting dark. A car came in and parked wildly at the gate of the dormitory building.


    Celine had been waiting in the dormitory. When she heard the sound of engine stalling, she hurriedly raised her head from the windowsill and saw the man walking out of the car. It was Spencer, but his body was shaking and his pace was not steady.


    Did he? Did he drink alcohol?


    At the thought of this, Celine rushed out of the dormitory and ran downstairs. At the corner of the first floor, she saw Spencer climbing the stairs silently. She could smell the alcohol breath coming at him from a few steps away.


    But Spencer didn''t notice Celine and he was walking step by step with his head down.


    "Spencer!" Celine stared at him and asked very prettily, "Did you drink?"


    Hearing this, Spencer raised his head. He looked drunk, with his eyes blurred. The buttons on his shirt were removed, and his Adam''s apple rolled back and forth. He looked more unruly and free than usual. After staring at Celine for a few seconds, he recognized her. He spat, "Why do you care about me?" After saying that, he continued to walk up.


    "Stop!" Celine opened her arms and stood in front of him, sneering, "What''s wrong with you today? Shouldn''t you be happy that Fiona is pregnant? Why did you go out by yourself? "


    Spencer''s eyes narrowed dangerously. Stretching his hand out, he waved Celine away mercilessly and said, "get out of my way!"


    Celine stumbled and leaned against the wall by Spencer''s push. When she saw that Spencer was about to leave, she grabbed his sleeve with one hand, as quickly as she could. "What''s wrong? Get angry? Why? Was it because of Fiona? Because the child she is carrying is not yours at all! Is it? !" Celine roared and stared at Spencer.


    This bold conjecture came from the analysis of Charles when she called him. And now, Celine was just confirming the truth.

 Chapter 212 A Drunken Night

    As she expected, when Spencer heard her words, he stopped and stood still. His eyes cleared a bit. Then he said in a deep voice, "What nonsense are you talking about! Don''t make up a story based on your wild imagination! "


    "Do you think I''m making up a story?" Celine sneered, "You''ve seen the video about Fiona. She did something disloyal to you, but you still stick to her. I don''t care about anything else, But the baby in her belly had a different surname! Are you raising a child for others?! What''s more, that person is an unpardonable bastard, an enemy you want to destroy! Spencer! "


    Her last sentence completely angered him. He turned around and gave her a fierce stare. Then he raised his iron fists and punched towards Celine all of a sudden.


    "Ahhh -" Celine screamed out of fear. She quickly closed her eyes, and a strong fist wind blew by her left ear, followed by a "thud". However, after a long time of waiting, it did not fall on her body. On the contrary, she heard the footsteps of Spencer again.


    Celine opened her eyes, trembling with fear. She saw that Spencer had climbed to the last step and turned a corner, and she couldn''t see him. She slowly tilted her head to the left, and saw the white powder falling on the wall.


    ''Spencer, how much strength did you use to punch the wall!


    Celine touched her lower abdomen and gritted her teeth secretly. She couldn''t wait any longer! Baby, you come at a bad time. It seems that we are not meant for each other. After you realize your mission, go to hell quietly. When you are born again, you should find a good mother!


    Spencer staggered back to the dormitory and tried to open the door. The door opened and bounced back, but it was not closed with a slight gap left. But he just ignored it and walked to the bedroom.


    He couldn''t tell he was sober or drunk. At this moment, he didn''t want to think about anything. He just wanted to sleep on the bed. He had never felt that way. No matter how difficult he was in the past, he would try to find a solution. But this time, he could do nothing!


    His huge body suddenly fell on the bed. After coaxing each other with his feet, he kicked off his boots and his hands, which didn''t idle off at all, quickly pulled the buttons of his shirt, lay down on the bed and fell asleep.


    After he calmed down for a short while, Celine opened the door and walked into the room quietly. She turned around and locked the door with a click.


    When she really did this, she was scared. Holding a white powder bottle tightly, she walked towards the bedroom step by step.


    "Well..." All of a sudden, Spencer snorted and turned over, which scared Celine to take a step back.


    How could she let him take this medicine? Celine swallowed and made up her mind to make the medicine first.


    The clock went tick tock.


    The clock on the wall was ringing quietly in the bedroom. After mixing the white powder into water, Celine walked into the bedroom. In the dark night, she made up her mind to


    "Ah -" shouted Spencer, pounding his fist against the wall. Bang! Bang! He kept pounding the wall to vent the confusion in his heart.


    All of a sudden, Celine''s face darkened, and her face was covered with a layer of shadow. She was about to succeed, but all in vain! Unexpectedly, Spencer would rather do this than ask her for antidote! How much do you love Fiona!


    Celine clenched her fists. But she had no other choice. Tonight was her last chance! At the thought of this, Celine looked around in a hurry. All of a sudden, she saw the bedside lamp. Without a second thought, she picked it up and hit the back side of Spencer''s head.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    He couldn''t control his mind at this moment and he lost control of it. The blood all over his body was rushing. He was stimulated by the heavy punch from Celine, so he fell to the ground all of a sudden and fainted.


    Celine held up the bedside lamp and gasped. The pain in her abdomen told her that she had no time! She jumped out of the bed hurriedly and dragged him onto the bed. She lied down beside him hurriedly. She had no choice but to go for it!


    "One, two, three and four! One, two, three and four! "


    With the unique birds and unified shouts, a new dawn came to the base of the N County.


    Ding! Ding¡ª¡ª


    In the dormitory, Spencer was lying on the bed. When his cell phone rang, he raised his hand to block the dazzling sunshine. He was so tired that he didn''t even have the strength to answer the phone.


    "Well The phone So noisy! " Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded in his ears. After a short while, his ears moved. With knitted eyebrows, he turned his head. The scene that he had just been sleepy turned into a state of astonishment.


    "Celine? !" Looking at the face of Celine in front of him, he could not help but scream as he retreated back at once. He had been trained to be calm all these years.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    He then retreated to the bedside and lost his balance. His body leaned back and then fell out of the bed.

 Chapter 213 You Two Are So Disgusting

    "Spencer, how are you?" Celine asked anxiously, hurriedly moved to the bedside and stared at Spencer nervously.


    "Why... Why are you here? !" Spencer still couldn''t recover from the shock, trembling all over. Only a few fragments flashed through his mind.


    "I Why I am here? " Celine opened her mouth in a sweet voice, then she looked away shyly and added, "Hurry up! Get up from the ground!"


    "How could this be? !" Lowering his head and pulling his hair with both hands, Spencer growled in chagrin, "What happened last night! What happened? "


    "Don''t you remember?" Celine said, "Last night, you drank And then, you and I just slept together... "


    Spencer was struck dumb with amazement. It seemed that his head was going to split apart. "Shut up! Get out Get out of here! "


    Celine was shocked by Spencer''s sudden shouting. She shrank her body and changed into an expression as if she was about to cry. She said, "Okay, I''ll go, I''ll go! Anyway, both of us are willing to do that, I won''t ask for anything... I just want to spend one night with you and I''m satisfied with that! " She then waddled herself up in the bed.


    "What do you mean by mutual willingness? !" Spencer suddenly raised his head. His eyes were red with anger. "That''s impossible!"


    "Why not?" Turning to look at him, Celine continued, "Perhaps in your heart, you still love me. You don''t love Fiona as much. Don''t you remember? Last night, you clearly knew who I was, but you still did that thing to me. I don''t blame you, Spencer. I love you, and I was voluntary. "


    "Fuck off! Get out of here! " Spencer suddenly grabbed the pillow on the bed and hit the wall hard.


    "I will leave. Don''t blame yourself, Spencer. I don''t want anything." Then she opened the door and went out. As soon as she went out, Celine suddenly bent down and put her hands on her abdomen. She was so painful that her facial features were twisting. She felt a pain in her stomach, as if something was falling down. She thought, ''No, baby, you can''t...''


    "Ah -" there was a sudden roar in the room. As soon as Spencer hit the soft bed with his fist, he couldn''t vent his regret and anger.


    He''s a bastard! How could he do such a terrible thing! How could he have connection with Celine? How could he betray Fiona?


    "You are not Fiona! who are you?! Tell me! "


    A flash of memory flashed in his mind, and some memories of last night flashed through his mind. All of a sudden, Spencer stopped all his movements, but he clung to his head tightly. It turned out that what Celine had said was true. After he knew who she was, he really


    Three days later, in the ward of the infirmary.


    The clock went tick tock.


    It was nearly noon when Fiona slowly opened her eyes, and her eyes gradually focused, but only a light voice could be heard.


    "Fiona, you woke up? You wake up! " A voice called anxiously in her ear. Fiona moved her stiff neck and saw the man standing by the bed, "George?"


    "It''s me. How are you feeling, Fiona? "


    "I''m fine. Did I sl


    "What do you want to say?" Three days had passed and they hadn''t seen each other again. The first time they met after that night was in the ward of Fiona! No matter what, he would take Celine away. He couldn''t let Fiona know what a nasty thing he had done. It was impossible!


    "I don''t want to bother you, Spencer! However This time, " Celine choked with sobs, " It seems that I can''t handle it myself. "


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Spencer with a frown. So far, he still didn''t know how to face Celine. It was impossible to be responsible for her, but he couldn''t leave her business alone.


    "I I seem to be pregnant! "


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    What Celine said was like a thunder and shocked him. He trembled and asked, "What... What did you say?"


    "I think I''m pregnant." Said Celine. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the figure running out of the ward.


    She was pregnant, pregnant


    Fiona''s face was as pale as a ghost. ''Celine is pregnant? What does she mean?


    "It is impossible!" Spencer bellowed, "How could you be pregnant?! It was only three days! We had slept three days ago... How could you be pregnant! "


    "But my period has been postponed!" Celine shouted. Suddenly, her eyes flashed a few times, pretending to have just seen Fiona, "Fiona?! Why are you here? "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    After hearing this, Spencer felt that his heart missed a beat. He turned around stiffly and saw Fiona standing not far away from him, covering her mouth and crying.


    "Fiona..." Spencer called out her name lightly. He stepped forward and moved closer to where Fiona was.


    "Stay back!" "Get away from me!" Fiona yelled, tears streaming down her face.


    ''These two people in front of me, how could they hook up with each other on my wedding night? How could they do that when I am in a coma!'' Fiona thought! Her eyes became blurry, and she was about to fall.


    No, she couldn''t faint here!


    Fighting back the blurry vision and the dizziness, Fiona stepped backward and rebuked, "You two are disgusting!"

 Chapter 214 Dont Hurt My Baby

    Several people''s shout soon attracted a crowd of onlookers. When the doctors, nurses and patients heard the voice, they curious poked their heads out, but did not dare to look at it directly. They just hid in the corner and whispered.


    With his hand hanging in the air, he looked at the direction where the voice came from. The look in his eyes was filled with Fiona''s frustration and helplessness.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was stepping back. This was the first time that she had plucked up all her courage and wanted to face Spencer from the very beginning. However, it turned out to be a failure!


    "Fiona, you are the last one can say that we''re disgusting!" Stepping forward, Celine pointed at Fiona and shouted, "If you are innocent, why did you sleep with Charles in Manor Residence?! Why didn''t you tell Spencer that you were pregnant with Charles''s baby? "


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Fiona''s mind went blank, and she stopped crying. She stared at Celine in disbelief, and asked in a hoarse voice, "What did you say? Whose child is it? "


    "To tell the truth, it''s Charles''s baby!" Step by step, Celine walked towards Fiona, whose face gradually contorted with anger. With every step she took, her tone became more and more serious, "Fiona, you''ve been dating with Charles for a long time, right? When you were in the company, your relationship were not clear. Who knows if you have conspired with him to arrange this kidnapping! Were you trying to steal some kind of information by returning to Spencer after bearing his baby? Hmm? "


    Before she finished her last sentence, Celine walked up to Fiona and stared at her, as if she was going to eat her alive. Why Spencer and Charles treat Fiona like treasure? What''s worse about her than Fiona? Well, Fiona and Charles were getting involved this time, I will get rid of both of you!


    "Celine! Watch your mouth! " Fiona''s eyes were red with anger, trembling all over her body. Looking at the domineering Celine, she raised her hand and slapped her hard.


    "Fiona!" Someone screamed at this critical moment. The atmosphere in the corridor seemed to be frozen to the ice. It was none other than George who came out after hearing the noise. Looking at the situation, he couldn''t help screaming.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Her arm was grabbed by someone tightly. Fiona raised her head and saw the man standing in front of her. Tears streamed down her face.


    "Don''t be naughty, Fiona!" Spencer stepped forward in front of Celine to block the slap on her face.


    "You mean I''m being unreasonable?" Choking with sobs, Fiona asked. All of a sudden, she remembered the day when Spencer had been told that she was pregnant, not daring to ask her about it. So she asked, "You don''t believe me, do you? You think I colluded with Charles? Do you also think that the baby in my belly is Charles''s? "


    "Of course it''s his. You..."


    "Shut up!" With red eyes, Spencer turned to scold Celine who was about to open her mouth. After that, he turned around and dragged Fiona to leave. "Go with me."


    "I won''t leave!" Abruptly, Fiona shook off his hand and wiped the tears off her face. "If you don''t make it clear to me today, I won''t go any


    and comfort Fiona as he saw her crying sadly. ''How I wish I could rush forward and give a punch to Spencer to help her out, '' he thought. ''But he doesn''t even have the strength to stand up. And now, can''t he step in the affairs in the base?''?


    "George, that''s not what I meant! I just don''t want you to think too much. It''s not good for your health! " Leo sighed and shook his head. "Outsiders are just about T Country. We sneaked into their country in order to save people, so they came to find trouble with us just now.! We have to give them an explanation. What''s more, there will be disputes between the two countries! "


    After hearing that, George seemed to know everything, but his eyebrows were still stretched.


    In the ward, Fiona was very tired of crying, but she was still held by Spencer in his arms. She had no strength to resist, so she could only turn her face away and do not look at him.


    "Fiona, let''s start over, okay?" Seeing her calm down, Spencer whispered, "When we return to M City, let''s start over and forget all the unhappiness here."


    "Start all over?" Fiona looked at Spencer ironically, "How do you want to start all over again?"


    "I''ll send Celine abroad and never see her again. I swear! And you... " After a short pause, Spencer felt his throat was blocked by something. Slowly, he said, "If you have an abortion, I''ll pretend nothing has happened. Let''s start all over again."


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Fiona raised her hand and slapped hard on his face, "You have killed me a child! Do you want to take off the second one as well?! You bastard, Spencer! I won''t allow you to hurt my child! No way! "


    "You are right to call me asshole..." Spencer then turned his head sideways and suddenly turned around. His eagle like eyes were giving out terrifying light. "You can''t keep this child!" It must be certain that the child was his. Or he couldn''t allow any possibility that Fiona gave birth to other people''s child!


    "Why can''t I keep my child! He is your child! " Grabbing his clothes, Fiona burst into tears again. "He is your child! How can you be so heartless? "

 Chapter 215 The Argument Was Inconclusive

    Spencer''s body kept trembling, and his eyes became hollow. He didn''t even try to look at Fiona, but let her grab his collar and sway.


    "Spencer!" The more she called his name, the colder her heart became. She almost cried out, "How could you be so cruel to me! How could you be so ruthless! I will never let you hurt my children again! You''d better take my life first to abort my baby! "


    Baby...


    When he thought of the first baby he asked her to abort, he rolled his eyes. A trace of pain flashed through his eyes, but soon, his eyes changed into a ruthless and fierce look.


    "This is the last time I promise!" He stroked her hair gently, eyes filled with pain and attachment. "From now on, I''ll do whatever you want and I''ll believe in you no matter what you do, okay?"


    Fiona slapped his hand away and asked, "Why don''t you trust me this time? You didn''t see clearly who the woman on the video was, did you?! Baby We can do a paternity test for the child! Right A paternity test... " As she spoke, she hurried outside.


    "Not now." Spencer held her in his arms again. "Besides, we don''t have much time!" He cast a glance at her belly and continued, "I don''t allow this baby to stay in your womb for too long."


    "He is your child!" Fiona hadn''t noticed that her fingernails were digging into her flesh.


    "What if he''s not? !" Spencer bellowed, "I will not allow this to happen!"


    "I won''t allow you to hurt my children either!" Fiona roared with her eyes became red, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit him. I will never allow you to hurt him!"


    "Do you want to keep him even if it is Charles''s child?"


    Fiona was extremely angry. Regardless of anything, she replied, "Yes! I won''t allow you to harm him even if he is Charles''s baby! "


    "Fiona!" Spencer looked like an angry lion and grabbed her shoulders tightly, as if he was going to swallow her. He roared, "You, how can you..."


    "Don''t move!"


    In the hallway of the clinic, a group of people were walking around anxiously. Hearing the ward''s more and more mournful cries, their faces grew gloomy. But suddenly there came a girlish shout in the quarrel. They hurriedly looked out of the window.


    "Hiss..." Eric gasped.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This is not good!"


    There was a moment of silence in the ward. It was Fiona, with a knife in hand, pointing to the center of Spencer''s eyebrows. She clenched her teeth, her hands trembling slightly.


    As they looked at each other, a wry smile appeared on the face of Spencer. He said, "Fiona, you know, I love you very much."


    "Shut up!" Choking with sobs, Fiona said, "Please don''t say that It was you who had sex with Celine, but you framed me and wanted to abort your child. ''Spencer, how can you be so cruel to me?! I want to go back to M City... No, I want to go back to S City. Send someone to send me back! "


    "I''ll send you back after you abort the baby."


    "No way!" Putting a knife on her white and slender neck, she continued, "How a


    r what I did that night. I can promise you anything you want except for the marriage and love."


    After he finished his words, Celine was suddenly at a loss. All she had done was to get Spencer? But now, she didn''t seem to get anything. And she didn''t get anything.


    Hearing no response from her, Spencer looked up at the sky and said, "I have something to deal with. I''m leaving now. You You have a good rest. We can talk about it after I come back. "


    "Where are you going?" Asked Celine.


    "It''s none of your business." Spencer twisted his wrist, turned around and was about to walk forward.


    "Spencer, be careful." Celine called out worriedly with obvious concern in her eyes.


    "I know." Spencer replied and then lifted his foot and rushed to the door with an expression of regret and extreme pain on his face. The situation was out of his control now. Everything was developing in an unexpected direction.


    His wife had another man''s baby while his sister was pregnant with his own. Was there anything more hilarious than this?


    However


    Suddenly, he frowned. Why didn''t he believe what Fiona said? Did he really think that Charles forced Fiona to sleep with him? Did he really think that the child in Fiona''s belly was Charles''s? When he thought of this, his heart suddenly shrank. Maybe it was not! It was because he cared too much about Fiona that he was in a panic when he saw the video. All these caused the wrong judgment.


    He clenched his fists and picked up his pace.


    In the ward where Fiona was in, she had been sitting stiffly for hours. She ignored all the other''s concerns, when the nurse came, when George came, when they took the food and water for her, she all refused to give a reaction.


    Fiona was in a state of emptiness. She didn''t even bother to turn her eyes and ignored the noise outside.


    The moon shone into the ward and the room was cool.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was opened again. A tall figure walked towards Fiona slowly.

 Chapter 216 This Was Not A Peaceful Night At All

    "I heard that you haven''t eaten either?"


    A distant and sarcastic voice came into her ears. Fiona shrank her body and looked at the door unconsciously. When she saw the figure in the darkness, she pursed her lips but did not make any sound.


    Duh duh duh¡ª¡ª


    The high-heeled shoes cracked a crisp sound as they walked on the floor. Celine walked in elegantly and clasped her arms against her chest. She put on a haughty look and replied, "I know, pregnant women have a bad appetite."


    Fiona''s pupils shrank. The last sentence in her mind was that Celine was pregnant with the child of Spencer, Celine was pregnant with the child of Spencer... Her head seemed to be torn apart, and she was so stuffy that she could hardly breathe. It had never occurred to her that one day, in such an awkward situation, she suddenly understood a lot of things.


    For example, it was an unexpected surprise to have a baby with Spencer, and it felt heartbroken to be misunderstood by him. The relationship between him and Spencer made her jealous, and all in all, she fell in love with Spencer!


    After realizing this, that was her true feeling towards Spencer, Her eyes reddened.


    "Since the very beginning, my goal has been very clear," said Celine, standing in front of the sickbed, with her feet right on the moonlight. Staring at Fiona, she continued, "I don''t want to oppose you, but why you are the wife of Spencer? I''m sorry. " After saying that, Celine touched her belly and said, "This baby Is it the flesh and blood of Spencer and me! "


    Bastard! Gripping her trouser legs tightly, Fiona raised her head slightly. She said in a hoarse voice that she had never heard before, "Celine, get out of here..."


    "Fiona, when are you going to divorce with him?" Celine raised her eyebrows and ignored what Fiona said.


    "Divorce..." Fiona whispered the strange word, as if she had heard it for the first time and she felt averse to it. Speaking of divorce, she had never thought of divorcing even though she had been through so much with Spencer. When it was mentioned by Celine, she had an impulse to defend her marriage. She loved Spencer so much that she didn''t want to divorce.


    "You don''t want to divorce, do you?" Of course, Celine noticed the look on Fiona''s face, and continued to provoke her, "That''s right. He''s so excellent, and you naturally don''t want to divorce him. However, there are things that you can''t control. Even though your grandpa loves you very much, he won''t allow you to be pregnant with other people''s child. Besides, the prospect of Spencer''s career prospect is beyond your imagination. You are not qualified to be a stigma in his life. "


    "Stigma?" Fiona moved her stiff body. "Why don''t you believe me? The person in the video is not me... "


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just that I don''t trust Charles." Celine gritted her teeth, "Do you know what kind of person he is?"


    Frowning, Fiona was lost in thought. ''In her impression, Charles is still Ryan''s brother, the boss of ZR Company and esta


    looked for the hidden base with the help of news. Occasionally, a truck would pass through the jungle path. He hid behind a big tree and thought that he had found the right way.


    After a few hours'' drive, he finally arrived at the destination. When he saw the huge base, he thought, ''It is true that Charles did it! He was determined to go in, but how could he find a way?


    He furrowed his eyebrows. It seemed that he was only five hundred meters from the base. He turned his head and looked at the towering trees around. He patted the thick and hard bark and decided to climb up the tree to observe it.


    Climbing trees was a piece of cake for him.


    He climbed up the tree slowly. After climbing a few meters, the trunk became smooth without any branches. There was nothing that he could hold anymore. Suddenly, he took out a Swiss Army knife from one side of his boots and wielded the knife. As the knife was stabbed into the thick trunk of the Martin, he got to climb up again by force.


    Almost reaching the top of the tree, he found a sturdy branch and stood on it. Covered by the thick leaves, he finally saw the entire look of X Organization.


    He leaned on a branch and took out a telescope from his backpack on his back. The telescope was prepared in advance. He looked at it while memorizing the terrain. This time he just wanted to make sure the exact place. ''Well, Charles, be careful next time!'' he thought!


    There was a huge laboratory in the west of the base. Many people were in white gown. Sometimes, the most terrible thing was drug dealing. Like the batch of drugs intercepted at the airport of M City, if they spread to the market, the impact would be immeasurable!


    He attached great importance to the lab in his heart and was about to explode it on another day.


    "Hoo, hoo, Hoo..."


    After a while, a whistle came from under the tree, accompanied by footsteps, followed by the sound of pee. Standing on the tree, Spencer arched an eyebrow, smiled and started to get off the tree quietly.

 Chapter 217 Infiltrate The Organization Base At Night

    Spencer then jumped off the tree and stood on a branch of a discipline branch not far from the ground. There was a man standing under the tree peeing. The man was smoking as he walked towards the jungle path.


    On a path not far away, there was a large truck full of jade. There was a man sitting in the driver''s seat in front of the car, and a couple of men stood in the car watching the goods, looking around vigilantly.


    He gently jumped off the tree and followed the man to walk slowly along the path.


    "Blind man, how can you go to the bathroom so slowly! Come on! I can''t spare you for the delay! " Curses and cries came from a car far away. "Run two steps!"


    "Okay, I know!" Why should we in such a hurry!" the man who was peeing reluctantly replied. But he still quickened his pace. He knew Boss''s temper very well. Especially recently, his temper became violent all of a sudden. If he went to there too late, he didn''t know if he could come out alive.


    There was a long distance between Spencer and that man. When it was close to the truck, Spencer picked up a small stone and hit it precisely on a thick trunk. The sound fell in the quiet dense forest, which seemed very empty.


    "Who? !" As expected, the man screamed with fear and turned around at once. He took out a weapon from his waist and pointed it at the endless darkness behind him.


    "What''s wrong? !" The man in the driver''s seat got out of the car and ran to the man, "Who is that?! Come out! "


    They waited for a long time but dared not come forward. There was no other sound echoed in the forest. In confusion, one of them answered, "It seems there is nothing."


    "Nothing, nothing!" The man next to him patted him on the back of the head impolitely and said, "There''s nothing. Why are you making a fuss?! Are you blind or deaf? That''s a compliment! Go back! " Then he walked back while cursing.


    Followed by the man called blind, the other man mumbled, "The sound I heard might be from a wild cat or a dog..."


    The two of them got on a truck, exchanged a few words with several guards guarding the jade, then started the car again and drove towards the base of X Organization.


    Only the sound of engine and wind could be heard in the forest.


    At this time, no one noticed that a person was catching at the bottom of the truck, trying to enter the X Organization base with the car. It was none other than Spencer.


    There was a light tower inside the base of X Organization. At night, the strong light on the tower continued to shoot at every dark corner, making people passing by have nowhere to hide in the darkness.


    A few minutes later, the car arrived at the base. It was stopped for inspection as usual.


    Spencer was hiding in the bottom of the car. From the reflection of the dim light, he could hear the conversation.


    "We are from the No.10 mine field. The new ores were produced last week. Boss asked us to bring them here tonight."


    "You get on the car and have a check!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Steady footsteps came to this side, followed by a rustling sound. After


    mind to follow the car and escape. The car was getting closer and closer to him, fifty meters, twenty meters, ten meters...


    With a meaningful glance of Francis, the man next to him moved to the back of the off-road vehicle. "Don''t..." When he was about to shout, he found that there was no one there. "Sir, no one!" The man turned around and said to Francis.


    "Nobody?" ''Am I too sensitive? Looking at the car leaving the base, Francis frowned and was about to nod his head when he shouted, "Stop the car!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Stop the car in front! Close the door! Prohibition of release! "


    At the same time, the truck had rushed out of the base, and with a "squeaking" sound, the truck stopped slowly. The people on the truck rushed down to the side of Francis, almost kneeling down, and said in a trembling voice, "Leader, what''s wrong? What happened? "


    Francis didn''t answer him. The only thing he could do was to take the weapon from a man next to him. When he walked to the truck, he suddenly squatted down with his eyes closed.


    The air around him seemed to have solidified, but he found nothing unusual. Nobody?


    Francis looked around and finally waved his hand. "You can go now!"


    "Yes, sir!" The people coming from the mine area seemed to be relieved and hurriedly said, "Hurry up, go quickly!"


    The car started again. The person on the driver''s seat slammed on the accelerator, and the car ran like an arrow from the bow.


    "Fuck! I''m scared to death!" The man muttered as he drove.


    "Yes, did the captain suspect that there was someone under the car?" The blind man said.


    "Maybe."


    "Ah, what a bad day today. I thought there was someone in the forest when I came here, and I almost died when I came out..."


    "Don''t move!"


    While they were talking, they suddenly felt a hard object against their heads. They looked at each other through the rearview mirror and saw a man sitting in the narrow gap behind their seat. He was holding a knife with his left and right hands respectively, pointing at their heads.

 Chapter 218 There Are Rumors Everywhere

    The man tightly closed his lips. In the dark driver''s seat, his eyes were still sharp. He looked handsome and clean. It was hard to imagine that he could even kill a person in a minute. It was none other than Spencer.


    The truck was about to leave the base, and it happened to pass through Spencer and Francis. Spencer took the opportunity to climb up to the car, and Francis couldn''t see what was going on. Suddenly, Spencer heard Francis''s words, so he opened the door of the driver''s seat and came in. He was right.


    "Hurry up!" Spencer gave them a gentle nudge with the knife on their forehead. "There''s a fork in the road ten kilometers ahead. Drop me there."


    "Yes, yes! Please spare my life. I''m so sorry! " The driver nodded immediately, with sweat running down from his temples. He stepped on the accelerator and said, "I''ll drive you there safely!"


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." The blind man in the co pilot also said.


    "I''m asking you," said Spencer casually, "Where are you from? Z Country? "


    "No." The blind man answered, "We''re all from T Country. We work at the mine. We don''t know anything! We are good people, good people! "


    "Yes, we are good people!"


    "Good people?" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer said, "Good people don''t have weapons with them. Hand over your weapons!"


    The two men looked at each other and didn''t move.


    "So, you want to see blood?" Spencer said deliberately.


    "Ouch! Sir, please don''t move!" The blind man took out his weapon and pleaded, "Sir, please forgive me!"


    "Throw it away!" Spencer looked at the man who was driving and said, "Throw his weapon away by the way."


    "¡­¡­ Yes, yes! " The blind man was stunned for a while. Then he quickly threw his weapon from the window and took out the knife for the driver without any explanation. "Whoosh!" he also threw away the knife for the driver. After throwing the weapons, he gave a smile to Spencer. "Sir, is that okay?"


    Without answering his question, Spencer continued to ask, "If you are not a citizen of Z Country, why do you speak the language of this country?"


    "We grew up on the border of Z Country and worked at the mine since childhood. The bosses of the mine are all from Z Country. We have to make a living, and naturally learn the language of Z Country."


    "Do you know the people who were wearing the white gown in the base? Do you know what kind of medicine they are working on? "


    "How can we know! We occasionally dropped large jades at our mine, and we are allowed to enter the base. We don''t dare to ask anything after we go there. There were two men in our mine had died last time when they went to the base. We''re new here. We''ve only been here twice. The last time we came here was two months ago! "


    Spencer asked a few more questions, but found that they were also confused. He couldn''t get any valuable information, so he had to give up asking.


    "But there are not many people like you who can come out safely. You are really something!"


    "What do you mean?"


    tinge of relaxation that could not be ignored. The reason why he was so relaxed was that the baby was gone. The baby shouldn''t have existed at the very beginning.


    Standing in the middle of the corridor, a burst of cold air rushed into Fiona''s heart. He looked stiffly at the doctors coming back and forth and at Celine being pushed out of the operating room.


    She seemed to have been through too much in the past few days. Her originally sensitive heart was riddled with holes, and she was already numb with pain. All the other people could only see that she was strong enough. She herself thought she was strong enough, but she overestimated herself. After all, she was just a girl who had just become an adult. Her life was still too young. She lost her parents too early, got married too early, she saw the darkness of the society too early, and she realized people''s coldness too early. Those plain days seemed to have gone.


    She didn''t know how the night passed. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on a strange little bed. She remembered that she seemed to find a random ward and sleep in. She didn''t want to be disturbed, but it was true that no one came to look for her. Being alone in the world.


    But she didn''t know that at this time, rumors about her in the base were everywhere. After all the things between her and Celine last night, it had changed.


    "Did you hear it? Last night, Mrs. Cheng made Mr. Spencer''s sister Celine lost her baby because of jealousy."


    "Why did she kill her sister''s baby?"


    "Don''t you know? Mr. Spencer''s sister, Celine, is pregnant with Mr. Spencer''s child! "


    "Shit! This is madness! I thought Mrs. Cheng is also pregnant? "


    "It is said that this young lady was arrested by members of X Organization, but she was violated and she was pregnant with other''s child!"


    "Mr. Spencer is so angry. There will be consequences! Mr. Spencer looked hideous yesterday. "


    "Alas, what''s happening now has something to do with everyone!"

 Chapter 219 I Give You Two Options

    Beep, beep, beep


    In the empty corridor, the phone in Spencer''s hand suddenly rang. He was stunned for a while, and then left from the ward. He pressed the answer key sadly, "Hello?"


    "How are you, Spencer?"


    There was an anxious voice on the other end of the line. It was from Terence, who hadn''t got any news for a long time.


    "I''m fine." Spencer didn''t fall asleep for the whole night, and his mind was in a mess.


    "Judging from your voice, it seems that you are not fine." Terence seemed to sigh and said, "I know it. Too many things have happened recently. It took me a long time to make the call."


    "Yes, too many things have happened." Spencer stood in front of the window and looked at the rising sun in the East.


    "Fiona''s child, is it really..." Terence hesitated for a few seconds and asked the question he cared most, "Is the baby really not yours?"


    There was hardly any change on Spencer''s face. "I don''t know."


    Terence didn''t say anything more. He knew what kind of person Spencer was. He wouldn''t tolerate any uncontrollable things, unless he was sure that he could handle them well. When he said "I don''t know", which meant there were too much helplessness.


    "What about Celine?" Terence changed another topic and his tone of voice, got a little angry. "What happened between you and Celine?! Don''t you forget about Celine? Do you want to continue with Celine, or do you want to step on two boats, or do you want to be angry with Fiona to indulge yourself? "


    "How would I know!" Spencer raised his voice and said angrily, "I was drunk, and that happened. When I woke up, I knew nothing! Motherfucker I''m so tired! Don''t mention it! "


    "Don''t be ridiculous! If you get drunk, why don''t you go to bed? What are you going to do with Celine? !" Terence added angrily, "Who says in my ear every day that he has a good determination, that he can sit still, however, he should surrender after drinking a little wine?! It''s so embarrassing! I want to see how you''re going to solve the problem! "


    Spencer was speechless and didn''t know what he should say, he scratched his short hair and stammered, "I was at a loss when I woke up, I really don''t remember. "


    After saying that, a question suddenly popped into his mind. It was not his own pride. No matter how, his self-control would not be less than a few glasses of wine to fill the glass. After he got drunk, he wouldn''t be out of his mind and act recklessly. He had always been hoodwinked in sleep. How could it turn out like this.


    "See Celine off. She can''t stay with you anymore." Said Terence, with a trace of cruelty in his voice. "How can the Cheng family get a little bit disgraced for such a thing?"


    "Of course I know." Said Spencer dryly. He had already made up his mind to let Celine leave. Perhaps his grandpa Wayne''s decision was the most correct one. "What about the M City?" Asked Spencer.


    "The situation is still the same here. When I''m not busy, I go to play chess with Grandpa Wayne. He has been missing you and Fiona for


    eed your hypocritical apology! Give my baby back! Give my baby back! " Celine roared with red eyes.


    "But, even if there is no accident, your child can''t be kept." Clenching her fists, Fiona declared. As soon as she finished her words, she felt the shocked gaze from Spencer and Celine.


    "Isn''t it true?" While still without raising her head, Fiona continued, "It is impossible for grandpa and father to allow the child to be born, unless Unless you two are no longer siblings, is it possible? "


    "Fiona! You vicious woman! " Celine screamed.


    "Fiona, did you plan to push Celine down?" Spencer let go of Celine and walked slowly towards Fiona.


    "Spencer..." Celine called Spencer in a hurry, but she was stopped by his gesture.


    Facing Spencer''s question, Fiona''s heart ached. But she didn''t want to explain. For people who don''t believe you, no matter what you do is wrong, including premeditation or accident.


    The ward was quiet except for the sound of gasping. Standing in front of Fiona, Spencer glanced at her and said, "You were right, but After all, it was you who pushed her, and you should be responsible for the miscarriage. "


    "What do you want?"


    "You have two choices." Noticing that Fiona didn''t deny his words, Spencer slowly opened his mouth, "First, one life for other, abort your child. I..."


    "No way!" But before he could finish his sentence, Fiona raised her head and stared at him fearlessly, like a little beast on high alert, and protected her little baby with all her might. "I told you, don''t want to hurt my baby! If you insist on killing me, you can kill me and my baby together! "


    A mocking smile appeared on Spencer''s face, but his heart was flooding with bitterness. He had known that Fiona wouldn''t agree with his proposal, but he still asked. The answer was no surprise, but why did he still feel heartbroken?


    "You have another choice." Spencer''s Adam''s apple bobbed and his voice trembled slightly.


    "What?"


    "Divorce. Get out of my world with your child. "

 Chapter 220 A Divorce Agreement

    Hearing this, the quiet ward became even quieter. Meanwhile, both Fiona''s and Celine''s eyes widened in surprise. They couldn''t believe what they had seen. But only for a second, Celine''s lips opened slightly out of shock, and a complacent and surprised smile suddenly appeared on her face.


    "Spencer..." Celine called out as her eyes turned bright.


    The faint voice pulled Fiona back to reality. She was still in shock, but her feet were powerless. She took two steps back, with tears hanging on her eyes. As soon as she opened her mouth, her voice choked, as if she could not believe what she had heard. Her lips trembling, she asked again, "What did you say, Spencer?"


    "Didn''t you hear that?" "You either have an abortion or divorce me," Spencer added and glanced at her indifferently.


    Fiona uttered the word with difficulty, "Divorce..." Her heart seemed to be crushed by Spencer''s expression when she saw the calmness and indifference on his face. He just said the word ''divorce'' so easily. Did he deliberately embarrass her in front of Celine?


    "Have you decided?" Spencer didn''t give her much time to think about it. "Tell me your choice," he added aggressively.


    "I..." Out of the blue, a strong sense of sourness rose in her nose. Fiona felt something blocked in her throat. She opened her mouth, only to find tears trickling down her cheeks


    Lowering her head, Fiona had no time to care about the eyes of Celine and Spencer. She cried so hard that even her shoulders were shaking. Spencer just looked at her quietly, with his back to Celine. Celine couldn''t tell what expression he had on his face.


    Fiona cried more and more fiercely, but she didn''t make a sound.


    "I just lost my baby and you are crying in my room. Are you trying to bring me bad luck on purpose?" After a while, Celine suddenly broke the silence and turned her head and looked impatiently. In fact, what made her more impatient was the attitude of Spencer. Even if he coldly told Fiona about the divorce, he did not drive Fiona away.


    "Fiona, I''ll ask you again. Will you choose..."


    "Divorce."


    Before Spencer got a chance to repeat what he had just said, Fiona said casually. Her voice was soft, but her mood was uncontrollably heavy.


    This answer caught Spencer off guard. He opened his mouth in surprise, and his expression changed several times. It was he who forced her to divorce. But now that he got her respond, why did he feel so uncomfortable as if he couldn''t breathe?


    Spencer once took part in a training program, the endurance training, in other words, about holding breath under the water. The feeling of being under water was like that one''s lungs were going to explode, and he couldn''t say anything, couldn''t hear anything, and couldn''t smell anything. The only feeling he had was pain. But now he was much more painful than before. The sadness from the bottom of his heart enveloped him. He stared at Fiona and suddenly did not know what to do next.


    After saying that, Fiona felt like her heart had fallen into the bottomless abyss, and her mind was blank. She didn''t know how ha


    is for revenge, it is enough Why was the world of adults so complicated? Why... "


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    When George was about to step forward, the doorbell rang. George had no choice but to turn to the wheelchair, walked to the door and opened the door.


    Standing outside the door, Eric bowed to him and said, "This document, Mr. Spencer asked me to get the document for Fiona''s signature. "


    "What document?" "Give it to me," George said while staring at Eric with confusion


    Eric didn''t hand it out. He took a glance at Fiona out of the corner of his eye and said, "Mr. Spencer asked me to give it to Fiona in person. I''ll take it back after she sign it."


    George looked at Fiona and then at Eric. He stepped back and said, "Come in please."


    "Thank you." Eric nodded his head and walked to Fiona. He handed the pen to her and said, "Well Please sign it. "


    Looking at the document bag, Fiona felt a little uneasy. Slowly, she opened the bag and only saw the word "divorce agreement". It seemed that someone had punched her in the head. It was so quick for her to get a divorce agreement with Spencer!


    George wheeled the wheelchair over and saw the trembling hands of Fiona and the document in black and white.


    "Divorce agreement? !" George roared in surprise, "Is Spencer insane?! Is he asking for death? "


    Tears kept falling down from her eyes. Although her eyes were blurred by tears, Fiona could still see the handsome handwriting of the signature of Spencer. Her marriage had started with tears, and it would end with tears too. ''Spencer, why did you force me to get married and sign the papers in the Civil Affairs Bureau since you had divorced so decisively?


    She gently opened the lid of the pen.


    "No, Fiona!" George frowned and tried to stop her. "You can''t sign it for no reason!"


    "I understand what he means clearly." In a hoarse voice, Fiona filled her name in the document quickly before George came to her.


    Spencer, Fiona. For the first time, their names were neatly arranged together. The first time, and also the last time.

 Chapter 221 Leave Without Saying Goodbye (Part One)

    From the sun rise to the sun set and to the night fell. In the corridor of the infirmary, Eric accompanied Spencer stood for a long time. He saw that Spencer was like a sculpture stared at the divorce agreement with a pen in his hand, trembling, and after a long time, he finally input his name.


    When he came to his senses, Eric saw that Fiona had already signed the signature and withdrew his thoughts.


    With his eyes wide open, George''s hands froze in the air. The overall situation was set, and pain and resentment filled his eyes. Spencer, how could you be so heartless!


    "Fiona..." George opened his mouth, trying to say something to comfort her, but nothing came out.


    She dipped a few drops of tear on the agreement and handed the pen and agreement to Eric. Her thick eyelashes were still covered with tears, which made people feel sorry for her.


    Eric took the divorce agreement and said to Fiona, "Mr. Spencer said it''s not safe to live in N Country. He hasn''t solved the problem with Charles yet, so it''s improper for you to stay here. He will send you back to M City. You''d better go back to the Cheng family''s residential compound. It''s almost the new year. You should stay at home and accompany Grandpa Wayne. When he solve the problems here, he will go back to see you. "


    "Grandpa..." With her lips slightly open, the line of defense in her heart collapsed again when Fiona thought of her grandpa. But how could she go back and face her grandpa? How could she go back to that place full of memories?


    "Now that they are divorced, why does he still need to take charge of Fiona''s life?" George glanced at Eric coldly and said, "Go back to tell Spencer. It doesn''t matter Fiona goes back to M City or stays in N Country. He has nothin


    on as possible."


    George patted her back and felt relieved. Then he said, "Okay, let''s leave here as soon as possible. We will go abroad directly from N Country tomorrow."


    "No, I won''t." Fiona withdrew from George''s arms, "I need to go back to M City, George. We''ll leave from M City. "


    George stared at Fiona for a few seconds, and then he nodded slowly and carefully, "Okay."


    It was dawn of the next day.


    Fiona accompanied George to the infirmary to pick up their luggage and push the wheelchair for him.


    "Fiona, I think I''ve had a sensation in my leg lately!"


    "Really?" Fiona''s eyes lit up. "That''s great! You will stand up soon, George!"


    They turned into the hall as they chatted. Unexpectedly, when they entered, they found that Celine was walking towards them with the help of Spencer, who was not far away from them.


    Fiona stopped as well and didn''t say anything. Seeing that Celine moved closer to Spencer''s chest, but Spencer didn''t push her away.


    "Fiona..." When George was about to speak, Fiona moved her steps and also looked away from the two people on the other side. She pushed the wheelchair forward and continued, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 222 Leave Without Saying Goodbye (Part Two)

    "Spencer, let''s go now. I I want to go to the toilet. " Celine glanced at Fiona triumphantly and said in a delicate voice. Such provocation made her happy.


    "Okay." Spencer replied in a hoarse voice and nodded. He withdrew his gaze from Fiona and walked forward with Celine in his arms. Step by step, he moved closer to Fiona.


    She pretended that she didn''t care about Spencer at all, but when she approached him, she was still holding the wheelchair tighter.


    They walked over.


    The four people passed each other like strangers who didn''t know each other, and nothing happened. Later, Spencer thought that if he knew that would be the last chance, he would surely grasp Fiona''s hand without hesitation. ''If I could hold her hand, things might not be like this, right?'' he thought


    "I''ll take care of you for the rest of your life, Fiona," After taking a few steps, George suddenly said. He clenched his teeth. Thinking of the indifferent attitude of Spencer just now, the anger in his heart could no longer calm down. "Someone doesn''t know how good you are. It''s all his fault and loss."


    He said in a low but courteous voice. But Spencer all listened it. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and pricked up his ears, but didn''t hear the reply from Fiona to George.


    There was a pause. Spencer turned around abruptly, but only to find the way Fiona walked into the ward. He only saw half of Fiona and her golden hair shining in the sunlight.


    Only he could take care of her for the rest of her life.


    "What''s wrong, Spencer?"


    Celine''s voice brought his mind back. He turned around and answered, "Nothing."


    "Okay." Said Celine with a smile.


    "By the way, I will send you back to M City these


    Daniel was so thirsty that he swallowed hard and explained, "Mr. Spencer, I just, I just saw Fiona, and she left with George!"


    "What? !" Spencer pounded the table and stood up, shocked, "They left? what do you mean? Where did they go? "


    "They''re out of the base." Daniel said anxiously, "I was going to chase them, but I decided to tell you first so I came back Alas! Where are you going, Mr. Spencer? "


    Before Daniel could finish his words, Spencer ran out of the meeting room. He asked Fiona to go back to M City, but he didn''t let George take her away. ''Fiona, haven''t you said goodbye to me yet?


    Hearing the wind howling beside his ears, he kept running forward desperately, and his steps became faster and faster.


    When he arrived at the whistle of the gym, the car was already far away from him. He could only see a small dot in the distance.


    "Where are they going? !" Spencer grabbed the person next to him and asked him viciously.


    "George, George said they were going back to M City! "


    "M City..." Spencer felt relaxed, looked into the distance and stood there for a long time. Fiona, wait for me in M City.

 Chapter 223 Come Back To M City again (Part One)

    Ding¡ª¡ª


    After standing for a long time, Spencer walked back to the meeting room, but suddenly received a call from Ethan.


    "Hello? Dad? " Spencer opened the answer key and was mentally prepared to answer the call.


    "So you still remember that I''m your father? !" Ethan''s roar came from the earpiece, "What was the matter between you and Celine?"! You You really want to piss me off! "


    Spencer closed his eyes in anguish and said, "It''s all my fault."


    "Of course it''s your fault! Do you know what kind of accusation you will face if you do that? As for a normal people, He would not do such a thing to his own sister... " Ethan trembled with anger. After a while, he changed the topic and questioned, "Or, you have been angry with me because of the relationship between me and your aunt Anna. So you have been against me all the time? You don''t like Fiona? "


    Spencer rubbed his nose and frowned, but his expression was still resolute. He didn''t know how to say.


    "The prosecutors have called me and told me that they want Fiona to go there with Celine accept the investigation." Ethan replied in a helpless tone, "Why didn''t you save Fiona when she was taken away by Charles? Can''t you let go of your mother''s death? It''s not Fiona''s fault! "


    Spencer clenched his fists. He used to think too much. He dared not to do something he wanted. Because of his own responsibilities, he thought that he should come up with a perfect solution, but he ignored Fiona''s feelings and the things he cared most. He knew that if such a thing happened again, he would not hesitate to save Fiona, and other people''s lives had nothing to do with him.


    "Why are you so quiet?" Asked Ethan.


    "Fiona doesn''t have to accept the investigation ." Said Spencer in a low voice.


    "Doesn''t she need to go?" Ethan asked, "Who do you think you are? Can you decide that?"


    "I have divorced with her. She has nothing to do with me now. So, she doesn''t have to go to the places like the court."


    "What? !" Even though Ethan had experienced a lot in the past few days, he couldn''t help but raise his voice and shout out, "Spencer! Who allows you to divorce without permission?! Why didn''t you tell me in advance! Are you out of you mind?! You


    ''ve done something sorry for her with Celine. This is something I can''t let go anyway. Besides, our marriage was not a happy one. So I want to start all over again with her. When I go back to M City, I will let Fiona come back to me with a new face. "


    Eric stared at Spencer in surprise. He knew that Spencer was a thoughtful man, but he didn''t expect that he could do so!


    "Well, what about the baby?" Eric asked tentatively.


    A hint of disappointment flashed through Spencer''s eyes. He responded, "I can allow that child to exist, but I can''t allow Fiona to spend too much time on him."


    "What?" Eric opened his eyes wide and opened his mouth, unable to say anything. What happened?! Was this the person he knew? How could a man whose eyes couldn''t bear sand accept that child?


    "Do you think I''m handsome?" Smiling, Spencer patted Eric on the shoulder as he walked towards the meeting room and said, "Let''s go. The meeting is on. There will be a terrible battle tomorrow night! "


    "What? ¡­¡­ Yes! " Eric was stunned. He chased after Spencer into the meeting room.


    But the eyes of Spencer, who was standing with his back to Eric, suddenly turned cold. More importantly, he didn''t have the confidence to walk out of X Organization''s base alive. Once he died, how could he leave Fiona alone in the rest of her lifetime? Although he didn''t want other men to covet her, he didn''t want to ruin her life. Since Fiona wanted to keep the child, he would like to be her company!

 Chapter 224 Come Back To M City again (Part Two)

    Celine was so excited when she knew she was leaving N Country today. She would never come back to this damned place in the rest of her life! Farewell to Charles, I wish you an early death!


    On the tarmac of the garrison base in the N Country, a helicopter was ready to take off.


    "Go now." Seeing Celine off, Spencer said, "Remember what I said. Do not tell others about our things before I go back to M City. You know, grandpa is in poor health, so I don''t want him to be angry. If you stimulate him... "


    "I know, I know." Celine said hurriedly, who cast sheep''s eyes at Spencer and held his hand, "I know what you mean. I will be good and wait for you. As long as we can get along well, I believe that Grandpa will forgive us one day and accept us. "


    Daniel twisted his lips with disdain and said, "It''s getting late. Are you going or not?"


    Upon hearing his words, Celine cast a stern glance at Daniel and then turned to look at Spencer, saying in an aggrieved tone, "Spencer, it seems that he doesn''t like me."


    "He has a bad temper." Spencer wasn''t blaming Daniel but agreed with what he said, "He is right, you should go now. It will be late when you return to M City. Go. "


    "Then I''ll go now." Celine bit her lips and was about to let go of her hand and take a step back, but she suddenly got close to Spencer and kissed him on his cheek.


    Spencer''s body trembled. Before he could say anything, he saw Celine trotting towards the plane.


    "Please, just leave! I''m so happy to see you again I''ll wait for you to save me. Now, go! "


    There was a dull look on his face. The woman in front of him gradually changed into Fiona.


    Suddenly, it occurred to him that in a fitting room of a shop in T Country, the only active kiss from Fiona for him. At that time, he was only concerned about the safety of the two people, but ignored the deep affection in Fiona''s eyes. Now it seemed that if she did not have a good impression on him, she would definitely not kiss him?


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    "Spencer, I''m leaving!"


    The spinning noises of the propeller were followed by Celine''s bid to leave. After hearing it, Spencer came to his senses and waved his hand at her. The helicopter quickly flew from the ground and circled for several weeks, flying towards the north.


    ''Fiona, I miss you more and more. What should I do?''?


    The weather bin M City was totally different from that of N Country.


    In the evening, the hall of the international airport of M City was packed.


    "Fiona, are you cold?" As soon as they got off the plane, George and Fiona were heading to the airport with the assistant who were waiting them. Although they had changed into thick cotton clothes at the airport, they were still not u


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    all grandpa! Grandpa is so bored at home every day! "


    "Fiona is back! Come on in! " Anna came forward to welcome her, "Are you cold? Why didn''t you come back with Celine? Have a seat. I''ll make you some ginger soup! "


    "Anna," Fiona called out. Her eyes darkened when she saw Celine standing behind Anna. She turned her face to avoid eye contact with her without saying anything. Forgive her for being selfish for just one time. She doesn''t have a trace of guilt for Celine at all... ''


    Celine also turned her eyes away from Fiona. ''Why are grandpa and her mother so enthusiastic to Fiona each time she come back?'' ''Since Fiona is pregnant with other''s child, I must let her reveal her true color.'' Celine decided!


    "Fiona, you..."


    "Celine, let''s go to the kitchen and help for the dinner," Fiona interrupted her when she saw Celine was going to say something. With her eyes fixed on Celine, Fiona continued, "Let''s have a talk."


    Celine took a look at Fiona, and remembered the words that Spencer had told her before she left. She looked at Wayne and nodded to Fiona, "Let''s go. I also want to have a private talk with you! "


    "Go to the kitchen and help." Forcing a smile on her face, Fiona turned to Wayne and said, "Grandpa, I''m going to have a chat with Celine. Please wait here. We''ll have dinner later."


    "Well, okay, go ahead." Wayne nodded and said to Fiona in a low voice, "My good girl, don''t lose anything. Tell me if you need any help."


    Wayne''s words made Fiona''s eyes reddened again. She bit her lips and shook her head. "Nothing, I''m fine, Grandpa. Don''t worry about me. "


    Anna got a little panic and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go to the storeroom to fetch some food. It was delivered a few days ago. You guys keep chatting! "


    Fiona nodded and went to the kitchen with Celine.

 Chapter 225 Grandpa Fainted With Anger

    "What do you want to tell me?" Celine followed Fiona into the kitchen.


    "I just want to warn you." Fiona stared at Celine coldly, "Now I don''t have scruples anymore. The only thing I can''t let go of is Grandpa. If you do anything to hurt him, I will fight with you hard. Do you know what I mean? "


    If it weren''t for the fact that Fiona suddenly interrupted Celine, she must have talked about everything with her and Spencer in a terrible way.


    Celine''s weakness was that she liked to show all her emotions on her face, so Fiona could easily guess what she was going to say from her facial expression.


    "Humph!" Celine sneered to express her disdain, "I didn''t expect that you would come back so shamelessly. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Squinting her eyes, Fiona ignored her provocation and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll leave soon. But I hope you can keep the secret before I leave, and don''t tell anyone that I have already divorced with Spencer, "


    As they were chatting in the kitchen, they didn''t notice that Wayne waved his hand secretly and asked his assistant to help him walk to the kitchen. Wayne was not in a good condition, but his brain was not in a bad condition. Just now, he felt that there was something wrong between the two of them, so he would surely find out at this moment.


    However, when he heard the word "divorce" near the kitchen, Wayne felt his blood pressure rising all of a sudden. ''Fiona divorced with Spencer?''?! How could they get divorced!


    "They will know it soon!" Celine raised her voice, "Fiona, I was with Spencer that night. He called my name! He knows it''s me! Do you know what I mean? "


    Her words made Fiona''s heart ache. Swallowing hard to suppress the lump in her throat, Fiona snapped, "Celine, I wish you and Spencer live an unhappy life!''


    "You..." As soon as she heard that, Celine was about to get angry. Suddenly, she thought of something. She smiled and said proudly, "Fiona, you are jealous! But you may be disappointed, we will be very happy! Spencer said you killed our baby. We can have another. However, you dared to go back to the Cheng family when you were bearing other''s bastard! He must drive you out! He hates to see you! Because of your pregnancy with other''s child, you are now in hell! "


    "Well..." Wayne, who stood outside the door, suddenly sobbed in pain. He put his rough hand on his heart and gasped.


    Hearing that, Fiona''s eyes darkened. She opened her mouth and said bitterly, "What a coincidence! I don''t want to see you either." Forever


    "Maybe we should meet again? I''ll invite you to attend my wedding with Spencer. " Celine glanced at Fiona and became more and more excited. As long as she could annoy Fiona, it didn''t matter for her to tell a lie?


    "Celine, stop!" Fiona gritted her teeth, turned around and was about to leave.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    "Wayne!"


    "Father! Oh my God! Father! "


    All of a sudden, they heard a panic screaming from outside the kitchen.


    "Mr. Wayne fainted! Call the other people! " Anna''s voice came from outside the kitchen.


    Grandpa fainted?! Without hesitation, Fiona ran out of the kitchen and saw her grandpa lying on the ground not far away. Her heart skipped a beat and she cried out, "Grandpa!" She rushed to Grandpa Wayne and knelt on the ground. Her lips trembled with fear. She shook his arm and yelled, "Grandpa! Please don''t scare me, grandpa! "


    Wayne lay on the ground with hi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    emergency, he immediately called Spencer and Ethan. However, he couldn''t get through Spencer because his phone had been turned off and Ethan was having a meeting in another city. He would be back in five days


    Celine and Anna also came, they stayed in the corridor together and waited for the operation to end.


    The last minute before the sun rose was the darkest day of the day.


    The light of the operating room turned green all of a sudden at this darkest moment. Fiona stared at the light the whole night. Suddenly, she found it turned from red to green. She was confused.


    It was not until the door of the operation was opened from inside that Fiona slowly stood up. She dragged her stiff leg and rushed to the doctor. With her bloodshot eyes, she stared at the doctor and asked, "Grandpa, how is Grandpa?"


    "We have tried our best," The doctor went to a crowd of people who were watching, sighed and said, "The patient is not in danger, but However, he was in a deep coma and had lost his consciousness. He becomes what we called the vegetative state. "


    "In a vegetative state?"


    "Oh, my God! He is in a vegetative state. "


    People around let out a long exhalation. Standing still, Fiona was enveloped by the mist. There were only the words of ''a vegetative state'' lingering in her mind.


    "Fiona, it''s all your fault!" Celine suddenly screamed, "Grandpa wouldn''t have fainted if you hadn''t taken me to the kitchen and said those words! You are such a jinx! You are such a wicked creature! "


    "No I am not... " Fiona wanted to retort, but her head ached more.


    "Grandpa said you are the only woman I have to marry and you are the bane of my life! Celine was in a ward now! It''s all your fault! " Spencer''s vicious face suddenly came to her.


    "You are such a disaster, Fiona! Your parents died because of you! " Her aunt Jenny''s face came to her all of a sudden.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Fiona suddenly opened her mouth, wondering if she had made a sound. She felt that her body was about to fall into a black hole. Her body became weak. The darkness in front of her made her slowly lose consciousness.


    "Fiona!"


    "Mrs. Cheng fainted!"


    "Where is the doctor?"


    The hustle and bustle around her went farther and farther, and finally disappeared.

 Chapter 226 The Last Fight

    The base of the N Country was welcomed by a new dawn. The training field was full of orderly and loud voice.


    On the way from the dorm to the canteen, Spencer just nodded at the people coming to him. Wearing a uniform, he looked intimidating and proud.


    In order to successfully attack the X Organization base tonight, he had kept his phone switched off after hanging up Ethan''s call last night, hoping that he could keep a good state of mind. But he felt uneasy, for no reason.


    In the meeting room, everyone was waiting for him. When they saw him, they all stood up and saluted.


    "Please have a seat." Spencer raised and pressed his hand, took off his hat, and sat down on the main seat. "No more nonsense. Let''s get started! Tonight, everyone... "


    "Don''t tell others about Wayne''s illness." On the other side, Ethan, who was investigating in another city, secretly told his confidant, "Come back to M City as soon as possible."


    "Well, Spencer..."


    "It''s okay that Spencer''s phone has been turned off." Ethan frowned, "If he knows..." He made up his mind and clenched his fists. ''Victor told me that father is in a vegetative state, but I couldn''t go there. What''s worse, I have to pretend that nothing has happened, '' he thought to himself.


    "Mr. Ethan!"


    "I''m fine." Ethan waved his hand. "That''s it. You go back and take control of the situation. I''ll be back in four days."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Seeing his confidant leave, Ethan gave a stern look. Wayne had managed the Cheng family for most of the time. Although he was no longer in real power, he still kept his prestige. If anyone knew what happened to him, he would take the opportunity to suppress him, which would be a threat to the Cheng family. Since the Cheng family had been thinly populated, they didn''t have any other branches that could take care of and count on each other. If only Fiona''s parents were still alive, that would help a lot.


    "Mr. Ethan!"


    While he was thinking, someone shouted, "Time''s up!"


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Ethan calmed down and walked forward.


    It was winter vacation in D University and there were few students in it. A young and handsome man and a young lady attracted people''s attention. They were nobody else but Ryan and Sophia.


    "How is your teacher?" Asked Sophia.


    "Not bad. He''s still studying it at the end of the year." With a faint smile on his face, Ryan said, "I guess it right. I''m sure I can see him when I come to school."


    Smiling, Sophia drew back her neck and said, "Ryan, it''s so cold here. Let''s go!"


    "Okay." Ryan nodded and walked faster with Sophia. But when they passed the dormitory area, they still slowed down their pace. The small lake in front of the dormitory had been covered with ice and looked desolate.


    "Hello. Are you calling me? "


    "I trust you. I won''t look at the student card. What do you want from me? "


    "My name is Fiona."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ople of Charles, so he had to take actions. First, he attacked them stealthily. And then, when they were in chaos, he could ask the back support base to follow them. As long as they were all captured, it would be the best.


    They had made an investigation that there would be a batch of new arrivals going into the base tonight. So their plan was to kidnap the cars and hide them in the place where Charles lived.


    The special training members could adapt to the environment quickly even in the tropical rain forest. They followed Spencer and soon arrived at the place which led to X Organization to ambush.


    The cars from the mine were in batches. Ten cars came into the first group, and two in the second group. The number was not suitable.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    After a while, the roar of cars came from the jungle path one after another. Spencer lifted the telescope and saw four cars! Not much, just right! He gave them a look, and the other members immediately understood what he meant.


    Spencer was hundreds of meters away from the cars and launched a fierce attack.


    "There was an attack, Well... " The man on the passenger seat was about to shout at his companion, but was stopped by Spencer.


    They started from the last car and gradually destroyed the cars in front of them. So in a few minutes, all the four cars stopped, leaving no living part on the cars.


    Excitement was written all over Spencer''s face. He hadn''t gone to such a thrilling and challenging task for a long time, and the blood thirsty influence was stirring in his body all of a sudden. And tonight, he would kill them all!


    He and Eric stood aside and commanded the team members to move the dead body from the car to the deep dark forest. After that, they cleaned the blood in the car roughly.


    After the cleaning, there were five or six people in each car, who were disguised as the people coming from the mine field. They drove towards the X Organization base.

 Chapter 227 I Have Been Waiting For You For A Long Time

    "Stop the car for inspection!"


    The four cars held hostage by Spencer and other members were approaching to the whistle at X Organization base one by one. When they arrived at the gate, the guards stopped them for inspection. The car stopped slowly. The bright lights from the lamphouses in the distance kept coming and going.


    Spencer and the three members stood on the second car, as if they were guarding the ores. He had already seen the jade before he came here. The jade looked beautiful, and were all in huge size. It would definitely make profit from buying it for sell.


    "Mr. Spencer, if you are found by someone, we will cover you and take your leave." A strong man in the carriage said.


    "What are you talking about? !" Spencer slapped the back of his head and lowered his voice, but still in a ferocious tone, he said, "Now there is no Mr. Spencer here! We are equal and we are in the same team. Go together, stay together! ''! And why are you not confident in myself?! They are just a group of ordinary people. How can they find us so easily? "


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! I was wrong! " The man responded, resisting the urge to make a salute.


    "Okay, okay, stop talking." Spencer made a gesture of hissing, his face full of seriousness.


    The guards of X Organization were checked carefully in front of the four cars. One of the warriors examined them and said, "Why are the people from your third mine late this time? And I look you so unfamiliar! "


    "It''s the first time we come here. We are afraid that we go the wrong way, so we are late." Eric''s head was exposed from the passenger seat of the last car. "Please forgive me! Please forgive me!"


    "It''s easy for you to say that. What if you delay it? !" The man cursed.


    "OK, OK, we won''t make the same mistake again." With an innocent smile, Eric said, "We''re here working for Boss. Can we go in now? Or the delay will be much longer... "


    "Go now!" The man irritably waved his hand and shouted, "Get out!"


    "Well, thank you so much!" Eric nodded with a smile. Several cars started one after another and slowly drove into the base.


    "Humph!" When the car went into the base, the smile on Eric''s face disappeared in an instant. He stared coldly at the man just now from the rearview mirror and made a gesture of advancing as he mumbled, "I will let you be a little more complacent. When I come out later, I will be the first one to kill you!"


    Sitting in the car, Spencer kept his eyes on the direction the car went and observed the surrounding situation. The number of guards patrolling the base was obviously more than the last time. Occasionally, one or two people in white coats walked back and forth. But they didn''t look like experts in walking, but rather like professional trained personnel.


    "Boss!"


    The shout made Spencer stop thinking. His pupils contracted suddenly. He looked along the direction of the sound and saw several people walking out of the center of the base building, headed by the person named ''Boss'', it was no other than Charles.


    With no expression on his face, Charles, who was dressed in a set of silver western suit, meticulously dressed.


    With his fist


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hed, and the car was about to leave the base. But Spencer still hadn''t come back. He couldn''t help being a little anxious. Vaguely, he heard someone was talking in the lab. then, he looked up at the direction of the lab. there was nothing but a grave expression on Charles''s face. He turned around sharply to the lab and was about to return the lab.


    "Damn it!"


    Eric cried in his mind. He immediately pushed the remote control to detonate the easily exploding thing in the center building. Spencer was in the lab now, and he couldn''t let Charles go back to the lab so he had to distract him.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    There was a sudden explosion in the base and then the flames soared into the sky, followed by harsh noises from the alarm device in the base.


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    A series of explosions rang out in the base, and the crowd was suddenly chaotic. The mercenaries from all directions ran to the central control room, and half rushed to the side of Charles.


    "Damn it! Spencer! " Looking at the burning control room, Charles couldn''t help cursing, he shouted to Francis, "Guard the door and don''t let any of them get out!"


    "Yes! Boss! "


    Charles narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Spencer, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. You''re finally here today!''!


    "Let''s go!" After a while, Charles brought some people back to the lab.


    "Sir, what should we do?"


    "I have no choice..." Eric bit his lips tightly. He looked at his watch and said, "You guys go to the lab and meet Mr. Spencer. Make sure he is safe. The reinforcements will come soon, and the rest will hold on. Now, fire!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as Eric gave his order, the whole base was full of gunfire.


    When Spencer heard the explosion in the lab, he realized that something was wrong. There were three or four explosions in the lab, which was enough to blow up the base into pieces. Therefore, he quickly withdrew the lab and quietly left the lab with the loud footsteps and cries in the hallway.


    "How have you been, Spencer! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "


    A cruel and angry voice of Charles came from behind.

 Chapter 228 Im Sorry, I Love You (Part One)

    Spencer''s body stiffened and he slowly turned around. The narrow corridor was full of people, which blocked the way to the exit. Each of them was holding a weapon and pointing at Spencer.


    Spencer believed that if he made a slightest movement, he would definitely become a hornet''s nest in three seconds.


    "Mr. Spencer, why don''t you say anything?" With a tiny weapon in his hand, Charles stood in the front and said in a joking tone, "A few days ago, I thought Mr. Spencer was lazy and didn''t want to come to visit me. It turns out that he is waiting for today!"


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Not far away there was a easily exploded object, and Spencer felt that the ground under his feet seemed to have been shocked. He stared at Charles and lifted the corners of his mouth, as if nothing had happened, "You''re so calm. Aren''t you afraid that your hard work will be destroyed?"


    "I don''t think so." "But Mr. Spencer''s weapon doesn''t seem to be good. The power of explosives is too small, so that you can''t to destroy my small base."


    "If we make it a grand one, you will die soon. Isn''t it a good deal for you?" Spencer snorted.


    "You too. I don''t want to you die so soon, after all, I''m looking forward to letting you see that Fiona falls into my arms. " Said Charles in a defiant manner.


    In such a tense situation, they were chatting, like old friends who had not seen each other for a long time. But when the name ''Fiona'' was mentioned by Charles, the relaxed expression on Spencer''s face suddenly became serious.


    "What qualifications do you have to mention her name? !" Spencer said through gritted teeth.


    "Because I am her man!" Charles raised his chin in an instant and said, "Spencer, haven''t you received the video? And the baby that Fiona is carrying... "


    "It''s my baby!" Spencer interrupted Charles in a cold voice, "If you want to cast a bone between us, you''re wrong. I''m here to take you home for business. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Really? It turns out that you don''t care a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    not die if you disarm."


    "Who is going to die? It''s not up to you!" Francis said through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t you think so?" Eric snorted, "The people of N Country have arrived. Except for your group, all the others have died. How can you fight?"


    Eric was quite confident, but Francis didn''t quite believe him. Boss''s men were not that bad. Moreover, since several days ago, the helicopter had been prepared. The worst plan was to escort Boss away, but it was enough.


    Although both sides had displayed their malice, because they were too close to each other and the corridor was very limited, once they fired, neither of them was able to leave. It was likely to cause damage to both sides. Therefore, the two sides were only in a stalemate.


    Two people in the lab were still fighting. Although they were both wounded, they had given full play to their anger.


    Bang -- bang¡ª¡ª


    The jars on the table fell to the ground, and their fragments splashed all over the floor.


    There was a trace of blood on the corner of Spencer''s mouth. He lifted his right foot and kicked the stool at his foot to where Charles was. Charles stumbled to dodge the drug. He was so tired that he breathed heavily. When he looked around, he suddenly found that there was a spray on the table. It was a new drug that had been tested...

 Chapter 229 Im Sorry, I Love You (Part Two)

    Spencer wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, took out a dagger from his pocket and pointed at Charles. "You threw your weapon away a moment ago. That''s a bad idea. Now, I have the initiative," he said with an evil smile.


    As soon as he finished his words, Charles suddenly took up several remaining spray on the table and threw them at Spencer like a dart.


    "Hey!" Spencer shouted and hastily avoided the syringe. He didn''t know what the hell was inside the syringe, so he had to hide passively.


    But at this moment, Charles seized the chance and reached out his hand, but failed to catch it. Thus, he quickly changed his mind and raised his foot. With a sudden kick, the dagger in Spencer''s hand fell.


    "Damn it!" Spencer cursed and bent down and tried to catch it faster than Charles. When he was about to grab it, he felt a stabbing pain on his waist.


    Turning his head, he saw that Charles held the syringe and tried to stab him in the abdomen.


    There was a hint of panic in Spencer''s eyes. He pounced on Charles and pressed him against his neck. "What did you inject me with?"


    "Ahem!" Charles coughed and said with a weird smile, "Don''t worry. You''ll know it soon! It will work soon! "


    There seemed to be another fight out there, shouting and screaming.


    Spencer held Charles tightly and tried to get the dagger by his foot, but he was too weak to do that.


    Charles took the opportunity and pushed Spencer away. With a deep scratch on the floor, he reached out and grabbed the knife in front of him.


    Spencer staggered up, the scene in front of him became more and more blurred.


    "How is it going, Spencer?" Having been in a mess, Charles clenched his fists. At this moment, the back door of the lab was suddenly opened. A man stood at the door with an anxious face and said, "Boss, the people in the bas


    ouldn''t care less. He ran to Spencer as soon as he saw him lying on the ground.


    "Fiona, I''m sorry... "


    In the sound of gunfire, Eric could only vaguely see the shape of Spencer''s mouth, and the strong man''s eyes couldn''t help but redden. He roared, and with a few people helping him get up, carrying him on his back outside.


    "Spencer, Spencer, you must hold on! Fiona''s waiting for you! You can''t be hurt! " Eric shouted and rushed out.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, the helicopter rumbled on the open space in front of the lab. Charles looked around, made a fist secretly and got on the helicopter under the protection of several servants.


    The helicopter flied up high, whistling.


    Charles stared at the remote control with a sneer. Spencer, even if you were alive, your memory would gradually disappear, making you extremely painful but there was nothing you could do. In that case, I would like to be a good man and directly send you to heaven, so as to save you from big trouble.


    With a click, Charles pressed the red button without hesitation.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The laboratory below exploded in an instant with fire shining. The base that Charles had managed for many years seemed to disappear in one night.

 Chapter 230 Be Scattered To Different Corner Of The World

    "Spencer ''Spencer Spencer! " On a bed in the second general hospital in M City, Fiona suddenly struggled in her sleep, frowning and repeating the name of Spencer, getting more and more excited.


    The people in the room heard the noise and hurried to sit beside her.


    "Fiona, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Fiona, wake up! Ouch, I''m so worried! "


    "Well..." Fiona woke up with a start from her dream, her face covered with sweat. She gasped and her eyes were empty. In her dream, she saw that Spencer''s face was covered with blood and his body was getting farther and farther away from her. She tried her best to run and chase him, but she still failed to catch up with him. She could only watch him disappear.


    "Oh, my God! She''s awake! " A cheerful voice said.


    "Fiona, are you awake? Did you have a nightmare? Are you okay? "


    A familiar voice came from behind. Fiona came to herself. She turned her head slightly and was surprised to see the person sitting by the bed. She paused for a few seconds and then stuttered, "You Did I see wrong? Ryan?! Ryan? "


    "It''s me." Ryan nodded, there were two much complicated emotions in his eyes. Longing, constant love, heartache


    "I..."


    "Slow down!"


    As Fiona was about to sit up with her hands on her arms, she was supported by Ryan, who carefully helped her sit up and put a pillow on her back.


    Fiona''s eyes turned slightly, but she lingered on Ryan all the time. Ryan became more mature than before in the past few months, but he was still gentle and elegant.


    "Ryan, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. How are you?" Ryan stared at Fiona carefully.


    "You two said a tongue twister?" Sophia interrupted the warm atmosphere between them, "Don''t wink at each other, okay! I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Don''t you miss me, Fiona? You only care about Ryan. I''m getting angry! "


    Here came another familiar voice. With a hint of delight in her eyes, Fiona turned her head to the other side and exclaimed in surprise, "Sophia!"


    "Fiona, you finally see me!" With a proud look on her face, Sophia''s eyes turned red. She hurried to hold Fiona, and sat on the edge of the bed. Tears started to stream down her cheeks.


    "What''s wrong?" Turning her head around to comfort Sophia, Fiona asked with red eyes, "Why are you crying?"


    "Fiona, I''m sorry, I don''t know you''ve suffered a lot." Sophia burst into tears. "George told us everything about you. He said that Leona was dead. He also said that you had a divorce with Spencer and that you were pregnant..."


    Standing beside her, Ryan felt more and more sad. It was his brother who took Fiona away, which led to so many things. But what made him most angry was that Spencer didn''t believe in Fiona! Now that Spencer had divorced from Fiona, he would be the person who takes care of the rest of her life from now on!


    Anyway, he left Fiona because he had no other choice. Now that Spencer didn''t want Fiona and her child, he wouldn''t be so polite. This time, no one could take Fiona away from him!


    Sophia''s words pulled Fiona back to reality from the joy of


    ir in the quiet ward.


    "Do you still want to stay in M City? !" George shouted in shock.


    Fiona gave a soft smile, but there was a hint of bitterness in her smile. "Grandpa is very important to me. Since he''s like this now, I won''t be too far away from him. But the M City, I don''t want to stay here anymore. "


    "Then you..."


    "George, do you still remember what you said before?" Fiona said and looked at George, "I want to join the army."


    "Join the army? !" Ryan tried to persuade her repeatedly, "No, no, No. how can you get into the army now! You just take care of yourself. "


    "I agree with you. Let''s have a cute baby." Sophia added, "Don''t drop out of school either. Come with me. I''ll take care of your child. Otherwise, I will fail the final exam of this semester! "


    "It''s a place for people to toughen themselves." Fiona opened her mouth lightly, "Only in that way can I forget the unpleasant things. So, after two years, I''ll go to school again. " Within two years, she chose to forget Spencer at a place which was the closest and farthest away from him.


    "Well, the baby..."


    Touching her lower abdomen, Fiona said, "I can wait until the baby is born. George, is that okay? "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    While they were talking, a rush sound of "cracking" came from nowhere, which was filled with a joyous atmosphere.


    "Someone is setting off firecrackers!" "It''s new year''s Eve tonight," said Sophia


    Fiona seemed to realize something and muttered, "Tomorrow is the new year..."


    "Yes." Looking at the sky in the distance, Ryan continued, "The new year is coming."


    "What''s your new year''s wish, Fiona?" George said with a smile.


    With a gentle smile, Fiona said, "I hope that brother George''s legs can recover. I hope that grandpa can wake up. I hope My baby can grow up healthy. "


    At the same time, a private plane from the airport of N Country to A Country took off and headed for the world-famous hospital on the other side of the continent.


    Since then, they were scattered to different corner of the world.

 Chapter 231 After Two And A Half Years

    NJ City was at the south part of M City, belonging to the N Country courtyard. There were a few teams stationed here, one of which was made up of female members. This team was famous here because it was not inferior to men in fighting.


    However, it was their instructor who made this team most famous in the base. Since she had arrived at the base two years ago, many male members of other teams had come to see her in the name of "psychological guidance".


    "Hey, you newcomers. How come you don''t even know this famous female instructor?" Early in the morning, a monitor in a male dorm pointed at the new comers and said, "You''ve been here for several days, but you haven''t heard of the beautiful instructor?"


    "Yes Is that the one named Fiona? " A new comer asked in a low voice.


    "That''s right! It''s her! " While he was speaking, he jumped down from the dorm excitedly and said, "Fiona came here over two and a half years. She just lived in the dorm at the beginning and I thought she was the family of Mr. George! I was so sad at that time. It turned out she was here for a instructor! Oh my God, I have never seen such a beautiful woman! "


    "Monitor, that''s too exaggerated!" A new comer said with a smile, "Maybe it''s because you''ve stayed in the base for too long that you haven''t seen a woman for a long time, so So you think she is pretty! "


    "Haha..." Upon hearing the new comer''s words, the other three roommates burst into laughter.


    "Go away!" Someone was annoyed and said, "You''re a group of inexperienced bastards! We have a lot of women here and I''ve seen a lot! But for those women, you can''t treat them as women. A fist is more powerful than you guys. The real women are only Fiona Gee... "


    "Monitor, since you gave such a high praise to her, when can you take us to her?"


    "Yes, we also want to have a look!"


    The new comers talked to each other at the same time. The monitor scratched his head. "Today is weekend, Miss Fiona is not in the base every weekend. I think we should wait for another day! Another day! "


    "Humph!"


    All of them seemed not interested. Right then, the doorknob was opened by someone. A person was standing at the door with a doorknob in his hand. He said anxiously and excitedly, "Hurry up. Let''s get out of here and have a look! The monitor of team three is fighting with his men. "


    "Damn it! Did they fight the day before yesterday?! Hurry up! Run! "


    "Let''s go out to have a look!" All of them in the same class flocked out.


    The hallway was full of people. They craned their necks to see what was going on inside. It was noisy, cheering and persuading them not to fight.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this moment, a delicate voice came from behind the crowd.


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "It''s Miss Fiona. Here comes Miss Fiona!"


    "Hurry up! Don''t let them


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    sked, "Where is Sophia?"


    "George came back from a meeting in another city today, and she couldn''t wait to pick him up at the airport." Ryan smiled and walked to the other side of the car and opened the door for Fiona, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home today."


    "What an ungrateful girl!" With a smile, Fiona got on the car. "George will be back today. I didn''t know that."


    "Sophia must be the first one to know George''s news." With a smile on his face, Ryan started the car and gently asked, "Why did you come out late today?"


    "Two men were fighting and I taught them a lesson, so I''m late." She shrugged and added, "It was always like this to make such a fuss every year when the newcomers come here. Alas... "


    Ryan turned to look at Fiona and smiled, "Miss Fiona, don''t frown. Think about something happy! For example, today we''re going to see Sarah, "


    When Ryan mentioned Sarah, tender smile showed on Fiona''s face. "I haven''t seen her in a week. I wonder how she is."


    "Don''t worry, Sophia was taking care of her. She loves Sarah so much. You know that."


    "That''s exactly why I''m so worried!" With a hint of ridicule on Fiona''s face.


    "Why?


    "Because I''m afraid that Sarah will forget about her mother if she and Sophia get along well." Fiona blinked her eyes, "Last time, Sophia successfully coaxed her with a lollipop to call her ''Mom''."


    Ryan held the steering wheel tightly and said slowly, "I''m wondering if she will call me ''dad'' when I give her more lollipops."


    The smile on Fiona''s lips froze. She hastened to avoid her and turned her head to one side. With an embarrassed smile, she said, "er You must be kidding, Ryan. "


    "If you know I was just kidding, what are you worried about?" Ryan kept looking straight ahead and smiled slightly.


    "Ryan, you..."


    "I have to speed up. Sophia said we are going for a picnic today."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "

 Chapter 232 Fionas Little Sarah

    There was a small lake in a central park in the city center of NJ City. The lake was surrounded by green grass. It was an excellent place for the family to go out for fun on weekends and holidays.


    Ryan drove the car and sent Fiona to meet with Sophia.


    "It''s said that Sophia prepared the food by herself." With a smile on his face, Ryan walked towards the lake with Fiona and said, "She said she didn''t need my help."


    "Since George has left for half a month, of course Sophia wanted to do all this for him." With a faint smile, Fiona answered, "I don''t know what Sophia has prepared for dinner."


    "I am not particular about her. All I want is that we can eat it." Ryan joked.


    "Really? Sophia would be angry when she heard this! " A naughty smile appeared on Fiona''s face.


    A gust of breeze blew over. Looking at the gentle smile on Fiona''s face, Ryan''s heart was stirred up. Fiona seemed to be more smiling than two years ago, and she could also joke with people. It seemed that things were getting better, but Ryan always felt uneasy.


    Did Fiona really forget him? In the past three years, no one mentioned that person''s name, but did that mean Fiona really didn''t love him anymore? Did Fiona''s smile really come from the heart or did she just want to hide her feelings and make everyone happy?


    "Fiona! Ryan! Come here! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time! " As soon as they reached the lake, they heard Sophia''s shout.


    Fiona turned to look at the source of the voice. Sophia and George were already preparing for dinner. They were sitting on the picnic cushion. Next to the lunch was a picnic bag. There were sandwiches, salad, fried fish, and red wine.


    On the cushion, a two-year-old girl was crawling around. She wore a pink dress and her soft hair was braided into a short braid. Her features were exactly the same as Fiona''s.


    Her bright little eyes were wide at the moment when she saw Fiona. She held the cushion and staggered to her feet. Her chubby little hands reached towards Fiona, and she ran to her with excitement. She shouted, "Mom Mom... "


    That''s her dear Sarah!


    With a soft expression in her eyes, Fiona rushed over there and bent over to pick up the little girl. She kissed her on the cheek and asked, "Sarah, do you miss me?"


    "Yes, I did." Sarah cuddled Fiona so tightly as if she was going to cry.


    Ryan walked up to them and fondled Sarah''s hair. "Sarah, do you remember me?"


    Sarah raised her head and looked at Ryan. She stared at him with bright eyes for a long time. Then she smiled and said, "Uncle Ryan."


    "Good girl!" Ryan was in a good mood. He put out his magic hands, which were beautiful with clear joints. There was a delicate hairpin in his hands, and he said, "It''s for you, Sarah."


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    Watching the scene from afar, George said, "They look like a family of three."


    Sophia chuckled and said, "I felt that when Sarah were with us, we look more like a family of three."


    George chuckled and didn''t make a comment.


    "George, it has been almost three years. Have you decided yet?" Asked Sophia.


    "Think about wha


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Sarah, he had told her what he was thinking about. He hoped he could be Sarah''s father. But the latter always avoided it.


    He knew what she was thinking. She felt that she didn''t deserve him after she gave birth to other people''s baby. But what she didn''t know was that in his heart, the girl named Fiona was always his goddess, the treasure he would protect even at the risk of his life.


    They talked and laughed. They didn''t leave until several hours later.


    Sophia insisted on following George to the base. And Fiona was handed to Ryan and asked Ryan to take her to M City to see grandpa Wayne.


    Two years ago, Wayne had been sent to a sanatorium in the south part of M City. It was a primary subject for Fiona to go to see his grandpa every week since it was very close to the SNJ City.


    Therefore, the only way that Fiona contacted the Cheng family was to contact with Grandpa Wayne.


    On the way from NJ City to M City, Ryan was in a good temper, chatting with noisy Sarah from time to time.


    "Ryan, sorry to trouble you today." "Picking me up at the base and then driving me to M City. It must have been a hard work. I''ll just come back with Sarah and you don''t have to send me back." said Fiona guiltily.


    "No way." Ryan firmly shook his head and said, "I''m worried about you."


    "But..."


    "I don''t need your apology, Fiona. I''m not tired at all." Ryan turned to look at Fiona and said, "It has been almost three years. Don''t you know me well?"


    Lowering her head, Fiona responded, "I know you too well that I don''t want you to do so much for me. You have done enough, but I can''t give you anything. "


    "Fiona, I have always believed in a saying. We will see if the hard stone hits the ground. " Said Ryan firmly. In the past two years, he had relied on himself to support ZR Company. He had changed from a warm boy to a responsible man.


    "Moreover..." Ryan continued, "Fiona, you are not twenty-one years old this year. Your life has just begun. There''s a lot you can give me. "


    Fiona opened her mouth slightly, but didn''t know how to respond.

 Chapter 233 The Mysterious Car

    The sanatorium was located in the south of M City and located in a beautiful tourist sanatorium area. It was surrounded by mountains and seas. The sight of it made people feel good.


    It was easy for Fiona to find the division of medical care. She led Sarah to the nurse station. And Ryan followed.


    Wayne had been lying on the bed for nearly three years. The doctor said that if he couldn''t wake up this year, there was little hope he could wake up again. However, she had been waiting for a miracle.


    "Sarah." With Sarah in her arms, Fiona came to Wayne''s ward and said, "Today we came to see great Grandpa again. You can ask him if he missed you or not."


    Sarah sat on the bedside and took Wayne''s wrinkled hand and said in a sweet voice, "Great Grandpa, I''m here." After that, she turned to look at Fiona and asked, "Mom, great grandpa has been sleeping all the time. He doesn''t talk to me. When will great grandpa wake up?"


    With reddened eyes, Fiona choked, "It won''t take long."


    The room was a little quiet. Ryan, with Sarah in his arms, stood aside and watched Fiona massaging Wayne''s legs and pinching his hands. It had been a habit for Fiona to repay her grandpa''s kindness in her own way.


    "The doctor said that it would be better to have a more foot massage." "Although the nurse here does massage every day, I think it''s better for me to do more massage every day," Fiona added as she was massaging Wayne.


    "Ryan, if you feel bored, just leave. I''ll be here with Sarah."


    "It doesn''t matter." "I don''t think it''s boring," said Ryan flatly As long as I can see you, I will never be bored. Glancing at Wayne lying on the bed again, Ryan thought to himself. Grandpa Wayne, I''m sorry and abrupt, but I still want to say that I like Fiona. Now that Spencer doesn''t cherish her, I have to protect her. ''.


    Sarah liked to be with Ryan. No one knew what they were playing and Sarah was amused by him.


    The phone rang¡ª¡ª


    When they were having fun, Ryan''s phone suddenly rang. He had to put Sarah on the bed, make an apology and then went out to answer the phone.


    "Mom, can I sing a song for you?" Sarah, who was sitting on the side of the bed, suddenly spoke.


    "Good idea. Have you learned new songs?" Fiona asked curiously.


    Sarah nodded and began to sing, "What shall I call father''s father? Father''s father is Grandpa. What shall I call mother''s father? Mother''s father is Grandfather..."


    Sarah hummed in a small voice and couldn''t speak clearly, and the rest of the words were vague. But from the very beginning, Fiona''s face darkened.


    Feeling uneasy, she clenched her fists. When she heard the word "Father", she had mixed feelings.


    Sarah stopped singing after a few songs and innocently looked at Fiona. "What is great grandpa?"


    "Yes?" It suddenly brought Fiona back to earth. She replied hurriedly, "Great grandpa is Grandpa''s father."


    Hearing that, Sarah looked quite confused. All of a sudden, she asked, "What''s daddy?"


    Fiona''s hear


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t he would come in the afternoon."


    "When did this grandson appear?"


    "I''m confused too!"


    Two nursing workers in the hallway were walking and talking. Hearing what they said, Ryan felt confused and quickened his pace without paying attention to them.


    When he walked out of the building, it was sunny outside. Ryan went to the parking lot. As soon as he got on the car, he brushed against an off-road vehicle that had entered the sanatorium. Ryan glanced through the rearview mirror subconsciously and found that it seemed to have a license plate.


    Ryan''s eyes widened in shock. He immediately leaned his head out of the window, only to find the back of the car had turned a corner.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the car was whistling hard. Being helpless, Ryan sat on the driver''s seat again and drove off the sanatorium.


    He was too sensitive. In the past two years, every time he saw a car with a license plate, he was very nervous, fearing that the person in it was Spencer. Even though Spencer had already divorced with Fiona, he still felt uneasy.


    It couldn''t be coincidence this time.


    In front of the building of the medical special care area, that off-road vehicle stopped slowly.


    "Here we are, Mr. Spencer." The driver and assistant called him and looked at the man sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    "Okay." The man replied in a low voice. He had lowered his head and paused for a second. Then he raised his head and looked outside through the window.


    The man''s appearance was reflected through the window. It was a handsome and aggressive man, with three-dimensional features, making him look incomparably persistent. The thin lips that were tightly pressed, the deep eyes, and the tall and straight nose, which were exactly the masterpiece of God. His face could be described as perfect.


    This man was nobody else but the youngest leader of the Residential Compound of M City, Spencer, who hadn''t appeared in public for a long time.

 Chapter 234 They Were Destined To Pass By

    With a ''clang'' sound, Spencer opened the car door. He stepped out of the car with his slender legs. Standing on the ground with his foot, he strode out of the car. He was only wearing a set of ordinary camouflage uniform without a hat, but his handsome face immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    He glanced around and didn''t see any expression on his face. His eyes were more like a calm pool of water.


    His assistant had changed. He was a younger man, parked his car and stood beside him.


    "Mr. Spencer?"


    From the inside of the building came a middle-aged man in his fifties. He walked up to Spencer, stared at him and asked uncertainly, "Are you Mr. Spencer?"


    "Yes, I am." Spencer replied flatly.


    "Hello!" The middle-aged man immediately nodded and said, "I''m the director here. Today, let me take you to Mr. Wayne''s ward."


    "Yes."


    Director Zhang swallowed hard as he looked at Spencer. As soon as Wayne lived in the sanatorium, he was told that Wayne had an outstanding grandson. But in the past three years, he had never seen his grandson who was said to be Wayne. The girl named Fiona came to visit him every week.


    He also tried to figure out the relationship between this family, but was warned not to ask anything unnecessary before investigation. Thus he left the matter unsettled. All the people in the sanatorium could only deal with it gingerly.


    "Director Zhang?" Noticing director Zhang staring at him, Spencer frowned and asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "What?" Director Zhang was shocked and waved his hands, "No, nothing! Well How about we go to Mr. Wayne''s ward? Coincidentally, that girl named Fio... "


    "No, thanks."


    Director Zhang was interrupted by Spencer before he could finish his words. A fleeting pain flashed through his eyes. He said, "Take me to your office first Tell me Grandpa''s condition and present me all the records and medical programs of the past few years. "


    "Well, well, well." Director Zhang nodded without hesitation and led him to his office.


    Spencer took a deep breath. He was kind of reluctant to go into the hospital, because he had stayed there for half a year. It was a period of white without any colors, and he could do nothing or anything. Fortunately, the sanatorium was not as depressing as the hospital and there were no the smell of disinfectant.


    "How is Grandpa?" Asked Spencer impassively.


    "Still the same."


    "Like always? !" Suddenly, Spencer roared, and his eyes turned red.


    He had just remembered his grandpa''s matter recently, but he was told that his grandpa was in a vegetative state. He felt guilty at the moment. He didn''t know why it took him a long time to remember his grandpa, the one he loved and respected most.


    Clenching his fists, Spencer tried to compose himself as he looked a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ate. How long have you been waiting?"


    "Not long." Fiona smiled.


    Ryan''s eyes grew softer, but he took Sarah in his arms and said, "Let''s go. It seemed to be raining."


    "All right." Fiona nodded, "Sorry to bother you..."


    "Never mind." Ryan interrupted, smiling.


    Fiona took a deep breath and suddenly smiled. "Ryan, how do you know what I''m going to say?"


    "Because I''m clever!" With a joking tone, Ryan said, "Get in the car!"


    "Okay."


    When Spencer just came out of the care center, he was surprised to see the young woman he had met half an hour ago in the corridor. A young man followed her into the car. How could they become parents at such a young age?


    "Mr. Spencer? Shall we go? " The assistant asked.


    "Okay, let''s go." Then he got on the car and said, "Let''s go to the SL Bar in M City."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In Ryan''s car, Fiona held Sarah in her arms and sat in the back seat. Ryan opened his mouth, "Fiona, the new jewelry design competition of our company is about to end. Don''t you really consider attending it?"


    With a smile, Fiona answered, "My work schedule and the care for Sarah are enough. I don''t even have time to design a piece of work! We can talk about it later. "


    "You said the same when I asked you last year." Ryan was a little helpless. "You know that my company is not as good as it used to be, so we are in dire need of people like you. You don''t have to work. I only need you to design a few pieces of work. "


    "I believed in what you said three years ago. But now, everyone knows that ZR Company is back to life? How many designers are desperate to get in? I''m not even qualified to enter your company. "


    "Isn''t becoming a designer your dream?" From the rearview mirror, Ryan fixed his eyes on Fiona and tried to capture any change of expression on her face. "You''ve been running away for too long, Fiona."

 Chapter 235 Stay Here Tonight (Part One)

    "Ahah She cried


    In the quiet car, Sarah suddenly fell asleep. She closed her eyes and began to cry. She waved her short limbs and cried, "Mommy Ahahah, Mom... "


    "Sarah, my sweet Sarah. Mom is here." "Don''t cry, don''t cry. Be a good girl," softly said Fiona, trying to comfort Sarah


    "Ahahah..." The moment Sarah heard the familiar voice of Fiona, she gradually calmed down and stopped crying. She kept scratching Fiona''s clothes.


    It had been almost half a year since Sarah was weaned. It was the first time that she had been in such a situation. Fiona was shocked and didn''t know if she should hide.


    Ryan was looking at Fiona carefully, but before he could appreciate the gentleness of her, he caught a glimpse of it. His knitted eyebrows were immediately unfolded, which made him look inconceivable. He opened his eyes wide and stared at the movement of Sarah''s small hands. After a few seconds, he suddenly reacted and immediately took back his eyes. He dodged, not knowing where to look.


    "Damn it! Ryan, are you crazy? " Ryan cursed himself in a low voice. He wanted to concentrate on driving, but he could not calm down. His face turned red.


    Fiona was also blushing like a shrimp, quietly removed Sarah''s hands and looked out of the window with embarrassment.


    It was quiet in the car again. It was awkward.


    Pada, pada¡ª¡ª


    "It''s raining?" Hearing the noise, Ryan looked out of the window and saw that it was raining cats and dogs outside. He couldn''t help saying to break the awkwardness in the car.


    "It''s really raining." With knitted eyebrows, Fiona muttered, "It''s rainy season again."


    Didn''t ignore the emotion in Fiona''s eyes, Ryan stepped on the accelerator and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll be home soon. It''s all right." Ryan was always able to find o


    ed Sarah''s face.


    "How can I rest assured with you like this?" Said Ryan with a sigh, "And you just said you would come back by yourself."


    Fiona blinked and felt a little embarrassed, "It was just an accident."


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky. Sarah was frightened to hide in Ryan''s arms. And meanwhile, Fiona was also shrink. Ryan was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh, but he felt warm.


    One arm was holding Sarah, and the other was grabbed by Fiona. It felt good to be relied on. A faint smile played on Ryan''s lips. Suddenly he raised his hand and took the hand which was holding his arm away. He put Fiona''s hand in his palm and said, "Go upstairs quickly. The rain is getting heavier."


    The sudden warm pack in her hand surprised Fiona. She was led passively by Ryan to the elevator.


    Sarah rested her head on Ryan''s shoulder. She looked at Fiona and Ryan''s hands were holding together, confused.


    "Let go of me!" After walking into the elevator, Fiona''s face turned red.


    But Ryan didn''t reply. Watching the number in the elevator slowly rising to the fifteenth floor, he slowly loosened her hands and smiled without any impurity. "Open the door."

 Chapter 236 Stay Here Tonight (Part Two)

    Fiona blushed in embarrassment and went out of the elevator.


    "Uncle Ryan." Suddenly, Sarah called out when she saw Fiona walked out of the elevator.


    "What? What''s wrong? " Ryan turned around and smiled. Then he walked out of the elevator with Sarah in his arms.


    Curling her little hands, Sarah said in a low voice, "Uncle Ryan, I want to have a private talk with you."


    "Yes?" Ryan''s eyes lit up. He also said in a low voice, "What do you want to say to me?"


    With a smile, Sarah leaned over and whispered in his ear.


    Fiona stood in front of the house and pushed a button and the door opened. The moment she turned around, she saw them, who seemed to be discussing something behind her. Smiling, she asked, "What are you talking with your uncle, Sarah?"


    "Nothing!" Sarah answered immediately and moved away from Ryan''s ear, innocently putting her hand behind her back, as if trying to hide something.


    "Really?" Fiona raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Ryan. She saw a faint smile on his face and a hint of disbelief in his eyes. Fiona was even more confused and said, "Sarah always did something wrong and she would put her arms behind her back. What did she say to you?"


    "This is our secret," With a smile, Ryan asked Sarah, "Right? Sarah? "


    "Yes, it''s a secret." Sarah nodded her head repeatedly.


    Instead of asking more, Fiona opened the door with a click.


    Swoosh¡ª¡ª


    But the moment she opened the door, she was forced to take a step back by the howling wind. The door slammed into the wall.


    "What happened?" Surprised, Ryan walked to her and stood in front of her to protect her. The huge French window was completely open in the liv


    out taking a shower here? I''ll go and get you some clothes. I remember I''ve kept some clothes when Sophia brought George here last time. "


    "No, I''m fine." Said Ryan with a faint smile on his face.


    However, Fiona''s hand that was grabbing his sleeve was still there. "Let me do something for you, okay? Hmm? "


    Ryan took a deep look at Fiona and said, "If this is what you can respond to..." After a pause, Ryan suddenly loosened his tie and said with a smile, "Then I''ll go and wash it. I''m totally wet. It''s killing me."


    With a relaxed smile, Fiona said, "I''m going to get you some clothes." Then she ran to the side bedroom happily.


    In less than a minute, Fiona walked out of the bedroom, holding a pair of sport pants.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Ryan.


    "I have a poor memory." With a remorseful look, Fiona said, "George only left one of his pants here."


    "¡­¡­" Ryan was stunned and held the tie, not knowing whether to cry or laugh.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry..." Lowering her head, Fiona kept apologizing.


    "It doesn''t matter." The voice of Ryan came with a smile, "Then I''ll stay here tonight."

 Chapter 237 Be Sarahs Father

    Stay here?


    Fiona lifted her eyebrows and looked at Ryan, not knowing whether he was joking or serious.


    "Yeah!" All of a sudden, Sarah got off the sofa and rushed to Ryan happily. "Uncle Ryan, please stay here!"


    Ryan rubbed her head and looked at Fiona with a questioning face. Sarah also raised her neck and looked at Fiona expectantly, "Mom, will uncle Ryan stay?"


    Swoosh! Swoosh¡ª¡ª


    It was still raining heavily outside the window. Fiona turned her head to look at the weather, and after a moment of silence, she saw that the rain wouldn''t stop for a while. "Stay here," she said Anyway, Ryan had once stayed here for a night. Although he stayed here with George and Sophia last time, it didn''t make any difference this time. She had heard a lot of rumors. If it was for her sake, she would think Ryan too evil.


    "Great! That''s great!" Sarah cheered up and threw a tantrum to Ryan: "Give me a hug! Hug! "


    "Sarah, uncle Ryan is going to take a bath. Don''t act like a spoiled child." Fiona shook her head seriously and pulled Sarah away, she said to Ryan, "Ryan, take a bath first. I''ll coax Sarah to sleep. You must be tired after driving the whole day. I''m going to make dinner. Since you stay here, you can have dinner by the way. "


    "Okay." Ryan nodded, with tender in his eyes. He waved to Sarah and said, "I will come out to play with you after taking a bath."


    "Yeah, great!" Sarah nodded, "Uncle Ryan, don''t forget our secret."


    Ryan made an "OK" gesture and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t forget it."


    Splash¡ª¡ª


    Ryan stood in the bathroom, and the hot water fell with a splash.


    "Uncle Ryan, can you be my father? Don''t tell mom. "


    Suddenly, what Sarah had just said before entering the door came to his mind. He could not help but raise the corners of his mouth, forming a good-looking arc. He hadn''t answered Sarah''s questions, but the answer was self-evident.


    Shouldn''t he feel lucky that he had turned down all Fiona''s pursuers? ''Should he be grateful that he''s the only one to be a'' father ''in the hearts of Sarah except for George?''


    As soon as Ryan walked out of the bathroom after taking a bath, he smelled the smell of food. He looked up and saw Sarah sitting on the carpet, drinking granny with a milk bottle and playing toys. Meanwhile, Fiona, with an apron on, was setting the table. Hearing the noise, she turned her head and smiled at Ryan. "Are you done with the bath? Come and have dinner. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Ryan nodded numbly. It was so warm and sweet that he was addicted to the peaceful and warm home.


    Ryan casually wiped his hair, rolled up the trousers of his sports trousers and wrapped a towel around his neck. Then he went to the kitchen. Now he looked more unruly and relaxed. However


    But when Fiona caught a glimpse of his belly, she was frightened and looked away. When she was in the art studio, she had learned to draw male models. Every time she saw male models, she had to finish it with red face. Now she wanted to escape immediately.


    However, a man''s figure popped up in her mind. That man was flaunting his good figure. That man


    At SL Bar in M City.


    When Spencer arrived at Terence''s ''tea house'', he started to break out into curses. "Damn it! The rain is killing me!"


    Terenc


    his nose and felt a little embarrassed. "This is our secret."


    "Mommy, I want you hug me..." Sarah noticed that her mother looked a little odd, so she acted like a spoiled child and said, "Mom, I want to go to bed, ."


    Pressing her lips, Fiona held up Sarah to the bedroom and said to Ryan, "Ryan, you can eat first and go to bed later. I''ll clean it."


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " Ryan nodded and saw them walk into the bedroom. He sighed and shook his head, not knowing what to eat. Sarah''s innocent words made Fiona angry?


    It was still raining outside the window.


    Ryan looked out of the window and thought that he should do something.


    After coaxing Sarah into sleeping, Fiona walked out of the room in a low voice. But when she walked out, she saw Ryan standing against the wall casually.


    "Did you enjoy your dinner?" Fiona stammered.


    "Yes, I did. And I cleaned the table." Ryan turned around and looked at Fiona.


    Noticing the invisible pressure radiating from Ryan, who seemed to be trapped between him and the wall, Fiona wanted to move aside and avoid the pressure, but she was stopped by Ryan at once.


    With one of his arms against the wall and the other one supporting herself, Ryan slowly approached to Fiona.


    "Ryan, you..." Fiona was stunned.


    "Do you know it''s dangerous to let a man stay at your home?" There was a touch of deep love in Ryan''s voice.


    "What?" Fiona was stunned, but then she realized and said, "Ryan, but you are different."


    Said Ryan helplessly, "You firmly believe that I won''t do anything to you, don''t you?"


    It sounded like a threat


    Not waiting for the reaction of Fiona, Ryan suddenly approached her. His warm breath slapped on her face, and the atmosphere became ambiguous in an instant.


    "Did what Sarah say that upset you?" Said Ryan flatly.


    Fiona shook her head subconsciously.


    "Sarah wants to find someone to protect you, because I told her what father is," Explained Ryan. In the following words, he seemed to promise something, "I may not be strong enough to protect you and Sarah perfectly. I may lack the experience of being a father But I will do my best. Fiona, I want to be the father of Sarah. "

 Chapter 238 A New Instructor Is Coming

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    A loud thunder resounded in the sky as if Fiona was in a bad mood. Her face turned pale with fright.


    Sophia and George also mentioned her relationship with Ryan more than once, but she didn''t respond directly. Regardless of Ryan''s explicit implication, she pretended not to know.


    It was not because of Spencer, but his grandpa. She always had a sense of guilt towards her grandpa. It was her dispute with Celine that resulted in his illness. She didn''t want to disappoint him again, though she had let him down a lot because of Spencer.


    "I..." It was not until now that Fiona had come to her senses. Pursing her lips, she said, "I''d like to wait until my grandpa wakes up. After all..."


    "After all, Sarah is the child of Spencer." Hearing that, Ryan frowned and asked, "Is that so?"


    After such a long time, when she suddenly heard the name of Spencer, Fiona felt a little flustered. This familiar but strange name


    "No no no! I mean... " Fiona explained anxiously, "It''s really nothing to do with him. I just don''t want to disappoint Grandpa Wayne."


    "I won''t take Sarah away. I''m just helping you take care of her. Her surname is still Cheng." Ryan held Fiona''s hand softly, "But your freedom shouldn''t be restrained by the Cheng family. You have nothing to do with them except Sarah. What I want is you. "


    With these words, they were so quiet that they could only hear each other''s breath. As Ryan''s face was getting closer, Fiona was aware of what he was going to do next. She was sober, but her action was slow.


    Before she could push him away, she heard a sigh from Ryan. He lowered his head to Fiona''s shoulder and said, "Before you promise me, I won''t kiss you I''m afraid if I kiss you, we won''t be friends. "


    "Ryan.." Fiona reflexively opened her mouth and called out his name, "I''m sorry"


    "Don''t say sorry." "But, give me a deadline, and I don''t want to wait in vain," said Ryan


    Silence, deathly silence


    "Two months." After a while, Fiona opened her thin lips, "When my birthday is coming, I just consider whether to stay at this place or continue to study in D University. I will give you my reply at that time."


    "Okay." Raising his head, Ryan smiled a little relaxed and said, "It seems that I have a great chance."


    Blinking her eyes, Fiona didn''t reply. Ryan was right. She was only twenty-one years old. She couldn''t live a life with Sarah just like that. Besides, she didn''t want Sarah to have no father. If she wanted a man who could accompany her for the rest of her life, then the man in front of her she wanted to spend the rest of her life with must be the right one for her.


    "Go to rest." Ryan let Fiona go and he took a step back.


    "Okay." Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But I just saw your album." Ryan continued, "I thought you had let the design job go. You designed a lot of pretty works. Why didn''t you publish them? "


    "I don''t think so. I only did it when I was bored, not by design." With a slight smile, Fiona replied, "I didn''t post anything.


    ed to say that the food today was very delicious. I thought Sophia would show her cooking skills today. It turned out that it was George who was cooking!" Fiona said, looking at Sophia playfully.


    "Humph! I don''t want to cook since I''m here to be a guest!" With a light laugh, Sophia rushed to the kitchen, shouting excitedly, "Wow, it smells good. Come on, give me a piece of meat!"


    "Have you washed your hands?" George slapped away Sophia''s hand which was stretched out while she was eating. "Sarah knows how to wash hands before eating."


    "Humph!" Sophia stuck out her tongue quietly and ran to wash her hands obediently.


    When Sarah saw Sophia sticking out her tongue, she stuck out her own.


    During lunch.


    "George, do you know who is the new coming drillmaster?" Fiona asked.


    "I don''t know." George shook his head. "This is confidential to us. What''s wrong? "


    With a smile, Fiona answered, "Nothing. I just want to know how professional he is. If he''s good, I can invite him to our company. I heard that the winner of the exercise will have the chance to take part in the next year''s activity. We will surely try our best to win the game, "


    "Since he was transferred from another place, his strength must be good. Otherwise it will be difficult to convince the public," George said, "Don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything as long as there''s any news."


    "When will the new drillmaster come?" Sophia interrupted.


    "Next week."


    "Well, what a pity. I can''t stay here next week." Sophia frowned and said, "I want to know what kind of person he is."


    "Why do you care so much?" George glimpsed at Sophia. "Enjoy your meal. Why don''t you want to see the drillmaster? It has something to do with you."


    "Humph!" With a grimace, Sophia said, "George, are you jealous?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "What? Come on! "


    "Not at all."


    "Then you are jealous."


    As the young couple started to bicker, the corners of Fiona''s mouth lifted into a wide grin. But she didn''t know who she would face next.

 Chapter 239 Like A Thousand Years Separation (Part One)

    "No! No! I won''t go! "


    At the base on the western suburbs of M City, Spencer shouted in the conference room, "What women soldiers from the N Country courtyard? Can''t you find someone else to train them? Why should you let me go? I said no! I don''t have time to train them! ! Is there no one in the courtyard of N Country? "


    The people of the Residential Compound of M City stood on the opposite side of the team, looking at Spencer, who was furious after hearing the decision, and explained helplessly, "Training female soldiers is one thing. The main purpose is to let you be the chief commander of this exercise, Mr. Spencer! You have to think about it in the long run. "


    Eric stood aside, in the past three years, he had been promoted during Spencer''s recovery. Eric frowned and remained silent while he was thinking.


    "We are not going." Standing next to him, Daniel said, "Why should we be the chief commander of N Country courtyard? Is the boss giving us a difficult problem? What if we can''t convince the public and screw it up... "


    "Fuck off!" Suddenly, Spencer slap landed on Daniel''s head, showing no mercy. "When had I ever screwed things up? Like what you said, if I don''t go, I''ll be spineless, won''t I? "


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that!" Daniel rubbed the back side of his head which hurt a lot and grumbled, "You hit me too hard!"


    "Spencer," the director sighed, "Let''s treat it as a request, rather than an order. Your father has a reason to arrange such a job for you, right? He won''t harm you. "


    Spencer frowned and his brain ran fast.


    "And your father said that," The director gave him a meaningful look and said, "Mr. Spencer, if you don''t go, you will regret."


    "Regret?" There was a confused look i


    n two years! However, except for Fiona, he almost recalled everything.


    In the afternoon, Spencer told them the decision. The group of people left happily and told him to take his men to go to NJ City on time next Monday.


    At the base, for the new drillmaster who was coming to the company, for a week, Fiona was holding a few meetings, and had done a lot of mental work for the women in the company. Since she was so busy, she had some time to be with Sarah at night.


    "Fiona, take care of yourself after we leave."


    Sophia stayed in the base for a week. She was going to leave with George to the rehabilitation center on the weekend.


    "Okay, I know." Fiona nodded, "Call me when you arrive."


    "Don''t worry." Holding Sarah in her arms, Sophia said to Fiona, "Sarah, say goodbye to mom!"


    Sarah twitched her mouth and wanted to cry. She was both aggrieved and angry as she was going to leave Fiona. So she turned her face away and didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    George shook his head and said, "How about letting Sarah stay here and let Ruby take care of her in the base and guide the daily training of our female soldiers by the way?"

 Chapter 240 Like A Thousand Years Separation (Part Two)

    "We have bothered Ruby too much in the past two years. What''s more, she has to manage the orphanage by herself. Don''t cause trouble to her." Fiona sighed and stroked Sarah''s head.


    "Then give me three more months. By that time, I can take care of Sarah in the base and George doesn''t need to do the rehabilitation exercise anymore." Sophia said cheerfully, "It''s pathetic for our little Sarah to part from mommy at such a young age."


    There was a trace of hesitation and helplessness in Fiona''s smile. Three months later, maybe she had left the city and went back to D University at that time.


    "All right, all right. Let''s go downstairs." George checked the time.


    "I''ll walk you downstairs." Stepping forward, Fiona opened her arms and said to Sarah, "Sarah, would you like mom to hold you?"


    "Wow..." As soon as Sarah heard that, she burst into tears. She couldn''t wait to rush towards Fiona, opening her arms and crying with her eyes closed.


    Heart broken, Fiona reached out to hold Sarah in her arms. As she walked towards the door, she kept comforting her, "Honey, it''s all my fault. I''ll bring you a gift when I come back next time, okay? I''ve been really busy lately. "


    "Don''t leave me, I don''t leave mom..." The little guy cried nonstop. George and Sophia looked at each other and went downstairs helplessly.


    Fiona followed them out of the house. The little guy had fallen asleep with tears on her face. What a poor guy. Fiona kissed her on her face and handed the boy to nael gently. "Thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me," With a smile, Sophia followed George into the car. Suddenly she asked, "When will the chief commander come?"


    "He will come tomorrow." Fiona sighed, "So I have a lot of things to do this afternoon."


    "Don''t


    ith a squeak¡ª¡ª


    The cars stopped steadily in front of them one by one.


    "Salute!"


    After they saluted at the same time, the door of the first car was opened.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the mysterious drillmaster. They saw a pair of Martin boots appeared in front of the crowd first, and then a pair of beautiful hands with clear joints.


    The man got out of the car quickly. When he took off his sunglasses, a handsome and domineering face appeared.


    "Wow..."


    "He is so handsome!"


    "So cool!"


    The moment the man got off the car, a voice of admiration rose. Meanwhile, Fiona''s face became paler and paler. She stood still and dared not move a little. He was Spencer! It was Spencer! It was Spencer! The one who she hadn''t seen for almost three years


    The history seemed to be repeated. It seemed that it had returned to the days when she had just entered the military training of D University in a few years ago. On the playground, Spencer also appeared in front of her abruptly. But this time, it was different!


    Spencer got out of the car and walked a step forward.


    Trembling, Fiona took a step back. Unconsciously, she took another step back.

 Chapter 241 Did We Know Each Other

    Fiona''s eyes were glued to Spencer''s face, and she seemed to have forgotten how to look away. Spencer, he was still the same as before. However, their meet again made the stirred feelings in her heart were only known by herself.


    "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?" Robert asked in a low voice when he saw Fiona''s pale face.


    "No, nothing.." Before she could finish her sentence, Fiona froze for a second. As she came to herself, she turned around, put on a forced smile and replied, "I''m not feeling well."


    Robert frowned and said with concern, "But you can''t go away now. I''ll send you back to your dormitory after that drillmaster leaves!"


    "What? Okay. " Fiona nodded her head blankly. She could feel the approaching aura of Spencer. Her fingertips were cold. Suddenly, she lowered her head. The brim of her hat covered her eyes, as if she had lost her consciousness.


    "Hi, Mr. Spencer," James walked forward and saluted to Spencer, "Oh, it''s you, Mr. Spencer, welcome you come here."


    "Hi, Mr. James." Spencer shook hands with James. Several people from the following cars politely shook hands with James.


    After a brief greeting, James smiled and said, "We are all waiting for our mysterious drillmaster to come. The superior has been keeping it a secret from us. We are not allowed to know who is coming. We don''t expect it is Mr. Spencer. Welcome! Welcome!"


    ''Keep it a secret?''? Spencer talked to him in his heart, but he didn''t show any expression on his face. He just nodded and said, "In the following few days, I have to bother you."


    "That''s our honor." James made a gesture of ''please'', took Spencer to the front of the team and said, "Let me introduce him to you guys," James pointed to Spencer, "This is Spencer, the elite of the Residential Compound of M City, who is also the commander in chief of our October exercise. During this training period, we should fully cooperate with his work. Do you understand?"


    "Understand!"


    "Okay." "Let''s welcome Mr. Spencer to say something." said James


    Spencer looked around and saw the only one who kept her head down in the line, it was Fiona. He was surprised, but soon he looked away.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is Spencer Cheng. You can call me Drillmaster. Cheng..."


    "Hello, everyone. I''m your military officer. First of all, my last name is Cheng. As for the first name, you don''t have to know. You can just call me Drillmaster Cheng... "


    The voice of Spencer gradually overlapped a vague sound in her memory. There was nothing but a buzzing in Fiona''s head. She had thought about the scene when she met Spencer again, maybe it was in Grandpa''s ward saying "long time no see," or maybe she passed on a strange street, but she never thought of seeing him in the base.


    Maybe the most dangerous place was also not the safest place. ''What should I do? What should I do?'' Fiona wondered, clenching her fist and digging her nails into her flesh.


    "Fiona, Fiona?"


    "Miss Fiona?"


    When she was lost in thought, she was pushed by someone. Staring at Fiona in surprise, Bruce urged her in a low voice, "Miss Fiona, what are you thinking about? Hurry up!"


    "What?" Feeling that everyone was looking at her, Fiona asked with a trembling voice, "What should I do?"


    Bruce felt speechless and gritted his teeth and pushed Fiona out.


    Shudderi


    this place. Mr. Spencer, what do you think? "


    Spencer squinted his eyes and realized that the Miss Fiona was exactly the one she was absent-minded.


    Fiona was too shocked to make any response, but her eyes showed a silent protest.


    A gust of anger swelled up in Spencer''s heart.


    "Mr. Spencer!" But Robert suddenly stepped forward to stand in front of Fiona and said, "Miss Fiona are busy with her work recently. How about sending a vice instructor to accompany you?"


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Robert with gratitude. However, this scene was clearly seen by Spencer, who became even more angry.


    "Really? Is that so? " "Then let..." James muttered


    Spencer interrupted before James could finish his sentence. "I don''t want to see any members of my team disobey orders. As an instructor, it would not be good for her to pass the buck. "


    Spencer stared at Fiona coldly. He was already upset being ordered to come here, and didn''t expect that someone would be disobedient on the first day. What pissed him off more was that she was so disobedient, and there were men protecting her.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Spencer?" Robert seemed to be angry, "Miss Fiona didn''t say anything. You should blame me. Miss Fiona is always responsible... "


    "Then let her accompany me." Spencer interrupted, "As a new drillmaster here, I think I have the right to appoint someone to accompany me. Heavy task is not an excuse. "


    Glancing at him, Fiona tried to hide all her feelings. She would have thought he was pretending not to know her if he hadn''t treated her as a stranger. His tone was as arrogant as before.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer. I''ll take you here to learn more about it in the following days." Answered Fiona casually. It was better to follow his orders and become an ordinary person in his eyes than to make him against Spencer and attract his attention.


    She could pretend that they didn''t know each other at all!


    "Fiona..." Robert called her name and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "I''m fine." With a grateful smile, Fiona said, "Thank you."


    "¡­¡­ Well, okay. "


    Spencer looked at the two people coldly. Finally, he snorted and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 242 Lets Have A Competition (Part One)

    Beep¡ª¡ª


    With the first glimmer of light in the morning, a long sound of getting up rang in the base. Fiona, who was resting in her dormitory, suddenly jumped up from her bed and opened her eyes. The next second, she dressed herself up quickly.


    Damn it. She was on duty today, so she should have got up early. Why, did she get up late!


    Spencer had already waited in front of the queue in an early time. Standing straight with his hands behind his back, his handsome appearance attracted many girls'' attention.


    Suddenly, he looked at the crowd and saw a petite figure accurately. She was the girl who was not obedient yesterday.


    Fiona was running in a hurry. She tucked her hair into her hat and lowered her head, running to the company.


    Something occurred to him. Somehow, Spencer felt that he had seen this scene somewhere else.


    As Fiona approached the company, the moment she lifted her head a little bit, she had already caught a glimpse of Spencer. But at this moment, she decided to pretend not to see him, and prepared to wipe him away and went behind the company.


    However, as soon as she approached him, her arm was suddenly grabbed by him.


    "Where are you going?" There seemed to be a hint of anger in Spencer''s low voice. Did she think he couldn''t see that she was hiding from him?


    Fiona''s body paused. She didn''t look at Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, I want to stand in the queue."


    When he heard she called him ''Mr. Spencer'', he got more and more irritated. He grabbed Fiona''s arm and asked, "What''s your name?" His tone was more like an order than a question.


    A surge of sadness surged in Fiona''s heart, but she soon regained her composure. She turned around, bowed to Spencer and said, "I''m Fiona Ji, Mr. Spencer."


    "Fiona, Fiona..." Murmured Spencer. The name, the name


    "Mr. Spencer, may I return to the queue first?" "It''s time for morning exercise," Fiona added lightly.


    With a frown, he let go of Fiona and said, "You can go back!"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and turned back to the end of the queue.


    The girls standing in front of him were standing orderly.


    "Report to Mr. Spencer!" The team leader, Janice, went out of the line and ran in front of Spencer. "The team has made 93 people and the number is 93. Please give inst


    p you company." "Mr. Spencer, I''m the only male instructor here." Bruce said proudly


    After Bruce finished his words, Spencer smiled and asked, "It seems that you are very popular here? Do you feel good being surrounded by a group of female soldiers? "


    "I''m not feeling good!" Bruce curled his lips and said, "A group of female team members, they are much more aggressive than me! They always say that I''m a civil official. I feel like I''m looked down upon by the whole team! How humiliating! I''m not good as Miss Fiona, she''s more popular than me wherever she goes."


    "Popular?" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer continued, "She is just a little girl. Why is she so popular?"


    "She''s beautiful and responsible. She must be equal to everyone." Bruce described the advantages of Fiona and couldn''t help admiring, "Who doesn''t like a woman like her? Not only here, but also in other places! "


    Looking at Bruce''s complacent appearance, Spencer asked, "You like her, too?"


    Bruce immediately scratched his head, feeling a little shy, "Well, to be honest, I like her! Everyone likes her! "


    "She came here to be an instructor! She''s not here to be lovers! " Suddenly, Spencer raised his voice and roared.


    Bruce was startled and quickly explained, "Mr. Spencer, I didn''t mean that. I said ''like'', not that kind of like, I just..." Bruce didn''t know how to explain it. He looked up and said, "Mr. Spencer, look at the front. The person who really liked Miss Fiona and wanted to pursue her was our second captain!"

 Chapter 243 Lets Have A Competition (Part Two)

    While Spencer was confused, he looked up at once. He saw that the man who protected Fiona yesterday and Fiona were walking towards them. They were chatting while walking, with faint smiles on their faces.


    He wanted to chase her? What''s so good about this little girl who always was in a trance? Is there no woman in the world? The smile on Fiona''s face pierced into his eyes. This was not the place for lovers!


    "Mr. Spencer!" Seeing that Robert and Fiona came over, Bruce bowed to Robert.


    It was not until now that Fiona saw Spencer. She just greeted him briefly without saying a word. The four stood on the opposite side, keeping a distance of two or three meters.


    When Robert saw Spencer, he was just like a cock that was stimulated to fight. He felt threatened and angry every time he saw Spencer. First of all, he was very angry with Spencer because he was a man who didn''t belong to the N Country courtyard. Second, the reason was that he wanted to find Fiona''s trouble on the first day he came here. He was very angry.


    Seeing Robert, Spencer turned to look at Fiona and said calmly, "Fiona, come here."


    His tone was clearly arrogant! Fiona was enraged. "You..."


    "Hi, Mr. Cheng,"


    However, before Fiona opened her mouth, Robert suddenly stepped forward with a little anger, "Mr. Spencer, don''t bring your emotions here. Don''t put Miss Fiona in trouble."


    "Haha..." Spencer sneered, "I just met Miss Fiona for the first time yesterday. Who is it to blame for her?"


    ''I met her for the first time.'' Upon hearing this, Fiona''s eyelashes trembled.


    Then he continued, "But Miss Fiona works for me. I think I still have the right to ask her here, don''t I?"


    "Why do you ask her to go there?" Robert said, "She just finished her work. Let''s talk about it after dinner."


    Spencer walked two steps forward, and the anger on his face became more and more furious. "As soon as I came here, I heard that you liked Miss Fiona very much. I didn''t expect you to protect her like this. In that case, let''s have a competition? If I win, please don''t point your finger at us. "


    Fiona''s eyes contracted.


    "Okay." Robert took a step forward and stood in front of Spencer, not losing the momentum at all. "If Mr. Spencer unfortunately lost, don''t bother Miss Fiona."


    Raising the corner of his mouth, Spencer responded scornfully, "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in this little girl, and I don''t want to make trouble for her. I just don''t want others to interfere with my behavior. "


    "Okay." Robert nodded, "I understand."


    Seeing this, Bruce sneaked up to Fiona and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? Why do the two men duel wit


    ngth of the two."


    The team erupted with cheers.


    Standing beside the company, Spencer somehow kept staring at Fiona until she finished her words. Then he added, "You have to cheer me on by then, your new drillmaster. Do you hear me? "


    A burst of laughter rang in the queue.


    "Okay, go to have lunch!" Spencer waved his hand. Janice led the company to the canteen.


    While Fiona was walking forward with the company in good relation, Spencer followed her in an arrogant manner, and they two walked side by side.


    Fiona didn''t want to talk to him too much and pretended not to see him.


    However, after a few steps, Spencer became angrier. He shouted, "Miss Fiona, don''t you see me?"


    "Yes, I do." Fiona replied indifferently.


    "Why don''t you talk to me? !" Spencer roared.


    But still looking ahead, Fiona said, "Do I know you well? But after we met a few times, I don''t think we are familiar with each other. "


    "You..." Totally rendered speechless, Spencer couldn''t find a word to say. What Fiona said was right, but why did he feel unhappy! He had a feeling that Fiona''s eyes must be glued to him and he felt familiar with her...


    Thinking of this, Spencer''s pupils contracted suddenly. "Fiona, did we really not know each other before?"


    "If this is how Mr. Spencer flirts with girls, I don''t think it''s a good idea," said Fiona, smiling Finally, Fiona turned to look at him. "Mr. Spencer, I''m sorry that you have lost your memory. But I''m sorry. I''ve never met you before. We don''t know each other."


    A stern look appeared in Spencer''s eyes, and his heart sank. Suddenly, he felt inexplicably aggrieved. He said indifferently, "Don''t tell anyone that I''ve lost my memory."


    "Okay." Fiona replied, and turned to hide the sadness in her eyes.

 Chapter 244 Lets High Five And Swear (Part One)

    In the open training ground, female and male soldiers stood straight and waited for the beginning of the competition between Spencer and Robert. Fiona was in the front of the line.


    Standing in the training ground, Spencer turned his head to look at Fiona. But for some unknown reason, he saw her at the first sight, as if he had already known where she was.


    "Mr. Spencer, shall we start now?" Robert walked over.


    "Okay." Getting out of the trance, Spencer raised his eyebrows. The moment he looked back, he was targeted at the target. Bang! He shot into the ring target far away. The back seat power gave his shoulder and back a slight shake, and his movements were smooth and harmonious.


    "The tenth ring!" The man who was standing at the target reported the result to Spencer quickly, which attracted a burst of neat applause.


    All the members present could achieve a result of 200 to 10 rings, but this competition, which was up to 300 meters, could make it a good start for Spencer to win the first round.


    "Bang!" Robert snorted. Without any more words, he followed Spencer started the second round.


    "The tenth ring!"


    "Oh, yes!"


    "Wow!


    All the men present applauded warmly.


    "Well, it''s bullying! Our Mr. Spencer is also from the tenth ring. You two didn''t shout that loud! " Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind them. Fiona turned around and saw a man who came over indignantly.


    "You are..." Fiona frowned.


    "Miss Fiona!" The man bowed to Fiona. "I came here with Mr. Spencer. I''m his driver and assistant. You can call me Karl."


    Surprised, Fiona nodded, "Hello." It turned out that the people accompanied Spencer before had been changed!


    "Hello!" Karl said with a simple smile.


    From the first round, Spencer and Robert had a good fight. After five rounds, the score was always followed, and it was all a 10 odd.


    "It seems that this fixed target is not difficult." "Mr. Robert, why not come to the moving target directly?" Spencer asked


    "Okay, I''ll be there with you." After these words, Robert said to them, "You should explain the rules to everyone!"


    "Yes, sir!" A strong man of five or three came out from the crowd and said, "There are eleven moving target shooting rules in total. The target type will appear


    at using a hand to lock his throat. He attacked Spencer''s neck with every move. The people present could tell how precious the necklace was and that Spencer mainly focused on defense in this battle.


    "what''s that necklace on Mr. Spencer''s neck? Why is he so protective? "


    "Yes, he even doesn''t care about the competition anymore."


    People around them whispered to one another. Karl gave a snort of contempt and said, "I bet you didn''t know that?! That necklace was given to him by his girlfriend. The necklace was the apple of his eye! If anyone dares to touch it, it''s much worse than taking his life! "


    Girl friend? Fiona frowned.


    "Mr. Spencer has a girlfriend?"


    "What''s her name?"


    "Is his girlfriend a designer?"


    Karl said proudly, "Mr. Spencer''s girlfriend is called Celine. She is a designer."


    Fiona was taken aback and didn''t know what to say. Half a day later, she replied numbly, "I''m not feeling well. I''m going back."


    "Alas..." Janice was shocked. When she was about to stop Fiona, she saw her leave the range without looking back. She frowned. What happened to Fiona these days?


    Depressed, Fiona quickened her pace. Finally she already ran to her office without a break.


    On the shooting field, Spencer flung Robert to the ground with his back. He raised his head and looked to the place where Fiona was supposed to stand. But it was empty there, and his heart seemed to be empty too.


    Robert took advantage of his distraction to jump up and threw himself on Spencer.

 Chapter 245 Lets High Five And Swear (Part Two)

    The two men instantly grappled on the ground.


    Spencer''s eyes turned red with anger. Looking at Robert standing in front of him, he raised his fist and punched him in the face. Robert punched at him without mercy.


    The whole group froze.


    In a flash, Spencer took out the dagger and pressed it against Robert''s head to stop him. The latter was stunned and dared not to move.


    "You lost." Spencer''s voice was so cold that the shooting range seemed to be frozen.


    "Mr. Spencer, you broke the rules." Robert coughed and wiped the dust on his face.


    "After I gave you a punch just now, you couldn''t get up either." Spencer licked the blood on the corner of his mouth and continued, "I just want to finish this battle as soon as possible."


    Then, without waiting for Robert''s response, he stood up and walked to the team members coldly. "Where is Fiona?"


    "Mr. Spencer!" Janice saluted him and said, "Miss Fiona said she didn''t feel well just now. She''s leaving."


    Spencer took the clothes from Karl and was about to leave.


    "Mr. Spencer, where are you going?" "There is another game left." Robert stopped him


    Spencer curled his lips but didn''t look back. "I think two matches are enough."


    Because the winner was already determined.


    Running all the way to the office, Fiona calmed herself down outside and asked the guard on duty, "Is the leader inside? May I come in now? "


    "Miss Fiona, come on in!"


    Upon hearing the voice, the leader called Fiona in, and the guards opened the door for her.


    Fiona nodded and walked in, saluted, "Leader!"


    "Come and sit down." Her leader was a capable woman in her 40s. Her name was Nina Li. In the past two years, she had been taking care of Sarah for her friend - Fiona. So, they two got along well with each other in private.


    "Nina, please excuse me." Fiona was a little out of breath when she ran to her. She said, "I have something to ask for your permission."


    "Really? What''s up? " Nina raised her head.


    "I..." Fiona pressed her lips and said, "I want to change the work position with Bruce for the time being. I think it will be more convenient if he can keep Mr. Spencer company. We can exchange the position back when the exercise is over. And... "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the office behind her was suddenly kicked open. Scared, Fiona shivered. She turned around and looked, only to see Spencer standing at the door, his tall figure blocking the sunlight. He was staring at her fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow her alive.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Nina stood up and politely saluted to him.


    Fiona was a little nervous, ''Why is he here? He came so quickly!


    But Spencer didn''t give any response to Nina and just took one step closer to Fiona, "You haven''t finished what you wanted to say, righ


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t turned out that this woman was Ruby, who brought up the child for Fiona. And the baby in her arms was Sarah. Sarah fell asleep in her arms, and her lips moved from time to time. It seemed that she was in a sound sleep.


    "Nina, what can I do for you?" Ruby smiled and went to the underground garage.


    "Who is Sarah''s father?" Nina asked straightforwardly.


    "What?" Ruby was stunned, "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?"


    "Is it Spencer?" Said Nina as she dropped a second sensitive object.


    "You..." Ruby was too shocked to say anything.


    "It seems that I guessed it right!" Nina breathed a sigh of relief, but she was more shocked. She had heard something about the Cheng family and what had happened to Fiona in the past two years. Today, the two them all behaved strangely that suddenly stimulated her, and the clues seemed to be connected logically.


    "How do you know?"


    "As I analyzed! Mr. Spencer, he has come to our base to be a drillmaster! " Nina pinched her eyebrows and said, "He''s on par with Fiona. It seems that we''ll have a good time here."


    Ruby was shocked with her mouth wide open, "What should we do?"


    "We have no choice. Just play it by ear!"


    "Yes..."


    All of a sudden, Sarah felt uneasy in her arms and twisted her body. Ruby immediately said to the other end of the phone, "Oh, Nina, I have to hang up now. I''m still holding Sarah in my arms. I''ll call you back when I get home! Keep it a secret! "


    "Okay, I know. Go ahead with your work. "


    After she hung up the phone, Ruby was on her way to the underground garage, coaxing Ruby.


    Behind them, a seemingly ordinary black car quietly followed Ruby. In fact, the car had been outside the supermarket since she entered.


    The man in the back seat stared closely at Sarah in Ruby''s arms.


    "Go to the garage with them."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 246 A Trip To The Seaside (Part One)

    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    There were few people in the empty underground garage at this time, and Ruby''s footsteps sounded more empty. Holding Sarah in her arms, she walked to the parking lot and thought about what Nina told her.


    The two of them have had such unpleasant experiences before. Would they fight again when they meet again? If they really got into a fight, how could she help them? And there was Sarah. What about Sarah?


    She didn''t think about a good idea. Ruby shook her head and was about to speed up her pace when she suddenly heard subtle footsteps. Behind her, there seemed to be some unusual eyes staring at her. Ruby squinted her eyes and tightened her hands which were holding Sarah. She calmed down and prepared herself for the attack. Then she turned around and shouted, "Get out!"


    At the moment of turning around, Ruby only saw a few people indistinctly behind the pillar. It seemed that there were several people. Hearing what she said, the person behind the pillar moved and walked out slowly.


    "Oh, Ruby!"


    When she heard the familiar voice, Ruby suddenly stopped, and her posture of preparing to fight immediately retracted. Looking at the person coming out from behind the pillar, Ruby stood straight involuntarily with some respect, and then she called out in disbelief, "Mr. Ethan."


    "It''s me."


    It turned out that this person was not someone else, but Ethan, the father of Spencer. He wore plain clothes. After two and a half years, he became much older, but he was still full of energy. There were two assistants following him, poker faced.


    "Mr. Ethan, what brings you here?" Ruby asked with a sigh of relief, and she proposed a salute unconsciously.


    "Don''t be restrained," Ethan waved his hand and walked forward. After looking at Sarah, he nodded approvingly and said, "After so many years, you are still alert." He paused and continued, "I don''t need to worry about Sarah if she stays with you. Today, I''m here to visit Sarah. "


    Ruby was slightly stunned and said, "Mr. Ethan, you have known everything?"


    "Yes." Ethan responded. In fa


    and my answer is, you have to go."


    "Okay." Fiona responded. Noticing that there was no expression on his face, she hesitated for a while before saying, "I will go jogging too? Can you give me more time? Two hours, I might be... "


    Looking at Fiona from head to toe, Spencer asked, "You? Even if I give you four hours you can''t arrive there. "


    "Then I..."


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    Before she could finish her sentence, an off-road vehicle stopped right next to her and Spencer. Soon after, the door of the car was pushed open and Spencer''s assistant, Karl, jumped out from the car.


    "Mr. Spencer!" Karl made a salute to Spencer and then greeted to Fiona, "Miss Fiona."


    "Yes." Spencer then turned to Fiona and said in a lukewarm tone, "Miss Fiona, pack up your things right now. You have to stay at the seaside for half a month." Then he added scornfully, "I don''t expect you to run there. After a while, I''ll ask Karl to drive you there. We set off at 2:00. Now it''s already 1:40."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded, turned around and left.


    "Haha..." As soon as Fiona ran away, Karl suddenly scratched his head and smiled, "Mr. Spencer, why do you suddenly take care of Miss Fiona? Do you have a crush on her? "


    Hearing this, Spencer turned around and shouted at Karl, "Get out of here! What are you talking about, you little boy! She is just a little girl. What do I like about her? "

 Chapter 247 A Trip To The Seaside (Part Two)

    "Because she is pretty!" Karl replied impolitely, "In my opinion, Miss Fiona is the most beautiful one in the base."


    Spencer stared at him with a confused look and asked, "Why do I think it seems that you have a crush on her?"


    "Do you think I have a chance?" Karl replied, blinking his eyes and casting a glance at the direction where Fiona was leaving.


    Spencer''s heart sank. Raising his foot, he kicked him and blurted out, "Look! She''s leaving. What are you looking at! I warn you, keep your hands off her! " After he finished speaking, he suddenly realized something and shook his head. "No, I mean..."


    "Mr. Spencer!" As he spoke, Janice ran to him and said, "I''m ready. Shall we move forward freely or shall I take troop to the sea training base? "


    Spencer seized the chance to change the subject and said, "We will move forward freely and make them prove their own capability by then."


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!"


    "Well, I''ll go there to have a look." Then Spencer walked away. Leaving Karl confused. "Mr. Spencer is so unreliable. What do you mean?"


    Fiona went back to her dormitory to pack up a few clothes. Then she made a phone call to George and brought the album to the gathering place. On the phone, she didn''t tell George the news that Spencer appeared. Everything would be discussed after he came back from recovery.


    Under the scorching sun, female team members stood in front of the line with a resolute expression on their faces. Standing in front of the line, Fiona said, "In the next two hours, I hope you will try your best to complete the task as soon as possible. But I hope you don''t stick to it. If you find anything wrong with yourself, let me know in time. And... "


    Standing not far away, with arms crossed in each other''s arms, Spencer accurately captured every expression on her face through the crowd. Against the light, her voice was cool and comfortable. It seemed that he had cooled down a lot in such a hot weather.


    "Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    But suddenly, a vague voice rang in his mind and kept calling his name. The voice


    and it''s not convenient to call someone. Ryan, I have to go!"


    "I see!" Ryan replied hurriedly, "Okay. Call me when you have time. Please take care of yourself. "


    "Well, I see. You too. "


    It was not until she hung up the phone that she finally relaxed herself.


    "Your boyfriend?" For God''s sake, Spencer asked.


    Surprised, Fiona responded, "No..." As the words were on the tip of her tongue, Fiona''s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, "Yes, he is."


    "You..." Opening his mouth, Spencer felt that the fire was on. "No wonder you don''t want to work in the base. It turns out that you want to go home and wait to be raised!"


    Hearing his words, Karl got a little confused, why it seemed that Mr. Spencer got a little angry but he also was a little jealous?


    His tone was full of sarcasm, but Fiona didn''t care. She slowly looked out of the window and said, "I can''t always stay in the base for a lifetime. Moreover, a woman wants to find a good husband, right? They couldn''t get married hastily, or it would be too late to regret. I should be happy that someone is willing to support me. "


    "It''s like how sorry you''ve been married!" Spencer cast a disdainful glance at Fiona.


    Fiona blinked slowly and did not answer.


    After humiliating himself, Spencer turned around angrily and sat on the chair. ''What''s the big deal to have a boyfriend? I have a girlfriend!

 Chapter 248 Eating Radishes Today

    The golden beach in NJ City was supposed to be a sea full of tourists, but now it was spacious and peaceful. This is what the sea should look like! Taking a deep breath of the fresh air, Fiona was in a good mood.


    "Hurry up!" On the beach, with a loudspeaker in one hand and a loud speaker in the other, Spencer shouted, "More than twenty people behind! Why are you slowing down? It''s one hour and forty-eight minutes. Don''t you want to take part in the military exercise? "


    His voice sounded especially loud on the empty beach. He and Fiona had arrived at the beach for a while and now they were waiting for almost twenty minutes.


    Female soldiers came one after another, casting green shadows across the long shore.


    Looking at this scene, Fiona was somewhat moved.


    As time ticked away, the last soldier ran to where Spencer stood and stopped.


    "Ma''am, what do you think?"


    "I think we all arrive here in less than two hours."


    "Come on, instructor! Tell us!"


    Female soldiers gathered around him, panting.


    Looking at his watch, Spencer curled his lips and answered, "Well done, within two hours."


    After saying that, a group of female soldiers immediately burst into cheers.


    "Are you happy now?" Spencer looked around and said, The following training is very difficult! Now, go and put up a tent. If it''s not done quickly, you can just sleep on the beach at night! Hurry up! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Okay, ma''am!"


    After passing the first test, the female soldiers felt relaxed and went to the place where they should put up the tents with a smile.


    Standing next to him, Fiona said with a faint smile.


    When Spencer turned around and saw the rare smile on Fiona''s face, his mood somehow lifted. But the next second, he wanted to have a joke with Fiona, and took up the loudspeaker in his hand. In a voice that could even be heard from the whole beach, he shouted, "Why are you still standing there, Instructor Fiona? Don''t you put up the tent? Do you want to sleep on the beach tonight? "


    Shocked, Fiona cast a stern glance at him but said nothing. She walked towards the female soldiers with her backpack on her back. As she stepped on the soft sand, she walked slowly and not steadily.


    Wasn''t it too good for him to lose his memory? He was still as naughty as before.


    "Alas..." Shocked and speechless by what Fiona did, Spencer turned around and said to Karl, "Don''t you think Miss Fiona is too rebellious? How dare she ignore me! "


    "Sir, it was you who played a trick on her first, wasn''t it?" Karl stared at Spencer and mumbled, "Chief, don''t just let Miss Fiona pitch a tent. If we don''t take action now, I think we will be the one who sleeps on the beach!"


    After hearing this, Spencer''s face darkened with anger and he kicked at Karl''s butt. "Who the hell are you? How dare you! I''m the team head. I don''t need to pitch a tent myself! Isn''t this your business? If you keep arguing with me, I''ll let you sleep in the sea! "


    "Haha Yes! Sir! " After saying that, Karl saluted him politely and took out his tent in a hurry. He rubbed his buttock as he ran.


    banquet before. You are so creative!"


    "Haha..."


    "Hush! Don''t laugh! "


    Several female soldiers couldn''t help laughing, but they had to hold it back because they saw the look on Spencer''s face.


    Feeling that he was going to blame the cooking class for what he had done, Fiona walked towards him and said, "Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and asked, "What''s up? What are you going to say? "


    "I asked the cook to make carrots for us. Don''t blame them." Fiona looked at him.


    "You? !" Then he looked at Fiona up and down and continued, "Miss Fiona, we are not born to be friends, are we? I hated eating radishes since I was a child. You make a radishes banquet for me. Are you going to piss me off? "


    Fiona pursed her lips, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you don''t like eating radishes. I''ll be more careful next time."


    Spencer stared at her coldly and clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t manage to do so. After struggling for a while, he could only snort angrily and strode away. "If you dare to do it again, I will not spare you!"


    "Sir! Sir, where are you going? " Karl chased after him.


    Without looking back, Spencer walked faster and faster.


    "The carrots contain rich carrots, vitamins and mineral elements. No matter the food tastes good or bad, you shouldn''t be picky."


    The voice rang in his mind again. Who on earth was it! It couldn''t be Celine. She knew that he didn''t eat radishes. Then who was she? Who is she!


    "Ah --" Spencer roared and started running along the coastline.


    All the girls were stunned by Spencer''s actions. With knitted brows, Fiona turned to the girls and said, "Let''s enjoy the meal."


    Unexpectedly, Fiona was not in a good mood when she saw Spencer was mad.


    The bright moonlight, the waves, and everyone in the training base had already fallen asleep.


    Inside a single tent, Fiona had just fallen asleep when the tent was swayed violently by someone, accompanied by a rude voice of Spencer, "Fiona! ''Fiona! Come out! Do you hear me? Come out! "

 Chapter 249 He Likes Her So Fast

    Fiona opened her sleepy eyes, quickly sat up and opened the tent. However, before her body was completely exposed, a dark shadow in front of her blocked the bright moonlight.


    "Why are you so late, Fiona? !" Spencer then snorted, "If they gather together in a hurry, you will definitely be the last one!"


    "Spencer... Mr. Spencer? " With a frown, Fiona struggled to her feet and asked, "Are you here for me? What''s up? "


    Spencer''s chest rose and fell as he spoke. He was short of breath. He put his hand on the tent that was located by Fiona and squinted at her. "Of course I have something to tell you."


    Since Fiona was trapped between her tent and Spencer, she would get close to him if she wanted to stand up. However, she got annoyed and pushed him away immediately. "Get out of the way. If you have something to say, you don''t have to be so close to my tent."


    Spencer didn''t expect that he would be pushed away by Fiona, he turned to one side and stepped back with disdain. "If I call you from afar, can you hear me?"


    "Then why did you call me?" Fiona said, smoothing out her hair.


    It was until then that he recognized Fiona carefully. Her face looked even more gentle in the moonlight. Her hair looked exceptionally soft, making people feel He couldn''t help but want to touch her face. The first time he saw her, he thought she was so beautiful, so beautiful that he couldn''t help admiring her. But tonight, he felt at ease with to be with her.


    "Mr. Spencer, why are you so quiet?" Fiona stared at him strangely.


    "Well Ahem... " Then he covered his mouth, coughed, and pretended to be ferocious. He said, "Your hair is too long. Who allowed you to have it over your shoulders?"


    Fiona touched her hair and replied, "It''s our leader''s permission."


    "Which leader has such prestige to allow you to disobey the rules?" Said Spencer coldly.


    "Mr. Spencer, do you wake me up at midnight to talk about my hair with me?" Taking a slight glance at him and looking at the sea in the distance, Fiona said, "If there is nothing important, I want to go back to sleep. Mr. Spencer, good night! "


    "Sleep! Sleep! Why do you want to sleep?! I haven''t eaten yet! " Spencer growled and lowered his voice.


    Fiona looked at Spencer. It had been four or five hours since the dinner time had passed. But he still hadn''t eaten anything?


    "Why didn''t you have dinner? Where did you go?" Fiona asked.


    "It''s none of your business!" Spencer said angrily, "I can do anything I want! Now, go and cook for me! "


    "For what?" Raising her head slightly, Fiona said, "There are some leftovers tonight. You can eat by yourself."


    "I said I don''t want any radishes!" However, Spencer could do nothing with this stubborn girl and had to say, "It was you who asked the cook team to make this stupid carrots banquet. Of course you should take the responsibility if anything happened! It''s late now. Do you still want me to ask the cooking class here? And as I said, you have to obey my orders two months before the exercise. So now, go and cook for me! This is an order! "


    Caught off guard, Fiona paused and saluted, "Yes,


    her eyes.


    Spencer was starving, completely ignoring her. Because it was enough for him to know only if she was there.


    "Fiona, I..."


    After ten minutes, he finished his dinner. Suddenly, he stopped. Following the direction where Fiona was, he found that she had fallen asleep with her hands propped on the table. Her head drooped, adding to her composure and adoration.


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    In the tranquil tent, Spencer heard his heart beating faster and faster. The uncontrollable beating rate made him a little nervous. ''What''s wrong with me? It has only been three days. Do I feel something about Fiona?'' he wondered.


    Spencer was shocked by his own thoughts. His eyes were wide open. When he was about to look away, he suddenly saw that since Fiona was asleep, her body fell to the side uncontrollably.


    "Watch out!" And meanwhile, he rushed to her and held her head with one hand. That was quite dangerous! One more minute later, Fiona may fall.


    While he was speaking, Fiona quivered. With her eyelashes fluttering, she opened her eyes and subconsciously grabbed Spencer''s clothes.


    "How is it going? Are you frightened? " Spencer didn''t realize how concerned he had been.


    Fiona raised her head and happened to look at Spencer. Suddenly she felt the temperature of his hand on her face. She was frightened and quickly released her hand. She slapped away Spencer and then stood up in embarrassment. "Get out of the way!"


    While saying, she tried to squeeze through the table and leave him.


    However, she strode forward without noticing the desk leg stretched out. She was about to get tripped.


    "Ah --"


    The next second, Fiona exclaimed, her hands ready to fall to the ground.


    Spencer rushed to her and held her shoulders quickly. He was just about to hold Fiona so she wouldn''t fall, but his brain was blank and his body relaxed.


    "Boom!"


    The moment they fell to the ground, Fiona clearly realized that her feelings for him were as much as they had been.


    Her lips were so soft! This was the only clear sentence left in Spencer''s muddled head.

 Chapter 250 Please Get Away From Me

    Time seemed to stand still, and air also stopped flowing. It was so quiet in the tent that the sound of their breaths could be clearly heard.


    The ''watch out'' that Spencer had just called and before Fiona fell down, they both caught the attention of the team members in the base. Several soldiers on patrol on the beach rushed over, following them. The female soldiers in the tents nearby also heard the sound. They put on their clothes and rushed over here.


    "Are you okay, Miss Fiona?"


    "What''s wrong with the drillmaster?"


    "What happened?"


    A group of people rushed to the tent of the kitchen and blocked the door. When they saw the scene in the tent, the worried look on their faces turned into surprise, shock, and then embarrassment, flushed


    In the tent, Fiona was lying on top of Spencer, and Spencer was lying on the ground with his hands around her waist. More importantly, they were still kissing.


    What were they going to do?


    It all happened in such a short time. During this period of time, Fiona seemed to forget to stand up as if she was rooted in the spot. It was not until someone in the crowd took a deep breath that she opened her eyes suddenly and left from Spencer as if she got an electric shock.


    Fiona stared at him with frightened eyes. She supported herself with her hands and tried to get up. Unexpectedly, she felt his arm that was around her waist. She roared, "Bastard! Get off me, Spencer! Let go of me! "


    Spencer was surprised and reflexively raised his hand in surrender. Because he was too shocked, he did not sense anything unusual when he heard the word ''Spencer'' which was called by Fiona. He was too shocked to say a word


    Fiona climbed up quickly from his body, flushed with rage and embarrassment. She lowered her head and suddenly squeezed out the tent from the middle of the group


    "Where are you going, Miss Fiona?"


    "Slow down, Miss Fiona!"


    With concern, several female team members were about to catch up with Fiona, but she shouted, "Don''t come over! Stop! " Then she ran into her tent without looking back.


    On the other side, Spencer got to his feet with one hand supporting the ground with the other. Was he out of his mind just now? Subconsciously, he knew that if he didn''t hold her, she would fall on him. But he didn''t stop this. Instead, he looked forward to it.


    He raised his hand to touch his lips in a daze. It seemed that the taste of her lips still remained, faint fragrance, not the strong taste of cosmetics, but only made him intoxicated and have an indescribable feeling.


    "Mr. Spencer! Did you bully Fiona? !" Standing in the crowd and looking at the smug smile on Spencer''s face, Janice couldn''t help but walk up and angry.


    "Exactly! He is! "


    "You''re taking advantage of our instructor!"


    "I didn''t expect a drillmaster to be such a person!"


    A group of female soldiers pouted as they narrowed their encirclement. They were so angry wit


    nt!"


    He knew it was an accident, but he just couldn''t let it go! Last night, he tossed and turned in bed, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he could see that Fiona fall onto his body and they kissed. And the moment he closed his eyes, he felt that they were so close. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He just hoped that she could look at him with all her eyes


    "I just want you to be obedient." The arrogance on his face faded a little, but he kept his fierceness in order not to show his timidity.


    "How am I supposed to listen to you?" "You asked me to get up and cook for you, and I did it for you. You asked me to follow your orders before the drill exercise, I also promise you. Please, stay away from me! "


    The roar of the waves did not stop her. The disgust in her eyes was seen clearly by Spencer.


    "You hate me?" Spencer asked gently. He didn''t know the wound in his eyes.


    "Yes! I hate you! I hate you! " Clenching her fists, she sneered, "Even if you are my leader, so what! I hate those who make trouble for me the most! Why are you picking on me? I don''t think I did anything wrong. If you think I didn''t do well enough, you can ask me to leave Besides, please forget what happened last night. I don''t want my boyfriend to misunderstand us. "


    After she finished speaking, Spencer''s body was stiff. He looked at Fiona, who was wearing a hedgehog''s look and kept him out of the door. His eyes darkened.


    "Okay, I''m just afraid that my girlfriend might misunderstand us!" He said through gritted teeth, "Don''t show off in front of me again!"


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " As if not noticing how angry Spencer had managed to control, Fiona agreed without any hesitation. She bowed to him and said, "Mr. Spencer, I''m leaving now." She couldn''t wait to leave.


    The footsteps of Fiona were getting farther and farther away. Then, Spencer raised his foot and kicked to the soft sand. However, his anger inside him could not be appeased at all.

 Chapter 251 Ill Take You To Swim Back

    Since they parted that day, they had no communication. In the daytime, since Fiona had nothing to do, she took out an album from time to time to paint and write. Sometimes, she would go to cook with the chef team. However, when the crowd looked at her and Spencer, there was always a hint of ambiguity.


    The sound from the beach was loud and clear. It had been five days, and Spencer had led a group of people to adjust to the hot sun to do adaptive training. They scrambled to land on the ground, reached the beach defense The female members almost had a breakdown under the pressure training of Spencer. Although they still insisted, they were more or less complaining in their hearts.


    Spencer had been accompanying the training, rushing at the front no matter what happened. It seemed that he was crazy.


    "How''s Sarah recently?" After lunch that day, Fiona called Ruby.


    "Sarah is good these days. She is having fun with the children from the orphanage."


    "That''s good." Fiona nodded quietly. "I''m on a training outside this week and I can''t go back. Ruby, I have to bother you for another week."


    "Fiona, what else are you polite to me." Ruby sighed and said, "All you need to do is to take good care of yourself. I was afraid that you might be too tired. "


    "I''m fine." Fiona replied with a slight smile.


    "But Sarah asks you when you can come back from time to time. Although she''s a good girl, she still makes a scene before she goes to sleep."


    "Thank you so much, Ruby." It made Fiona''s heart ache to hear that.


    "I''m not complaining to you. You know how much I love home Sarah." Said Ruby. She signed again, "I just think you can''t go on like this. Sarah just has you as a family member. If you don''t spare more time to be with her, how poor she is!"


    "I know." "It won''t take a long time," Fiona said, biting her lips Soon, she would leave


    "Well, Fiona," Ruby wanted to say something, but finally she got the chance to ask, "Since Sarah is already a child, you can''t live with her like this for the rest of your life, can you? The Cheng family Don''t you ever think about finding Mr. Spencer again? "


    Fiona''s heart seemed to have been sliced by a knife. As she raised her head, she just saw the tall and strong Spencer. "Something has passed, I hope I can never see him again."


    "But..."


    "Miss Fiona! Come here! "


    Before Ruby could say more, Fiona saw that Janice was waving her hand to call her. She quickly said on the phone, "Ruby, I have something to do, let''s call you later."


    "Well, go ahead!" Ruby sighed as the phone was cut off. The other day, Ethan had told her everything about Spencer. It turned out that Spencer had lost his memory and had been recuperating abroad. He had just returned home a year ago. Three years ago, the Cheng family was hit hard for a while. Wayne and Spencer had an accident almost at the same time. The Cheng family only relied on Ethan to deal with it. He couldn''t go back to find Fiona. He didn''t want her to be involved in more official businesses. Moreover, before the accident, Spencer had divorced with Fiona.


    So Ethan had been waiting for Spencer to come back to find Fiona and the new members of the Cheng family w


    ers return place, Fiona saw a female member lying on Spencer''s shoulder. He was swimming back to the shore with her. That female member even had a shy smile on her face


    "Drillmaster!" The yacht came to a halt in front of them. The doctor asked, "Is she injured?"


    When Spencer raised his head, he found that it was Fiona who was looking at him coldly. Such eyes made him feel fidgety.


    "She didn''t get hurt and just felt a little uncomfortable." Then he turned to Crystal, "Comrade Crystal, take the yacht and go back."


    "No, I don''t want to!" Crystal moved away from Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, if you feel tired, I can swim back on my own! It''s a shame to go back by yacht! "


    "If you are not feeling well, you should go back with us." Fiona said flatly, "Is shame more important than life? Don''t be childish. No one will laugh at you. "


    "Miss Fiona, I won''t go back! Just leave me alone! "


    Inexplicably, Fiona felt a little bit hostile when Crystal spoke to her.


    "Miss Fiona, since Crystal thinks she can swim back, you''d better not persuade her." "People like you who work in literature and art wouldn''t understand our feelings." Spencer opened his mouth to speak for her.


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and felt suffocated. "That''s my meddling. Mr. Spencer and Crystal, please keep going."


    "Then..." The doctor immediately eased the tension. "If there is nothing else, we will go back first."


    "Yes." Spencer replied, but his eyes were fixed on Fiona.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    The yacht turned and raised waves, heading towards the shore.


    Crystal slightly and imperceptibly hooked the corners of her mouth, looked at Spencer and had a little more worship and adoration in her eyes.


    "Ma''am, let''s swim back." Crystal asked.


    "Yes." Looking at the disappearing figure, Spencer nodded.


    "Ma''am..."


    "Fiona is your instructor and your leader. As a member of the team, you must obey the orders without any hesitation. From now on, I don''t want to hear you talk back to her. I don''t want to see you ignore her words. " He interrupted Crystal suddenly.


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Crystal''s face suddenly darkened behind Spencer.

 Chapter 252 This Necklace Should Have Been Broken A Long Time Ago

    On their way back, Fiona sat on the yacht, letting the sea breeze blow her hair up. The sea breeze gently brushed against the dark sky, adding fuel to the fire. A myriad of feelings rambled in her heart.


    She was a little confused for no reason. Was it because she was offended by Crystal just now? ''Was it because Spencer questioned her instructor''s identity?''? Or, she felt a little sad when she saw that Spencer was swimming back with Crystal on his back? That was impossible. The last reason was absolutely impossible!


    Hearing that, Fiona shook her head hastily to clear her mind.


    Nobody gave up the three kilometers swimming training.


    Spencer and Crystal were the last to be ashore while Fiona was standing on the bank and watching Spencer come out of the water. He was wet all over, but still handsome.


    "Ma''am, take a shower and change your clothes." Said Crystal.


    "Okay, you go ahead," Seeing that Crystal made a salute and walked away, Spencer turned to look at Fiona and asked, "Are you ready for the mobilization meeting?"


    "Yes, everything is ready." Fiona replied in a serious tone.


    "Do you need my cooperation?" Walking closer to Fiona, he wiped the water from his face and hair, and his eyes was a little red.


    "It will be the best if you can cooperate."


    "Well, I see." Spencer said no more and went to the beach for a shower. As he was walking, he reached out his hand to touch his neck, only to check that necklace was still there or not...


    With a crack¡ª¡ª


    But as soon as he touched the necklace, it was somehow broken. The necklace fell onto the soft sand from the beach, making a slight sound.


    Fiona watched the necklace slide from his neck.


    A stern look appeared in Spencer''s eyes. He bent over to pick it up without hesitation. However, he stopped his movement because of a sudden wave.


    Splash¡ª¡ª


    "Where is the necklace? !" Spencer instinctively called, his eyes fixed on the spray.


    Fiona blinked her eyes in a daze. She lowered her head and found the waves rolling the necklace to her feet unexpectedly. In the sunlight, the maple leaf shaped pendant was gleaming slightly.


    Fiona bent down to pick up the necklace.


    "Master, could you please flatten this place a little bit?"


    "The texture of this maple leaf doesn''t need to be too deep."


    There was a voice full of expectation in her memory, it was when she made this necklace.


    "Give it back to me!" But the next second, Spencer strode to Fiona and interrupted her thoughts. Spencer stretched out his palm, with a serious expression, he looked at the necklace in Fiona''s hand with a frown. Slowly, he opened his mouth, "I can''t believe it''s broken."


    "Huh." Fiona let out a light sigh, and said with self-mockery, "This necklace should have been broken a long time ago!" After finishing the last word, Fiona''s voice had changed, and even her expression became a little ferocious. She raised her hand and threw the necklace into the sea. In the blink of an eye, she had nothing in her hand and the necklace was gone.


    Spencer turned his hea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the necklace or the person who represents the necklace?" Without looking into Spencer''s eyes, Fiona opened her mouth gently.


    "They are the same, aren''t they?" Spencer was stunned and asked


    Fiona smiled, "Yes, it''s the same."


    There was a trace of bitterness in her smile, and Spencer felt that there were something he couldn''t understand in her eyes. However


    "Fiona! Don''t try to change the topic! " After regaining his composure, Spencer threatened, "I will get even with you for throwing away my necklace! I don''t want to cause any trouble for a woman, but you made me do that. "


    Fiona pressed her lips and looked unhappy. Originally, she wanted to follow his will to have nothing to do with him, but she could not just get along with him peacefully. In this case, just let they hated each other!


    Spencer was about to leave, but he suddenly felt a terrible pain in his foot. He looked sideways and saw a big red spot in his shin, itchy and painful. With a single glance at him, he knew that he had been stung by the jellyfish.


    "Go and get some sea water for me!" Spencer stood up straight and gave Karl a shout calmly.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!" Seeing the injury on his leg, Karl ran to get the tools.


    Spencer then sat on the ground and looked at his whole body. He pulled his sleeve and was about to wipe his wound.


    "Don''t move!" At this critical moment, Fiona gave a shout and quickly stopped Spencer from doing anything. As she spoke, she took out a white handkerchief from her pocket and walked up to him. She handed it to him and said, "Use this. Wipe it in the same direction. Don''t wipe it back and forth."


    Raising his head, Spencer cast a sidelong glance at Fiona and said, "I don''t know how to do. You can help me."


    "You..." With a frown, Fiona continued, "Can you stop making trouble now? If you don''t get up now, even the God can''t save you. "


    "Then I''d rather die." Spencer smiled scornfully, "You won''t be relieved if I die, will you? After all, the whole thing happened today was caused by you. "

 Chapter 253 Eat With Him

    Fiona frowned imperceptibly, clenching the handkerchief in her hand. "Mr. Spencer''s life is too expensive. I can''t afford it." With that, she squatted down and held his left leg. She gently put the handkerchief on his wound and began to wipe it to remove the venom.


    "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself." He squinted his eyes and added, "If you don''t know the good from the bad, I don''t mind taking you with me to go to hell. I want you to be my crash pad even when I''m going to die."


    Fiona''s action suddenly stopped. It seemed that he had said the same words a long time ago. And things always looked like this.


    "Miss Fiona and Mr. Spencer have reached the point of ''life and death accompanying''." A female member proposed in the crowd.


    "You are a sweet talker!"


    "I think they are just like some young couple who are at odds with each other..."


    As soon as someone finished speaking, both Spencer and Fiona turned their heads and stared at that man with cold eyes. A group of female members closed their mouths immediately and looked around to avoid eye contact with them.


    From time to time, her fingers would touch his skin, which made him confused.


    "Why hasn''t Karl come yet?" Just then, Crystal stepped forward and squatted next to Spencer. "Are you alright, ma''am?"


    "Nothing." He then glanced at Fiona and pointed at his shins, saying, "Wipe this place as well."


    Fiona rolled her eyes at him but said nothing. Still, she wiped his legs as he asked.


    "Hurry up!" When Janice saw doctors and Karl, she waved to them.


    "I''m coming!" Karl grabbed the doctor''s hand and ran hurriedly and said, "Hurry up! Mr. Spencer was bitten in the teeth! Just run quickly or I''ll shoot you! "


    While speaking, the doctor was dragged to the side of Spencer. Before he could breathe, he squatted on the ground to treat the wound for him.


    As Fiona stepped aside automatically, she stole a glance at the crowd and replied loudly, "There''s nothing here. Go back and prepare for the next meeting."


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    The group of female soldiers left one after another, and Crystal walked in the end. A few doctors came in carrying a stretcher and carrying Spencer into the ambulance.


    "Oh, what a pity! I''m sorry I can''t cooperate with Miss Fiona on the meeting." Spencer was lying leisurely on the stretcher and resting his head on his arm.


    "The most important thing for you is to recover." Squinting at him, Fiona replied, "It''s fine you can''t join the meeting."


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted and then looked away, but his face which was just casual became darkened. He raised his hand and looked at the broken necklace, touching it gently with his rough finger pulp.


    As the sun set, the female soldiers sat on the sand cross legged neatly. Standing in front of the line, Fiona was going to mobilize them.


    "Comrades, after a week''s initial training, what do you think? Let''s have a talk first. " "Anyone can tell us what''s on your mind," she continued


    "I''m too tired!" Another female team member ch


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rried it to the ambulance. She saw at a glance that Spencer was lying on a stretcher and had an intravenous drip.


    "Oh, here you are at last." Spencer said coldly.


    "Is the infusion still not over?" Ignoring his provocation, Fiona asked casually.


    "What do you think?" Said Spencer dejectedly.


    "Let''s eat." Fiona placed the plate in front of him.


    "How could you take care of a patient like this?" He gave her a disdainful look and said, "Feed me."


    "You broke your legs, not your hands." Fiona didn''t even look at him.


    "You..."


    At this moment, his phone rang!


    He grabbed the phone and said, "Hello? Terence! Where have you been just now! And you didn''t answer my phone either. "


    "Terence? Mr. Terence. Fiona pursed her lips and didn''t say a word.


    "I was too busy to bring my phone with me. What''s wrong? " Said Terence with a smile.


    Spencer glared at Fiona and said, "My necklace is broken. Can you find a place to fix it?"


    "Maple Leaf Necklace?" "What''s wrong with your precious thing?" asked Terence in confusion


    "I don''t know. It broke all of a sudden." After a pause, he said sarcastically, "And it was thrown into the sea."


    "¡­¡­" There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then he asked, "Who is so bold?" Asked Terence.


    "She is Miss Fiona, the instructor of the base in the N Country, Fiona!" After he finished, Fiona''s heart missed a beat.


    "Fiona?! You said it was Fiona? " Terence suddenly raised his voice.


    Suddenly, something occurred to him. Spencer asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Where are you now?" Terence didn''t answer his question.


    "The golden beach thirty kilometers away from the NJ City base."


    "I''ll go there tomorrow."


    "But Beep! Beep! Beep


    When the phone was suddenly hung up by Terence, Spencer was stunned. He looked up and frowned, "Do you know Terence?"


    "What?" Shocked, Fiona shook her head immediately, "No, I don''t know him."


    She doesn''t know him? Spencer looked at her up and down in confusion.


    "Let''s eat!"

 Chapter 254 An Inexplicable Sense Of Crisis

    Maybe it was because of the phone call from Terence, the two people in the ambulance had their own ideas. They ate quietly and awkwardly.


    After dinner, Fiona packed up her meal box and said, "Mr. Spencer, I''m leaving now. Have a good rest."


    "Fine." Spencer replied but felt it was getting cold. He pointed at the blanket and said, "Get me a blanket. It''s cold."


    Fiona took out a blanket and handed it to Spencer. She didn''t intend to touch his fingers, but it was as hot as a fire. Fiona hurriedly put down the things in her hand, bent down, and touched the forehead of Spencer without any explanation. "You... You have a fever!"


    The cold and tender feeling in her palm made Spencer''s heart skip a beat.


    "Your... Your face is so red!" Looking at his blushing face, Fiona was surprised. "You didn''t blush like that just now. Why?"


    Spencer patted her hand away, he held back his emotion to her and snorted, "I have a fever that''s why my face blushed.


    "Why don''t you tell me you have a fever? Are you an idiot?" Fiona glanced at him and then turned around and walked out of the ambulance.


    Worried, Spencer stood up straight from the stretcher and shouted, "Fiona, where are you going?"


    "I''ll call a doctor for you." Without turning her head, Fiona said sarcastically, "I don''t want you to die and put all the blame on me!"


    After a while, a few doctors rushed over. They quickly changed the antipyretic medicine for him and asked, "When did you start to have a fever, Mr. Spencer?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How about sending you to the hospital?"


    "No, I won''t go." He then turned his head away. Is that because he was stung by a little bit of jellyfish so he had to go to hospital? What a joke!


    "What are you still worried about at this time?" Suddenly, Fiona opened her mouth with a cold face, "It''s not a shame to go to the hospital. If you can''t bring down your fever, the consequences will be serious, you know? You are a training officer. How could you be so unruly? "


    "Then go with me!" Spencer gave a stern look.


    "You..." Taken aback, Fiona turned around and replied, "I don''t care."


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and watched Fiona leave without even looking back. He turned his head and said angrily to the doctors, "Get out! I need a rest! "


    "But Mr. Spencer, you are still having a fever..."


    "A fever could not kill people!" "Get out of here, all of you! Otherwise, I will pull out the needle! "


    Hearing Spencer''s roar, Fiona stopped, but walked on without turning back.


    The night was cool. The beach became silent. Most people had already fallen asleep. While in the tent, Fiona did not fall asleep. She was a little upset. ''According to his temper, would he really pull out the needle?''?


    In the ambulance, there was only a little bit of drizzle left on the ground. But Spencer still felt cold and his mind was in a mess. Although his eyelids were heavy, he couldn''t fall asleep and tossed.


    Knock, knock, knock


    Suddenly, there was a light knock outside the door. Spencer pricked up his ears vigilantly, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, sir! I''m C


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he saw it was George. She asked in surprise, "Why are you here, George?"


    Full of anger, George gave a hard look at Spencer. He stretched out his long arm and grabbed Fiona, saying, "Come with me!"


    "Hello!" In the twinkling of an eye, Spencer grabbed her arm and looked at George without fear. "What are you doing?" he asked


    "Spencer...


    "George!" "I''ll be out right now!" Fiona interrupted George at once After that, she waved her arm and said to Spencer, "Mr. Spencer, let me go!"


    "I..."


    "Let go of me!" With knitted brows, Fiona broke free from Spencer''s grip. But the next second, she was dragged away by George. Staggered, Fiona murmured, "Slow down, George!"


    "Who is he?" Spencer cast an angry glance at Karl who was standing outside the ambulance.


    "Mr. Spencer! It''s a leader of the NJ City base. He''s here for an inspection today. "


    "Robert is also here?" Spencer frowned.


    "Yes."


    George? Robert?


    "Damn it..." Spencer cursed and felt a sudden sense of crisis. He muttered, "Did George get very close to Fiona?"


    "I don''t know either!" Karl asked while scratching his head.


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, you''re awake!" Just then, a doctor came and got on the ambulance, "I''m here to check you."


    Spencer didn''t respond, but kept his eyes on the direction that Fiona had left.


    "It seems that Mr. Spencer is not having a fever. Thanks to Miss Fiona, she took care of you for a whole night." The doctor said, "The red spots on the shins are beginning to fade away. Mr. Spencer, you will recover in a few days..."


    Before the doctor could finish his words, Spencer suddenly asked, "Has Fiona taken care of me all night? What do you mean? "


    "You fell asleep last night and didn''t talk much. It might be because of the drugs," The doctor said, "Miss Fiona gets a wet towel on your forehead and changes water over and over again to bring your fever down. I saw that Miss Fiona fell asleep for a while at dawn."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Spencer suddenly fell silent, and a complex expression appeared in his black eyes.

 Chapter 255 Why Did He Lose His Memory

    "George! George! Stop it I can''t walk any longer. " After being dragged away for a long time, Fiona gasped and said, "George, I know you just finished your rehabilitation. You don''t have to be in a hurry to show me the result, do you?"


    George frowned, suddenly stopped, turned around and said angrily, "Fiona! You are joking right now! "


    "I''m not kidding." Fiona pouted slightly. "I''m so happy to see that you can walk so soon!"


    Paying no attention to the way Fiona was acting, he kept his voice low but asked angrily, "What''s the matter with Spencer! Fiona, are you crazy! Why did you mess up with him again? How could he be the new drillmaster? "


    "I, I am also surprised." It was until then that the fake smile on Fiona''s face disappeared.


    "I just came back from the rehabilitation center. I heard that the new drillmaster is Spencer. I thought I heard it wrong!" George was so angry that he rested his hands on his hips. "Where did the devil Spencer come from! Did he come for a purpose? You... You slept with him last night? "


    Fiona''s face turned red all of a sudden. She hurriedly explained, "George, what are you talking about! We just got in the ambulance together. Don''t be so imaginative! "


    George sighed and looked at her concernedly, "Are you okay? Did he bully you? "


    Fiona shook her head.


    "How can he still appear in front of you?" George was so angry that he gritted his teeth. At the same time, he got angry again. "No! I have to get even with him! I''ll let him pay for all the injustice you''ve suffered before! "


    "George! How could you be so impulsive! " Fiona hurriedly stopped him.


    "How could I not be impulsive?! I really want to kill him right now! I... "


    "He has lost his memory."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, the fury in George''s eyes suddenly disappeared. He couldn''t believe his ears and asked in disbelief, "Did he lose memory?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded, "I was as shocked as you when I got the news. Now that he had lost his memory No, he has amnesia, but he seems to have remembered everything except me. "


    George was surprised, "How did he lose his memory?"


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and replied, "I''m also confused. I haven''t come out of the chaotic situation yet. But he told me that he got a brain injury and then lost his memory. "


    "Hurt?" George whispered. ''Maybe His eyes widened suddenly. Did Spencer get hurt in that gunfight to X Organization?


    Two and a half years ago, X Organization, which was a source of trouble for many countries was destroyed by Spencer. Although Charles took the opportunity to escape, his power behind was hit. Because of this, Spencer got the opportunity to study abroad and left people''s field of vision afterwards. Did he get injured in that battle? Did he study abroad for recuperation?


    "Then why did he suddenly appear again?" George asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Fiona let out a sigh and looked into the distance.


    "No matter whether he loses memory or not, I will find


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ack to the base! Why did you call her for this training! There are still a lot of work waiting for her. If Mr. Spencer needs an instructor, I can pick up a dozen or so for him! I must take Fiona back. "


    Robert didn''t say anything, but he also agreed with what George said.


    Karl was in a state of embarrassment. He ran to Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, just now George said..."


    "I heard everything." Spencer''s face suddenly darkened. Now, his mood seemed to be that something belonging to him was suddenly occupied by others and would be robbed by others. He wanted to take Fiona away? It depended on him!


    After finishing the meal, Spencer stood up to look for Fiona, but a guard came over and said, "Mr. Spencer."


    "What is it?"


    "Someone is looking for him outside the base. He said his name is Terence He."


    Spencer rolled his eyes and nodded, "Let him in."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "What brings Mr. Terence here?" Asked Karl.


    Spencer narrowed his eyes and looked at Fiona, slowly saying, "Who knows!"


    Dressed in a suit, Terence walked towards the beach. His tall figure and handsome appearance attracted all the female team members who had nothing to do all day long.


    As Terence walked, he looked around. The person he was looking for wasn''t other people, but Fiona.


    "This way, please!" The assistant then led Terence in the direction of Spencer.


    Terence nodded, but out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Fiona. Startled, he ran towards her and called out, "Hi, Fiona!"


    Startled, Fiona raised her head and asked, "Terence?"


    Terence was so thrilled that his body was trembling slightly. He went to her side, grabbed her hand and dragged her far away. "Let''s go! Come with me! "


    "Hey!"


    "Let her go!"


    George and Robert stood up to stop Terence at the same time.


    On the other side, Spencer was also very anxious, but a flash of complex expression flashed through his eyes. Did Terence know Fiona? But why did Fiona lie to him that she didn''t know him?

 Chapter 256 I Want To Marry Her

    Looking at the tense atmosphere, Fiona said hurriedly, "George, Robert, this is someone I know! Come and sit down. I have something to say with him. "


    Thrilled, Terence fixed his eyes on Fiona and urged, "Come with me."


    Caught up with Terence in dismay, Fiona pressed her lips and kept silent.


    "You''ve been in the NJ City base all the time?" Terence asked as he led Fiona to walk forward.


    "Yeah."


    Terence sneered with self mockery. "I didn''t expect that. No wonder I couldn''t find you."


    "Find me? For what?" Fiona was a little dejected.


    Terence stopped and let go of her hand. He turned around and said, "Of course I''m here to ask you to come back to the Cheng family! Don''t you know that Spencer... "


    "He has lost his memory!" "I see," Fiona said casually


    "How do you know?"


    "He told me," Fiona let out a sigh and said, "Terence, if you want to tell me something about Spencer, I don''t think there is any need. I have nothing to do with him now and he doesn''t know me. Let''s just forget what happened before, okay? "


    "What about your child?" Terence looked at Fiona and asked.


    Fiona''s hand trembled.


    "I know everything about you, except that I haven''t found you." Terence frowned and asked, "Is the child Spencer''s?"


    "No, it''s not." Fiona''s face darkened. "I think Spencer had made it very clear that the child wasn''t his. And we signed the divorce agreement. I have nothing to do with the Cheng family except my grandpa now. Terence, do you understand? "


    "What about Spencer?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Fiona was a little sad, "That''s why I haven''t contacted you yet. You are too close to him, so I don''t even want to see you."


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years, but you are still as cold as before. You must hate Spencer very much," said Terence with a bitter smile.


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " Fiona opened her mouth and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s Spencer who asked for it. He got me in trouble." Terence shook his head and asked, "How are you these years?"


    "Not bad."


    "That''s good." After hesitating for a while, Terence added, "If you need any help, just come to me at any time."


    "Okay." Fiona didn''t want to talk to people who might be related to Spencer at all.


    "What''s going on between you and Spencer?"


    "He is my leader. I will leave the base in two months. We have nothing to do with each other."


    With a sigh, Terence said, "Well, I won''t meddle in your affairs."


    "Thank you, Terrence."


    Terence didn''t say anything more, but he began to make plans in his mind. He didn''t believe that Spencer would be transferred to the NJ City base for no reason, and just happened to be the place where Fiona was. It seemed that he could not meddle in the relationship between the two of them, but in fact, he would not be willing to leave without making a move!


    After the meal, Spencer wondered why everyone l


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    way, everyone had been hiding from Spencer, and they could live a peaceful life.


    But now, since Fiona had come back, he would be the first to stop Spencer from being with Celine.


    "What are you thinking about, Terence?" Seeing the weirder expression on his face, Spencer couldn''t help giving him a pat.


    "What did you say?" Terence looked up.


    "I say..." Spencer suddenly smiled, "I said that I want to marry Celine when she comes back. She''s right. We''re no longer young. We should settle down as soon as possible. "


    Terence''s heart missed a beat, and his face turned ferocious. "What did you say? Get married? "


    "Yes, we can''t always delay it like this." Spencer narrowed his eyes and continued, "Besides, I''ve recalled grandpa''s things. Although I''m not superstitious, I hope that my marriage can bring grandfather joy. After ten months'' military exercise in the NJ City base, I''ll propose to her. "


    "Grandpa doesn''t like Celine!" "You''d better give up on this idea," said Terence immediately.


    "Why doesn''t grandpa like Celine?"


    "I I can''t explain to you clearly. " With arms akimbo, Terence was thinking how to deal with it when Fiona, who was standing behind him, suddenly came up.


    "Terence."


    As soon as Terence raised his head and was about to turn around, he saw the look on Spencer''s face flashing by Envy? Terence''s eyes suddenly brightened. He turned around and habitually patted on Fiona''s shoulder. "Fiona, what do you want from me?"


    "Well, I''m here for Mr. Spencer," Fiona said


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer pretended to be proud and asked, "What''s up?"


    Fiona said expressionlessly, "Because your foot was injured, so our leader arrange our own instructor for the next two days of training! Mr. Spencer, you can have a good rest now. " After that, she made a salute, turned around and left straight away.


    "You ''Fiona! Come back! " Spencer was in a hurry, and he suddenly stopped her.

 Chapter 257 Fall In Love With Her In A Week

    "Mr. Spencer, is there anything else?" Turning around, Fiona asked casually.


    "Is this the way you talk to me?" "Do you think that you can have nothing to be afraid of since your friends, George and Robert are here? So that you can ignore me? "


    Annoyed as Fiona was, she couldn''t do anything since Terence was here. "Mr. Spencer, you think too much? My attitude towards you has always been like this, haven''t I? "


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted, "Who knows what you are thinking!" Then he glanced at Terence and Fiona, and felt unhappy that they knew each other.


    "Fiona, you''d better go back first. He is insane now." Terence waved his hand to ask Fiona to leave.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Spencer pushed Terence away. "When can you make decisions for me? ''Am I insane?'' You are the one who got the nerve! Why did you let her go? "


    "Then why do you keep her?" Terence stared at Spencer with burning eyes and asked, "Do you have a crush on her?"


    "Bullshit!" Spencer''s face turned red because of the embarrassment. "What''s good about her? Who doesn''t she listen to me? Why does she always pull a long face? She doesn''t respect me at all! Why should I fall in love with her! " After a pause, Spencer suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Besides, she has a boyfriend. I don''t like her!"


    Although Terence was shocked that Fiona had a boyfriend, he didn''t show it on his face. He raised his eyebrows and waited for Spencer to finish speaking. Then he nodded and said, "That''s good. Anyway, you are going to get married soon and she has a boyfriend. You''d better stay away from her. I advise you not to provoke her and do not cause her any trouble."


    Spencer''s eyes stiffened. He felt like being hit by something heavy.


    "Hey!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Howl!"


    The training of the third team was still going on, but today''s training was changed into close combat. One-on-one combat on the beach, which was full of passion and energy. On the contrary, Spencer was lying on a deck chair on the beach, side by side with Terence. Terence had brought a beach umbrella, coconut juice and swimming suit. All of these made it look like on vacation. On the other side of the phone, both George and Robert didn''t leave. They kept a close eye on Fiona, so that she wouldn''t have a chance to be recruited by Spencer.


    Terence kept staring at Spencer under his sunglasses. He saw that Spencer couldn''t let off any sign of what was happening to Fiona.


    "Fiona!" Terence thought it was time for him to move out, he took the coconut juice in his hand and said, "Have some juice."


    "Thank you, Terence." Fiona received the juice with a slight nod.


    ''Fiona? When he heard that, Spencer snorted with disdain.


    "Fiona, we have nothing to do sitting here. How about having fun here?" Terence advised, "Look at the girls around here. They practice so hard that you can''t fall behind."


    "What kind of exercise?" Fiona asked, blinking her eyes.


    "Robert happens to be here, how about letting him teach you how to protect yourself. Or what if you will be bullied when you are out alone." Said Terence with an innocent s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    her hand tightly and dragged her forward.


    "Where are you taking me to?" It was too hard for Fiona to get rid of him, and she didn''t know what made him so angry all of a sudden.


    And meanwhile, he kept dragging Fiona to the dam. The high dam was over three meters high, and the waves of the sea kept hitting the dam without stopping.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Spencer finally let go of her.


    After casting a glance at Fiona, he turned around and faced the sea, without saying a word.


    Rubbing her wrist, Fiona frowned and shook her head as she looked at the unusual man, then she was about to leave.


    "You are not allowed to leave." Hearing the footsteps, Spencer turned around and stood in front of Fiona.


    "Why? Why did you bring me here? " "I haven''t apologized to Mr. Robert yet," Fiona continued and looked at Spencer viciously.


    "Why should you apologize? Didn''t you see him take advantage of you? "


    "Even if he molested me, it''s none of your business? !" Fiona raised her head and roared, "It''s none of your business!" With that, she walked around and was about to leave.


    Spencer took a big step to the left and then blocked her way. Since Fiona was to the right, so was Spencer. They looked like kids who were throwing a tantrum.


    Fiona was extremely angry so she had to just stood there and said nothing to Spencer. Both of them turned their head away to look at the sea.


    On the other hand, Spencer was standing in front of Fiona and looking at her carefully.


    The confrontation between them didn''t come to an end until George and Terence arrived. George firmly took Fiona away, leaving the taciturn couple, Spencer and Terence behind.


    "They are all gone. What are you looking at?" Terence gave a glance at him.


    Looking at her slender figure and against the wind, Spencer said suddenly, "Terence, how long do you think it will take to fall in love with someone?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Terence hadn''t said anything yet. Suddenly, Spencer spoke again, "Do you think it''s possible for one to fall in love with another within one week?"

 Chapter 258 Spencer Is A Human

    Blue sea and blue sky, loud cheers. After the 15-day sea training, they returned to the NJ City. Everyone was going back as usual. Sitting in the vehicle, Fiona turned her head to look out of the window and said nothing.


    Sitting on the passenger''s seat, Spencer breathed the same air with her. Both of them felt a little embarrassed.


    Since they had been standing in the dam that day for a long time, they hadn''t been able to see each other again. Neither had they said a word to each other. It seemed that Spencer was hiding from Fiona.


    But it was not a bad thing. Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. It was good for him to keep away from her. The two should have no contact at all.


    At this moment, her phone rang


    Half a minute later, Fiona''s phone rang. She took it out and answered, "Hello?"


    "Are you going back today?" On the other side of the phone, a soft voice of Ryan came from the other side, "When will you arrive? I''ve been waiting for you at the gate. "


    A man''s voice sounded again. Spencer''s heart involuntarily became nervous. ''Fiona''s boyfriend?''?


    "What?" Fiona was surprised. "Waiting for us at the gate? No, thanks. I can go back myself. "


    "How can I rest assured?" "Sophia called me and told me that she was going to have an internship this week, and she entrusted me with you. I dared not disobey her order," said Ryan with a smile


    Fiona smiled, "You always use Sophia as a cover. She''s so poor."


    "So you know that?" Ryan joked, "Since you know that Sophia was just an excuse, you should know that I really want to do something for you, so I will wait for you to come back and take you to see Sarah. "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    "I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Fiona smiled and shook her head. She packed up her painting album and luggage, and after a while of contemplation, she said to Spencer who was sitting in the front seat, "Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, pretending not to hear what she said.


    Confused, Fiona looked at Karl and whispered, "Karl, is he asleep?"


    "What?" Hearing this, Karl turned his head aside to have a look. Both of them were confused. "He just woke up! He is asleep now. "


    "It''s nice to be asleep..." "Karl, please drop me at the gate. It''s weekend. I''m going home," Fiona said


    "Okay,"


    "Why are you going home?"


    Karl didn''t finish his words before Spencer suddenly turned around to face her. His voice was filled with resentment and his eyes were cold, which scared Fiona.


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, you are not asleep!" Fiona opened her mouth trembling.


    "Do you want me to sleep?" Spencer asked, "You didn''t say what you were going home for!"


    "Go home..." Fiona opened her mouth. "Of course I came back to visit my family. I haven''t been home for half a month."


    "It''s natural that we don''t come home for half a month."


    "But I go home every week."


    "What are you doing at home? !" He was a little annoyed.


    "To visit my family."


    "Wh


    le Ryan!"


    "Good girl." Upon hearing this, Ryan rubbed Sarah''s head. Sarah smiled sweetly and smacked his cheek. Then she shyly turned her face away, put her head on Fiona''s shoulder and giggled.


    With a slow smile, Fiona teased, "You''re shy, huh?" Sarah nodded.


    "Sarah, you kissed me on my cheek, but I haven''t kissed you yet!" Violet teased her with a smile.


    "Uncle, you can kiss mommy." Sarah turned around and spoke to Ryan in an expectant tone, "Uncle, you can kiss my mother now!"


    "Ouch!" Ruby stood not far away and sighed, "Sarah, what a pretty fool!"


    On the other side, Ryan touched his nose and saw that Fiona''s face turned red. He smiled and pinched Sarah''s nose. "No, I just want to kiss you, can I?"


    "Uncle, don''t you want to kiss Mommy?" Sarah pouted and asked in a bit grievance. In her heart, uncle Ryan was going to be her father. Today, Auntie Ruby said that Daddy could kiss Mommy, but why not?


    "I want to kiss mommy!" Ryan said openly, "But if I kissed mother, I couldn''t kiss you! So how about I kiss you today and kiss mommy tomorrow? "


    After she pondered for a few seconds, Sarah nodded her head and said sweetly, "Okay!"


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. Children were easily to be fooled.


    Ryan kissed Sarah and was about to leave when he was stopped by Fiona. "Ryan, when you meet, Tell Sophia about things of Spencer. "


    "Why?"


    "Now that everyone knows it, we can''t hide it anymore." Fiona felt somewhat helpless. "You''d better remind Sophia beforehand. Don''t let her be as shocked as you when she sees Spencer."


    "Okay," Ryan nodded and said, "Then I''ll go first."


    "Okay. Be careful on the road."


    Ryan drove away from the orphanage slowly. Lying on Fiona''s shoulder, Sarah fiddled with Fiona''s hair and asked, "Mommy, who is Spencer?"


    Because it was her first time to call him Spencer, Sarah was not used to it.


    "He..." Fiona stopped, "He''s a human."


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s a man who has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 259 Peeping At The Instructors Bath

    Every time she was separated from Sarah, it was a cruel punishment for her. Next two months, she must leave the base in two months.


    Only at noon did Fiona leave the gym. She was still thinking about Sarah. But when she walked to the door and saw Spencer, she was surprised. Why was he standing at the door?


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! Miss Fiona is back! " As soon as Karl saw Fiona, he ran excitedly to Spencer.


    "Why are you so excited!" Spencer patted him on the shoulder and said, "Why do you speak in such a loud voice! Are you afraid that others won''t hear you?! I''m not blind! I can see her! "


    Karl replied, "I said that for your own good! ''You have been waiting for her since yesterday. Now she comes back and you don''t allow me to talk about it anymore Fine. You are the boss. I will do whatever you ask me of. "


    "You little bastard!" Seeing this, Spencer was about to raise his hand again. But Karl jumped away all of a sudden. He ran to Fiona happily while waving her hand. "Miss Fiona! Miss Fiona! "


    "Hi, Karl." The moment she raised her head, she met Spencer''s eyes and nodded.


    "Why do you come back so late, Miss Fiona?" Asked Karl.


    "I always come back at this time." Fiona replied gently, "Why are you and Spencer still standing outside the base? Have you had breakfast? "


    "Yes!" Raising his neck, Karl replied, "Mr. Spencer came out because..."


    "I came out just to walk the food!" Spencer interrupted him and then asked, "Well, Miss Fiona, why didn''t you ask your boyfriend to drive you back today?"


    Feeling the jealousy in his words, Fiona frowned and asked, "Are you very free?"


    The next second, Spencer came to his senses. ''Fiona is trying to find a way to convince me that I''m a busybody! Being extremely angry, he turned around and stepped back coldly, "Karl, we''re back!"


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh! " Realizing what was going on, Karl gave a salute to Fiona and caught up with Spencer in a hurry.


    Fiona shook her head. She had been accustomed to the change in Spencer''s character. When she was about to take a step to leave, she saw a red banner hanging above the gym door - "welcome the cultural and clothing team, dancing and singing team....".


    ''How could I forget that?'' Fiona wondered! The singers and dancers will come to the performance for three days. On the last day, there will be a fraternity. At this moment, the base will be bustling again.


    "Wow! Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer is here! "


    "Hurry up! Check my hair!"


    "Don''t push me, don''t push me!"


    While Spencer was walking toward his dormitory room, he was surrounded by five girls from both sides of shady road.


    "Mr. Spencer! We are the dancers. It''s our first time to come here. Why don''t you show us around? "


    "Yes, that''s right. Tomorrow we will perform on the stage. Let''s get to know each other first!"


    "Mr. Spencer, you are so handsome!"


    "I heard that you are also from M City. What a coincidence!"


    The girls kept talking and having fun. Looking at them, Spencer


    the door quickly! "


    Duh duh duh¡ª¡ª


    The sound of the slippers getting closer and closer to her. Fiona was so agitated that she was like an ant on a hot pan! Then she turned around. ''I don''t think it''s a good idea to stand beside those girls, '' she mused!


    Looking towards the bathroom, she closed her eyes tightly. "I''m sorry. I''m Ah -- "Fiona screamed out. When she was about to apologize to the people inside, she was pushed by several girls behind her and directly rushed forward.


    Scared, she opened her eyes and saw a blurred figure. The man was only dressed in a loose bath towel. The man''s nice figure could be seen under the steam.


    Gritting her teeth, Fiona swooped forward, her mind completely blank. The next second, she felt something hard with her hands and staggered to her feet.


    Did this feel like a muscle?


    Startled, she widened her eyes and pressed her hands against that man''s chest. Startled, she withdrew her hands immediately and raised her head to apologize, "I''m sorry Spencer? !" It was until then that Fiona recognized the man in front of her. Closing her eyes, she murmured, "Mr. Spencer! I''m sorry! "


    He was shocked too. ''What''s going on? ''She goes into the wrong bathroom?'' Why was there a woman? And it was Fiona. However, when he thought of that his hand touched Fiona, he suddenly felt hot all over his body


    "Mr. Spencer, who is outside?" Hearing the sound, George also wrapped a bath towel and walked out.


    Suddenly, Fiona opened her mouth wide in surprise, with an expression that had not been seen in the past twenty years on her face. She was so anxious that she stamped her feet. When she was at a loss what to do, she was suddenly held by someone in the next second.


    The world seemed to be in a moment of silence. Fiona could only hear the strong heartbeat of the person in front of her. She could only smell the fresh scent of the person who had just taken a bath. She could see nothing. There was nothing. Don''t think about anything.

 Chapter 260 Fiona Falls Off The Stage

    Hearing the voice of George, Spencer didn''t expect that he would have hugged Fiona so tightly that she couldn''t see anything. He didn''t want Fiona to see other men''s naked upper body as he did just now. It was enough to see him alone


    "Spencer This is... " Turning into a corner to block the way, George was so shocked that he couldn''t even speak clearly. He only saw that there were a few girls pushing through the door. He covered his chest subconsciously and roared, "Who are you?! Are you crazy? Get out! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the men''s bathroom was suddenly opened from the outside. A few girls of the culture group were too scared to say a word and soon the door was flushed out.


    George frowned and turned his head, only to see that Spencer was still holding one. He immediately said angrily, "Spencer, you bring her here? Get out of here right now! How dare you hold her like this! Shame on you! "


    Hearing George''s growl, the rest of them in the bath room came out, all naked on their upper body.


    Fiona''s face pressed against Spencer''s chest, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to pass out. At this moment, she was too scared to move. If George saw it, how could she explain it clearly?


    "You go in first. I''ll take her out." Spencer turned around and shouted at them.


    "You take her out?" Upon hearing this, George sneered and said, "Spencer, you are really not a good man. I still remember that Fiona..."


    "George! George! " When Fiona heard about the words ''he still remember that Fiona'', she couldn''t help but shout, "George, it''s me..." In the end, her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    "Well..." After a broken syllable, George frowned and asked uncertainly, "Well... Fiona?"


    "Yes, it''s me." With a sad face, Fiona suddenly struggled out of Spencer''s arms, "Let go of me! Let me go! George, it''s not what you think... "


    "What are you doing?" Spencer let go of her, but he still blocked her view. Glaring at her, he shouted, "Do you still want to see other people''s body?"


    "Can you control your voice?" Fiona gave him a hard push, "Let go of me!"


    "Go, go, all of you!" George reacted at once. He raised his hand and drove other men into the bathroom. "Get dressed before you come out!" After that, he walked to Spencer and said, "Let go of Fiona."


    "No way!" Spencer cast a cold glance at him and said, "Put on your clothes first."


    "You..." George glared at him and said, "Do you think you look like a gentleman in this suit? Let go of Fiona, you bastard! "


    Fiona''s head was about to blow up. When he wasn''t paying attention, she shrank her head, bent over, and got out from under his arm. Spencer was stunned. When he was about to grab Fiona back, Fiona glared at him, lifted her foot, and kicked him hard in his crotch with the same way as she dealt with Robert. Then she turned around and ran out without looking back.


    "George, I''ll explain it to you later! I gotta go! " "Don''t follow me!" Fiona urged while running


    "Hey! Fiona... " George wanted to chase after her again, but was stopped


    imed, and her body tilted with the action of Crystal. She fell to the right, shaking, and was about to fall off Crystal''s shoulder.


    "Miss Fiona!" Crystal cried out. She looked over and felt scared! She just wanted to throw Fiona off her shoulder, but unexpectedly, they were standing on the right side of the stage. Obviously, Fiona was about to fall off the stage!


    "Fiona!"


    "Miss Fiona!"


    There was a cry of surprise under the stage, and after the cry of surprise, Spencer ran out of the crowd as fast as he could and strode towards Fiona.


    Feeling dizzy, Fiona landed on the stage with half of her body hanging in the air and one of her legs hanging in the air. She then suddenly sprained her ankle and with a crunch, she fell off the stage again because of her balance. It hurt so much that she even forgot to shout. She was ready to accept the pain from falling down. But after a "thud", she felt no pain as expected.


    "Cough Fiona, are you okay? "


    Suddenly there was a question from under her body, and Fiona was shocked. She turned over in a hurry. When she saw that Spencer had made himself a human meat cushion, she felt a mixed feeling. She quickly patted him and asked, "Are you okay?! Spencer, are you okay? "


    "I''m fine." He struggled to sit up and squinted his eyes. Then he accurately caught Crystal, who was in the front of the crowd. His eyes grew cold all of a sudden.


    When everyone was asking about how serious Fiona''s injury was and trying to lift them up.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    In a flash, Spencer shouted, "Stop!"


    Crystal was frightened and stopped. The girls around her also stopped.


    "Go away! Don''t be so hypocritical! " He patted the soil on his body and asked in a cold voice, "Where is your injury?"


    Fiona was slightly dumbfounded, but was a little stunned. She said, "I seem to have sprained my ankle."


    "Okay, I know." He stood up, bowed, and lifted Fiona to his chest.


    The crowd made way for him automatically. He carried Fiona and walked to the infirmary, leaving the crowd only a handsome back.

 Chapter 261 Is He Confessing To Her

    Spencer''s heart was bouncing wildly in his chest and the palpitation almost made her want to cry.


    "Spencer..."


    "Don''t say anything!" Suddenly, he interrupted her coldly.


    "Let me go." Fiona turned her face away. Her eyes were slightly red, but the warmth in her heart just disappeared. She was injured like this, but he still seemed to be going to beat her. She had done nothing wrong!


    "Let you go? Let go of you and you crawl to the infirmary? !" Shouted Spencer.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Yes, it''s none of my business! How dare you jump on her shoulder at such a high place! " As he walked, he spoke. Because of anger, his chest rose and fell. "This is the base. You can easily find a person without much effort. Do you need to be brave?"


    Fiona was so angry that she struggled in his arms. "Let go of me! Stay out of my business! I don''t care if I pretend to be strong or if I fall to death, you don''t have to care about me! I don''t need you to belittle me here. "


    Spencer held her arm more tightly and said, "I just care about you! Can''t you understand? "


    As soon as he finished his words, both of them were stunned.


    Fiona stared at him, her eyes full of self mockery. He care about her? ''He said he cared about me when he lost his memory?


    "What, what are you looking at?" He frowned and sped up, trying to cover his uneasiness.


    In the infirmary, when Fiona was carried to the hospital bed, her ankle was as swollen as bun''s. When the doctor dealt with the wound for Fiona, she was trembling with pain, and her lips were pale. But she didn''t groan for pain.


    "If you feel painful, just scream out." Clenching his fists, Spencer didn''t know how to comfort her. If it was himself or his men who got hurt, he would not care about it. It was not a big deal. But it was Fiona who got hurt. Why was he in a totally different mood? He had seen clearly that Crystal''s shoulder was twisted for no reason, so Fiona lost control and fell down. The moment she fell down, he even wanted to get rid of Crystal.


    But Fiona ignored his comfort. She had gone through something more painful than this. Such injuries were not worth her crying, because the man in front of her had made her shed too much tears.


    "Luckily her foot was not broken, but she''s badly hurt. She won''t be able to get out of bed for half a month." As the doctor spoke out the final check-up result, he added, "I''m still going to plaster your feet. Otherwise, it may be hurt accidentally."


    "Okay." Spencer nodded.


    "Fiona! How is Fiona? " As she was speaking, there suddenly came the anxious voice of George outside the door. The next second, he rushed into the clinic and rushed to the bed when he saw Fiona''s ankles that were wrapped like traditional Chinese rice pudding. "How are you feeling? Are you still uncomfortable? Are you scared? "


    Fiona shook her head and said, "George, I''m fine. It was just an accident."


    Feeling sorry for Fiona, George touched her hair, stood up and said to Spe


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s it available in the market? "


    "Got off." Then he added, "It was produced three years ago. But it is different from the necklace around my neck. Celine said that the necklace on my neck was original and we put it on the market after some modification."


    Hearing that, Fiona suddenly sneered. "If you want to recall the romantic relationship between you and designer Celine, I don''t think I am a good listener. I''m sleepy and want to have a rest. Mr. Spencer, go talk to someone else!"


    "Wait!" All of a sudden, he grabbed her hand and stared at her. "I''m not going to talk about this," he responded


    "Mr. Spencer, what else do you want to say?" "Let me go first," she demanded, frowning


    "No, I won''t. I want to say... " All of a sudden, Spencer became a little nervous and blurted out, "I mean, I used to value the necklace more than my life, but you once threw it away. I really don''t have the heart to blame you, Fiona I... "


    Such a hesitant tone, such a nervous expression


    Suddenly, something occurred to her. Fiona remembered that Spencer had told her how much he loved her a long time ago. With her mouth slightly open, she wondered, ''Is he going to confess his love to me?''! Should I confess my love to her? ''?


    "I... I like..."


    At that moment, someone''s phone rang¡ª¡ª


    At this critical moment, the phone that Fiona put on the bedside table suddenly rang. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Spencer beat his leg angrily. ''Damn it! It''s late at night! Who called Fiona and ruined my plans?''.


    "Hello? Ruby? Why are you calling so late? "


    "Fiona, come back home quickly. Sarah had a high fever and was sent to the hospital!" Ruby said anxiously.


    "What? !" Shocked, Fiona replied with trembling fingers, "Which hospital? I''m on my way!"


    ''Sarah? When he heard the noise, Spencer frowned and saw that Fiona was going to rush out of the bed.


    "What are you doing?" But he quickly grabbed Fiona.


    "I''m going to the hospital. I My daughter has a fever! "

 Chapter 262 The First Time He Saw Sarah

    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer stood still like being struck by lightning, and could only open his mouth and say, "Your daughter has a fever Do you have a daughter? "


    Grabbing her phone, she looked at the man in front of her with a blank, panic stricken expression on her face. After a while, she nodded, "Yes, I have a daughter." Then she struggled out of the bed and moved towards the door as she supported her stiff body.


    Spencer stretched his stiff hands. Then he walked to stand in front of Fiona and lowered his head, so that no one could see the expression on his face. "I''ll take you out. If you continue like this, you can''t move to the hospital tomorrow!"


    While she was still hesitating, Spencer took out his phone and said to her, "Karl, drive the car to the infirmary right now. Five minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, Fiona only heard a slight sigh. The next second, she was suddenly lifted up by Spencer. This time, he felt that his heart was a little cold.


    Spencer''s assistant was very efficient. It only took Fiona ten minutes to get in the car and leave the base.


    "Where are we going?"


    "LJ 309 Hospital."


    Spencer frowned and thought, ''Fiona''s daughter is in M City.


    Sitting in the car, Fiona was so nervous that she did not dare to relax at all. She took out her phone and dialed the number of Ruby. "How is it going, Ruby? Sarah is in hospital? "


    "She has been sent for treatment. Don''t worry too much."


    "I''m on my way." Fiona was short of breath, "She never had a fever. How could this happen? Is it serious? "


    "She got a fever this noon. She even didn''t move a bit. The fever didn''t go down until evening. On the contrary, it got worse. That''s why I took her to the hospital." There was a hint of self blame in Ruby''s voice, "How could she have a fever? I don''t know either!"


    "Is she allergic to something?"


    "She hasn''t eaten anything today! She had porridge for breakfast, steamed buns for lunch.. " Talking about this, Ruby suddenly was confused and talked to herself, "The radish I made at noon, steamed buns in the morning are wrapped with radish, does it mean Is she allergic to carrots? "


    Sitting beside Fiona, Spencer was surprised. ''Who else in the world hate carrots more than I do?


    Fiona tightened her hand, which was holding the phone, and deliberately hid from Spencer. She said, "The carrot is impossible. Maybe there is another reason. Ruby, please help me. I''ll be right there."


    "Okay. Take your time."


    After hanging up the phone, Spencer glanced at Fiona and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Leaning against the car window, Fiona shook her head and said, "Thank you."


    When he was about to speak, Fiona added, "You can go back first after you send me to the hospital."


    "It''s none of your business whether I go back or not." He turned to look at the car window on the other side. But what he was looking at was not the scenery, but the reflection of Fiona on the car window.


    "Fiona, how old are you?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is eyes away and said, "I''m here to have a look."


    "Sarah is cute, isn''t she?"


    "Sarah?" The expression on his face was a little twisted. "Fiona Is her third child? "


    "Well..." Ruby was shocked, "No, Fiona only has one child!"


    "Why call her Sarah?"


    "Haha..." Ruby laughed brightly and said, "You think too much! Because where Fiona worked had such a place, so she named her Sarah"


    "So it is." Suddenly, Spencer felt relieved and nodded.


    "Mr. Spencer, how about you go back?" Ruby took a look at the ward and said, "Fiona can stay here by herself."


    "Did she drive me away?" Spencer snorted, "She just doesn''t like me that much. I''m not leaving!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrows. In fact, she didn''t want Spencer leave either, so she asked, "Mr. Spencer, is it the first time that you see Sarah?"


    "Of course."


    "Sarah is a good girl." Ruby smiled and said, "Actually, I don''t trust Fiona if she stays here by herself If you don''t have anything else to do, please stay here and accompany them. I''m going back to get some toiletries, and I''ll be back tomorrow. "


    "Okay." Spencer replied without any hesitation.


    After Ruby left the ward with relief, Spencer stood at the ward door for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly called Terence.


    Beep, beep, beep


    The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up.


    "Hello?! Spencer! You night owl! Do you know what time it is now? Why do you call me so late? You''d better have something urgent! "


    "Who betrayed Fiona? And who is the father of Sarah?"


    "Sarah? Fiona''s child? " Terence spirit came at once, he asked, "Where are you now? What happened? "


    "LJ 309 Hospital. Fiona''s baby is in hospital." After a pause, Spencer continued, "I want to know all the information about Fiona. You don''t have to investigate. Just tell me what you know."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, Terence said, "I''ll go to bed now, and I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 263 The Bad Guy Touching My Ass

    "Who are you?" Early in the morning, when Sarah opened her eyes in the ward, she saw a strange uncle sitting by her bed. The little girl blinked and opened her eyes. "Who are you?" she asked


    The tension suddenly increased. Spencer forced a smile and waved his hand awkwardly, "Hey!"


    "Humph!" The little girl turned her head away and snorted.


    Spencer was a little stunned, ''This little guy is just like her mom. Why they don''t like me at all? He had been taking care of the little girl the whole night for fear that she would get a fever again. As a result, he was disliked by her before he could say a word.


    "Hey! Sarah! " Shouted Spencer.


    "Humph!"


    "Are you dumb? Why do you only know how to snort but don''t how to speak? "


    "You are the one who is dumb! Mommy said... " Sarah pouted, "Mom says, don''t talk to strangers."


    "I''m not a stranger. I come here with your mother." All of a sudden, Spencer approached Sarah and poked her in the face with his index finger. "It''s so soft," he said


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Sarah slapped hard on his hand and shouted, "Bad guy!"


    "I..." When he was about to lose his tongue, the door of the ward was opened with a clatter.


    "Oh my god, let me see who you are!"


    Spencer blinked his eyes and responded, "Terence? !" Terence was carrying a bag of things into the ward. When he saw Sarah, his eyes lit up. He threw the things in his hands onto the bed and picked up Sarah. Then he shouted excitedly, "Sarah, I''m here to see you! My dearest baby... "


    Spencer immediately jumped up from the chair and grabbed Terence''s collar. "Do you know her?"


    "Well..." "I know her, but she doesn''t know me," said Terence reluctantly


    Sarah looked at Terence, then at Spencer. Suddenly, she shut her eyes and burst into tears.


    "Wow Mommy She cried


    "Hey! Hey! Terence! What are you doing? " When Spencer saw Sarah cry, he was so anxious that he hastily took her from Terence''s hand. Holding her awkwardly, he said, "Well, Don''t cry, Sarah, don''t cry...


    "Wow I want my mom... " Sarah kicked him in his arms and cried bitterly.


    "Sweetie, don''t cry. Don''t cry." Terence was also worried about her. He begged, "Uncle bought you snacks and toys. Don''t cry, okay?"


    "Spencer! Terence! "


    At that moment, a sweet voice came from the door. Holding the doorknob, Fiona glared at the two men who were making her daughter cry. She spoke their names without any emotion. "You two get out!"


    "Wow Mom... " Upon hearing Fiona''s voice, Sarah cried even louder. She bowed and moved closer to her.


    Having no other choice, Spencer held Sarah in his arms and gave her to Fiona and suggested, "Well, I didn''t make she cry! It was Terence who did this! "


    Sarah burst into wails and ran to Fiona. Fiona raised her head and glared at Spencer. "Get out!"


    "I What''s wrong with you? " Spencer was enraged.


    "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    even more loudly.


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth twitched. "So whatever I say will be wrong, right?"


    "Don''t touch my daughter!" "Hiss..." Fiona gave Spencer a pat But the next moment, she felt so painful in her foot that she took a deep breath.


    "Fiona, you can''t do that." While speaking, Terence took the opportunity to walk towards the door with Fiona and Ryan, pushing them out of the ward. "Go and see the doctor. See if the wound is swollen again! I''ll take care of them! "


    "Hey, Terence, don''t push me!"


    Frowning, Ryan tried to protect Fiona. But he failed to stop Terence and had to leave.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was closed. Fiona became extremely angry. She turned around and knocked on the door, "Open the door! Terence, please open the door! "


    "What happened?" Ruby arrived just in time and thought something big happened.


    "Ruby, it''s time for Sarah to have an injection!" But Spencer and Terence was win there and they didn''t allow me in, "she added


    "Ruby, don''t worry. You can rest assured!" "Take it easy, Fiona!" shouted Terence in the ward


    Fiona was angry and anxious. She was about to knock at the door again, but was stopped by Ryan. "Fiona."


    "What... What''s wrong?"


    "Let me take you to check your feet first." Ryan''s face was covered with a layer of shadow.


    "But..."


    "No buts." But Ryan held her in his arms and walked forward. In my heart, you are far more important than Sarah. Moreover, it is her father who is together with Sarah!


    Fiona rolled her eyes and asked, "Ryan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Looking at this complex situation, Ruby patted the door and said, "Terence, open the door. I''m going in!"


    Terence shrugged his shoulders and opened the door at once. Ruby opened the door and came in. What she saw was Sarah nestling in the arms of Spencer, not crying but waiting for the injection.


    "What happened?" Ruby asked.

 Chapter 264 Give Me Back Sarah

    "Aunt Ruby, I don''t have an injection!" At the sight of Ruby, Sarah spoke triumphantly.


    "Why don''t you give an injection?" Ruby got stunned and turned to the nurse. "Does Sarah get better?"


    The nurse nodded, "Yes. Just two more injection is needed to stabilize her condition, but this man... " The nurse looked at Spencer and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "I told her not to do that." Holding Sarah in his arms, Spencer didn''t dare to move a little. ''What if I break such a little doll?'' he thought! He had never touched such a small thing!


    "But..."


    "Why does she need injection when she is well?" Furrowing his brows, he continued, "Don''t you feel pity for her who just cried hysterically? If so, she could take more medicine. Tell me. " He pointed at the nurse and asked, "Do you think it is okay to take medicine?"


    "It''s okay to take medicine."


    "Then take the medicine. It''s settled." Spencer had made the decision.


    "Then take it." Ruby nodded. She didn''t want Sarah to suffer. It would be the best if she didn''t need the injection. However, she didn''t expect that Spencer would defend Sarah.


    "Yeah! Great! No need for injection! " Hearing this, Sarah immediately smiled through tears.


    Seeing her smile, Spencer was strangely happy. He said, "You don''t need to have an injection, but you must take medicine, or you will get sick. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I know!" Sarah immediately nodded and stared at Spencer. "Who are you? You''re so great!"


    Spencer then raised his head proudly and responded, "Of course, I''m the best. I''m the best man in the world."


    "Are you better than my mother?" Sarah blinked and asked.


    "Humph!" Spencer snorted, "Of course! Of course I''m better than her! "


    "Can you, can you ask mom to give me candies?" Sarah looked at him with admiration.


    "Candies!" Then he took a glance at the snacks brought by Terence. He took out a bigger lollipop and passed it to Sarah, saying, "Here you are."


    "Thank you!" She took it over cheerfully.


    Terence patted on Ruby''s shoulder, and they left the room quietly.


    "Sarah is the child of Spencer, right?" Terence asked straightforwardly.


    "Since you''re so smart, why did you ask such a stupid question?" Ruby sighed.


    "I felt something was wrong three years ago. How could Fiona carry other people''s child?" Terence rested his left hand on his waist and said, "I didn''t believe it when he told me that. He was also confused. Just now, you see how well the father and the daughter got along with each other! "


    "Yes, you''re right!" Ruby was helpless, "What a poor man Mr. Spencer is! We all know the truth except him. Why don''t we just tell him the truth?"


    "I''ve been thinking that he could remember a lot of things recently. Why don''t we try to tell him?" Suggested Terence.


    "If we tell her the truth, what about the grievances that Fiona has suffered for so many years?" Staring at Terence, Ruby said seriously, "Although I feel sorry for Mr. Spencer, I''m goi


    All of a sudden, Spencer''s face darkened with anger. The atmosphere in the whole clinic was all depressed. He slowly opened his thin lips and said, "Well, are you still unwilling to let go?"


    It was until then that Fiona pushed Ryan a little in a panic. She looked at Spencer, as if trying to avoid any eye contact with him.


    Ryan straightened up and stared at Spencer without fear. A trace of jealousy and ruthlessness could be seen in his eyes. Did he insist on holding Fiona even if he lost his memory?


    "Leave this encumbrances to me, and date with another man?" "Do you really take me for a sitting duck, Fiona?" Spencer asked through gritted teeth


    "Give me Sarah!" Fiona was startled.


    "Of course, I''ll give her to you!" Spencer furrowed his eyebrows and his voice seemed cold. He threw Sarah out directly.


    "Sarah!" Fiona exclaimed, her eyes as wide as bells.


    "What?" Sarah screamed and felt as if she was flying in the air. It was so exciting.


    "Sarah." Startled, Ryan hastily stepped forward and caught Sarah. His face turned pale, "Sarah, are you okay?"


    Sarah laughed and shook her head, "It''s so funny!"


    Covering her chest, Fiona took a deep breath, as if she had just survived a disaster.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Spencer slammed the door shut, which looked like the door would be crushed.


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and said, "I think I have nothing to do with you. " And she stifled every bit of Spencer''s affection for her in time in the cradle.


    At this moment, his phone rang


    When Spencer was walking forward, his phone rang. His eyes turned a little red because he hadn''t slept all night. But he didn''t notice it. He answered the phone numbly, "Hello?"


    "Spencer!"


    A sweet voice resounded from the other end of the line. Shocked, he asked, "Celine? It''s midnight in your area, right? Why are you still up? "


    "I have a good news for you, so I was too excited to fall asleep."


    "What good news?"


    "Well I will come back next month at the latest! Are you happy? "

 Chapter 265 The Earthquake Arrived At Midnight

    "Good morning, Miss Fiona!"


    "You look good today, Miss Fiona!"


    "How''s your foot, Miss Fiona?"


    Fiona nodded, "All right. Let''s go to eat!"


    It was the rush hour after the morning exercise. Against the crowd, Fiona walked towards her office with the resigned materials in her hand. She had been injured for a week and her feet were almost recovered. When she suddenly appeared in people''s sight, she naturally received a lot of concern.


    In the orderly queue, Spencer walked in the front alone. As soon as he walked in, he saw Fiona, who was walking towards him. He knew that she had stayed in their dormitory for a week, and that she had picked up her daughter. He knew everything about her, but he didn''t want to talk to her any more.


    After casting a cold glance at Fiona, Spencer drew back his gaze coldly. But step by step, the two people got closer and closer to each other. With the material in her hands, Fiona brushed past him.


    "Huh." Spencer sighed with self mockery. He knew clearly that she would not say hello to him and that he had been mentally prepared for this, but he still felt that he was ignored. Damn it!


    Hearing the subtly sighed sigh of Spencer, Fiona quickened her pace.


    "What happened between the instructor and Miss Fiona?"


    "I don''t know. Why do they treat each other like strangers?"


    "Last time, Crystal was almost scolded by the drillmaster because Miss Fiona sprained her ankle. Obviously, he cares about Miss Fiona very much! Why didn''t they greet each other? "


    "They are good from bad."


    "Yes. They were fine during the initial training and suddenly remained silent for a long time."


    "I heard that Miss Fiona is leaving the base!"


    "Tut, is it because she upsets the instructor?"


    "That''s not right! Miss Fiona''s daughter are here. I guess it''s because the instructor doesn''t accept Miss Fiona''s daughter that he deliberately gives her the cold shoulder. "


    "There must be something fishy between them..."


    "You finally notice!"


    In the canteen, girls of third group chatted with each other in a low voice to kill time while eating.


    Spencer heard a few words from time to time, but he pretended not to hear them. Perhaps he really cared about Fiona''s daughter? He had planned to tell Fiona that he loved her, but now he changed his mind because of the sudden appearance of Fiona''s daughter? But what he cared more about was Ryan! He couldn''t help clenching his fists every day when he thought of the scene of them kissing.


    The night when he was staying with Sarah, he felt a little sorry for her. He didn''t want to know what had happened to Fiona, and he didn''t want to know who had betrayed her. He only wanted to look forward. But the appearance of Ryan extinguished his impatience in an instant.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    With a punch on the table, he sprang to his feet.


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, you don''t want to eat?" Karl raised his head and asked.


    "No, I''m good." He turned and left.


    Karl finished the porridge


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ames sighed and glanced at Fiona.


    "Yes."


    "You can solve your problems with Mr. Spencer in private." "Don''t blow up the issue to a point where only the force can solve it. It''s not good for anyone."


    Fiona frowned, "Nothing happened between me and Mr. Spencer."


    "That''s your fault. Everyone can see that he has feelings for you! Miss Fiona, you can''t deny it! " "Please think about your relationship with Mr. Spencer," said James, shaking his head


    On that night, Fiona was heartbroken. She patted Sarah who was sleeping soundly, and her head was as messy as paste. There was nothing between her and Spencer


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, she felt a violent shake, and the cup on the table also fell to the ground with a bang.


    Earthquake!


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona sobered up at once, getting all the hairs stood up.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    It shook violently again. Fiona grabbed the clothes on the bedside table and put them on. Then she carried Sarah in her arms and rushed out.


    Beep beep beep beep¡ª¡ª


    "Assemble! Assemble! "


    The sound of late night was particularly urgent in the whole camp. When she opened the door and got out, she saw several people running down the corridor. They looked anxious but orderly.


    "Are you okay? Is everyone okay? "


    "Is there anyone who hasn''t woke up?"


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Fiona walked the last few steps. When she went down the stairs, the house shook more violently. She couldn''t support herself and fell her back to the wall.


    "Ahahah Ah... " Sarah woke up from her dream and burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry, Sarah, don''t cry!" Fiona hurried to comfort the little girl. When she heard Sarah crying in such a hurry, she would become more uneasy, and the people around her would also be more agitated.


    "Fiona! "Hi, Fiona!"


    As she was about to continue running, she heard someone call her name. Following the direction of the voice, she saw a man, who was in an awful look, striding against the crowd, running towards her.

 Chapter 266 Go To CL Mountain To Rescue

    There was still a trace of dried blood hanging on the corner of Spencer''s mouth. His hair was a little messy, and his clothes were torn. He looked so embarrassed, but he looked so anxious.


    "Fiona!" He strode up the stairs and kept calling her name. His calling brought much comfort to her. After making a turn, he finally saw Fiona and Sarah in her arms. He was relieved.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The building was rocked violently again. Fiona fell to the wall again, but still tried to protect Sarah.


    "Aha Mom... "


    Spencer couldn''t keep his balance either. He steadied himself by holding on to the handle of the stairs. "Stand there and don''t move! Wait for me! " After saying that, he raised his foot and came to Fiona.


    "Spencer! Why are you here?" It was hard to tell whether she was frightened by the sudden earthquake or touched by Spencer''s flustered appearance. However, when she saw him, she still asked, "Aren''t you in the house arrest? How did you get out?"


    "Are you trying to me them if I don''t run out? !" Spencer said coldly and looked at Fiona, "Are you okay? Scared? "


    Biting her lower lip, she shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "What?" Fiona screamed and shrank her body.


    Spencer reached out and held her in his arms. After two seconds, he patted her on the head and said, "Give me Sarah." Then he picked up Sarah without waiting for her to react.


    Last time when she saw him holding Sarah, Fiona only felt her heart beating faster. But this time, there were some different feelings in her heart, for example, moving.


    "Bad guy, why are you here?" Sarah twitched her mouth and asked with grievance.


    "I''m going to take you out." Spencer said it deliberately in a vicious tone. He held Sarah in his arms with one hand and stretched out Fiona. "Let me take you out."


    Taking a look at his big hand, which was just about to touch hers, Fiona was dragged by him all of a sudden.


    "What are you looking at?" He grabbed her hand tightly and said, "Just follow me if I ask you to. I won''t sell you out." "Walk against the wall. Don''t fall to the ground," he snorted as he reminded her carefully.


    "Thank you." Fiona said in a low voice.


    "Mommy, your face is so red!" Sarah rested his head on Spencer''s shoulder and looked at Fiona with his innocent eyes.


    Spencer couldn''t help smiling.


    The shaking of the ground continued, and everyone ran towards the empty playground. As for George, he was also running against the crowd and rushed to the family building, asking, "Where is Spencer?! Has he come out? "


    "Mr. Spencer has already escaped. He broke into the closed door and escaped!" A man on duty helped George up and said, "Mr. Spencer has rushed out of here as soon as the earthquake hit. He is so crazy and I don''t know where he has gone. Be careful! "


    "How can I slow down?" It was the building of the family building. Seeing people running out, George grabbed one and asked, "Have you seen Fi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    eless to just save people. Psychological guidance is necessary for rescuers and rescuers in front of such a huge disaster. "


    Looking at the serious look on Fiona''s face, Spencer didn''t say a word.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll have a way." Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    "What''s the hurry?" He grabbed her arm and said, "I said you couldn''t go there? What''s the hurry? "


    Taking a look at Spencer, Fiona asked, "Did you agree?"


    "Agree! Agree! Can I say no? !" Spencer took a deep breath and continued, "I have never seen people in the disaster area as enthusiastic as you are! But I warn you, don''t forget to settle down there and stay there! "


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! " Fiona smiled as she apparently relaxed her face. "Then I''ll get ready."


    Staring at her back, Spencer had a strange feeling. It was just this that he couldn''t take his eyes off her. No matter if it was the familiarity from the bottom of his heart, or the strong temperament on her body, it was that made him unable to forget her. He had been angry for a whole week. As a result, last night when the earthquake hit, he couldn''t control his legs and rushed out.


    Spencer, how could you be so shameless?


    "George, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Fiona told George that she was going to the disaster area, "Please take care of Sarah. I don''t know when I''ll be back."


    "I know it. You must hurry up and want to go there." George frowned, "I can''t persuade you. I just want to remind you to take care."


    "I know." Fiona nodded, "But is your leg okay? "


    "It''s not that serious. I just feel a little uncomfortable." George said helplessly, "Spencer showed no mercy! If I am disabled by him again, I will definitely kill him! Well, go and pack your things. If Sarah sees you, she won''t be able to leave. "


    "Okay, I''ll go pack now."


    "Go ahead!" George waved his hand, patted his leg, and said to himself, "When can you completely recover and help those in need of help?"

 Chapter 267 Spencer Disappeared

    After spending a day and a night''s arrangement, people in the NJ City base dared to set out. However, people in the disaster area of CL Mountain had been unable to get in touch with the outside world for a day or two. The rescue was approaching.


    The road to CL Mountain seemed more difficult because of aftershocks from time to time. It was unlucky that it was raining now. There would be a decline of the land. The consequences would be unthinkable. It was already very dark during the day, if when the night came...


    "The troop can only go two thousand meters forward." In the car, the voice of Spencer came from his intercom, "The road in front of us has been blocked by boulders. We can only walk forward on our legs, but there are still more than a thousand meters away from the most serious disaster village."


    When he heard the news from ahead, Spencer hung up the intercom. He looked out of the window at the mountains and stones, in a complicated mood. Natural disasters were inevitable. Hopefully, there wouldn''t be too many casualties.


    "There are always some things that we can''t avoid." Fiona glanced at Spencer and said, "I know, you have a lot of responsibilities to take. Don''t be overwhelmed by responsibilities. You''ve done your best."


    Spencer smiled faintly and teased, "Do you know mind reading?"


    "Humph!" Fiona protested in a low voice, "Are you really going to the disaster area, Mr. Spencer?" Fiona confirmed. Because with his position, there was really no need for Spencer to come in person. Moreover, he needed a few people to follow him and protect him.


    "It''s my responsibility."


    Finally, the convoy moved to an end where the traffic was off. All the people got out of the cars. Robert, the second leader of the NJ City base, was the chief commander of the rescue action. He had assigned the rescue work to different areas.


    Some of them chose to stay in a camp, while others went on foot for the rescue line.


    Carrying her belongings on her back, Fiona walked in the end of the three groups. There was no a complete path in front of her, only the huge stones and mountains. She could only step on them.


    "Give me your bag," Spencer had been walking at the front of the line and then returned to Fiona quickly after he gave the task of the leader to Janice. She looked so clumsy.


    Fiona wiped her sweat and said, "I''m fine."


    "I know." Then Spencer dragged her bag from her and continued, "If you walk like this speed, you''ll be a drag on us. I take the interests of the whole into consideration. Do you think I''m flattering you?"


    At this moment, her phone rang


    As she spoke, the phone in her pocket rang.


    "I''m sorry." Fiona apologized and took out the phone. Seeing it was from Ryan, she picked it up, "Hello? ''Ryan? What''s wrong? " Hearing that, Spencer stopped in his tracks.


    "CL Mountain had an earthquake. It''s so close to your base. Are you okay? Is Sarah okay? "


    "We are all fine "Snort -" Hello? Ryan, can you hear me? " Suddenly, she heard the busy tone from the other end of the phone and the voice of Ryan from the other end of the line.


    Spencer snorted, "If you keep going forward, there will be no signal."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    f she didn''t eat well or didn''t sleep well. What she couldn''t bear most was the rainy days.


    But she refrained from it.


    And Spencer was busier now. He went back to the camp twice in three days and set off again every time he came back without taking a break. However, every time he came back, he would say hello to her. Sometimes he gave her a simple look, sometimes he would simply greet her.


    It''s just that knowing that they are all good to each other can make them feel at ease.


    When the sun rose in the fourth morning, all the people in the camp were excited.


    "Something''s wrong!" However, before their happiness got any better, Spencer''s assistant, who had been following him, rushed into his tent and reported, "Mr. Spencer, he disappeared!"


    "What? !" With a rattled expression, Fiona grabbed the man by the sleeve and asked, "Who is missing? Is Spencer missing?! You mean Spencer? "


    The man nodded and wiped the mud off his face. "Last night, Mr. Spencer went with me to save a little boy who ran up the mountain. He asked me to wait for him on the motorboat. He went up the mountain alone, but after a long time, the boy ran out himself and said that the uncle who saved him was trapped and asked me to find someone to save him."


    "So you came back? !" With red eyes, Fiona roared, "So that''s why you are back? Why don''t you save him?! Why don''t you go with him? "


    "Of course not!" The man looked sad, "I''m bound to return to save Mr. Spencer. But when I was about to climb up the mountain, the sand slipped down and sealed the road. I was on my motorboat. When I met rescuers, I asked them to go up the mountain to save people. I... I came back to inform you. "


    "Send someone to find him!" Robert pounded the table.


    "I want to go with you!" Fiona came back to her senses, "I''m going to find him!"


    "Miss Fiona, you can''t go!" Robert refused without hesitation, "You can do nothing to help the rescue."


    "No, I must go!" Her eyes were filled with tears. Trying hard to hold them back, she pleaded, "I must go find him. If you don''t let me go, I will go to find him myself! I have to! "

 Chapter 268 I Dont Want You To Die

    "Here it is! I saved him here. "


    Sitting on the leather boat with a few rescuers, Fiona saw the spot where Spencer disappeared. The mountain road had been blocked by the giant stones, while the yellow mud was still flowing out from the crack of the rocks. The trees in the mountain were all destroyed without any sign of life.


    Fiona clenched her fists. He had been sleeping for the whole night. According to his usual behavior, he had climbed out of the door. But he did not come out now. Did something happen?


    "Miss Fiona, wait for us on your boat. Let''s go to find him." Said Robert.


    "No, I will go with you." Fiona shook her head firmly. "I''ve already come here, and I can''t just sit and wait. I''m going to find him myself!"


    Splash¡ª¡ª


    Soon, heavy rain fell again. The sun in the sky was gradually unable to bear the heat, and was covered by dark clouds.


    "It''s raining again." Robert frowned, "Miss Fiona..."


    "Mr. Robert, you didn''t stop me when I was in the camp, and now, you can''t stop me either. I must go up the mountain. " Gritting her teeth, Fiona stood up first and held the edge of the boat to get off. Her action was clumsy, but her back looked firm.


    Fiona stepped on the mud with her foot. When she was about to take the other foot, Robert held her immediately.


    "Be careful!" Robert held her arm and got off the motorboat quickly. "I''m not stopping you. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. "


    Looking at Fiona''s profile, Robert said suddenly, "Mr. Spencer means a lot to you."


    Fiona was stunned for a while, "I just, I can''t let him die."


    Robert didn''t say anything. Instead, he helped Fiona get off the motorboat. After she put on her raincoat, carried the light and began to climb the mountain.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Spencer!"


    "Mr. Spencer, can you hear me?"


    They shouted and tried to find him. But the forest was boundless and the rain was falling heavier. The debris flow might break down at any time.


    Caught up with the others, Fiona landed on a large area. Out of breath, she turned her head and saw a fault not far from her. It was like an earthquake collapsed. Frowning, Fiona decided to take a look inside.


    "Let''s go there and have a look!" Robert shouted.


    As soon as she was about to follow them, she took a look at the fault on her face. Her instinct told her that she wouldn''t rest assured if she didn''t go to the fault area. Thinking of this, she took a step to the fault and wiped off the raindrops on her face.


    "Spencer! Are you here, Spencer? " It took her a while to explore the depth of the tree, and then she reached out to have a look at. The fault was three or four meters high, and the river was surging yellow mud.


    Fiona couldn''t see what river courses on the shore looked like. She tightened her grip on the trunk and stretched out.


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    But


    e raging waves hit the stone hard all of a sudden. Fiona was shocked. She used both her hands and feet to lean heavily on the trunk. She didn''t know where she got the strength, but shouted, "Get on the tree, Spencer!"


    Spencer nodded and jumped up to the tree before another wave hit her.


    "Are you okay?" Fiona asked, and Spencer shook his head. The next second, the trunk shook violently.


    Fiona was taken aback. If it weren''t for the huge stone around the tree, the thick tree would have been swept away.


    He was leaning against a tree trunk, breathing heavily. Meanwhile, Fiona, who was standing in front of him, clenched her fists. A feeling of survival flowed between them.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay in the camp?" "Who let you come here?" he asked in an angry tone


    "They said..." Fiona twitched her mouth and felt wronged, just like Sarah''s expression. "They said you were missing."


    He asked in surprise, "So that''s why you are here?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded her head. Somehow, her tears fell again. "You can''t die. I don''t want you to die They said you were missing. I want to find you... "


    Fiona said intermittently and said something else, but Spencer listened quietly with his mouth slightly raised. He heard that Fiona said that she wanted to save him


    "Look, I''ve really found you!" Fiona sobbed, "I will find you. I won''t let you die. I Hmm... "


    Before she could finish her words, she was gagged by a violent kiss. Shocked, Fiona froze and forgot to react or push him away.


    Standing in front of Fiona, he tilted his head and pressed his cold lips on her. Spencer held her face in his hands and stroked it with his fingertips, trying to feel her tears


    He had never been so emotional except for Fiona.


    The flood under the tree was surging, and the rain kept falling. It was supposed to be a dilemma, but the two people on the tree didn''t seem to notice it.

 Chapter 269 th I Just Like You

    "Hmm..." The cold rain hit her face, and Fiona suddenly reacted. She was so anxious that she clenched her fists and beat Spencer hard, "Let go Hmm... "


    Spencer was determined not to let go of Fiona. He pressed her down on the tree trunk, kissing her. Fiona, you provoked me first this time, which made me restless and made me unable to let you go Since you care so much about me, I will repay you in my own way.


    "Damn it Well Let go of me... " Fiona''s fist was caught by Spencer, and she really fell into an irresistible situation.


    "Tut..." After a long time, Spencer contentedly let go of Fiona, but still stared at her.


    Fiona''s lips were a little red and swollen, and her face was even redder as if she was bleeding.


    "You..." Fiona suddenly looked up at Spencer''s burning eyes and hurriedly turned away, "Spencer! You are a bastard. You rascal! You How dare you... "


    "How dare I?" Spencer chuckled and leaned his head forward again.


    "Don''t come over!" Fiona put her hands on Spencer''s chest.


    Boom - boom¡ª¡ª


    The flood roared again and the tree trunk swayed again.


    "Ah --" Fiona cried out in fear. Her hands on his chest were changed into clothes to hold him.


    "Nothing." Spencer held Fiona in his arms and smiled, "Sit down and keep your balance. You said you couldn''t leave me. Why do you have to be strong? "


    After saying that, he was not surprised to receive a big white eye from Fiona.


    The two sat on the branch carefully. Fiona sniffed, but she didn''t dare to look at Spencer. She just asked, "When will the flood stop? I don''t know where Robert has gone. I don''t know if he is okay. "


    "You come with him?" Spencer asked, but touched his leg, "How does he take care of you? If you didn''t meet me, what would you do? "


    "I met you!" Fiona was very angry. "I met you You will only take advantage of me! "


    "Oh?" Spencer gave an evil smile and said, "You are right. Now, there is no one but you and me. No one will know if I want to take advantage of you, right?"


    "You Don''t come over! " Fiona tightly grabbed the clothes on her chest and was about to move away from Spencer, but her hand accidentally touched his leg.


    "Hiss..." Spencer took a deep breath of air and turned pale.


    "What''s wrong with you? !" Fiona was shocked. She looked at Spencer''s leg and saw a big cut in his left leg. There was a long wound under his trousers, from knee to calf.


    "You are injured!" Fiona frowned and was startled, "Are you all right? Spencer, why don''t you say it? Are you okay? "


    Spencer curled his mouth and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    "Let me have a look!" Fiona hurriedly squatted in front of him. When she was about to touch his trousers, her hand was suddenly pressed by Spencer. "What are you doing?" Fiona looked up and asked.


    "What are you looking at? Don''t look!" Looking at Fiona, Spencer teased, "You care so much about me, which makes me very burdened!"


    "You don''t have to." Fiona glared at Spencer, "I just don''t want you to die. Don''t think too much." As she spoke, she clapped Spencer''s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    htly because of the cold.


    "Is it cold?" Spencer asked with concern and reached out to hold her.


    "Don''t touch me!" Fiona''s face turned red with anger. "You Stay away from me! Otherwise, I will sue you for impoliteness! "


    "Who are you going to tell in the wild?"


    Fiona angrily turned her face away and said, "Spencer, I warn you, you were being rude just now! If you play with me again, I will be rude to you! If it weren''t for the inconvenience now, I would have I will be rude to you. "


    "I didn''t play with you." Spencer''s eyes suddenly became serious. "I''m also very demanding. I don''t kiss ordinary women even if they want to. Fiona. " Spencer suddenly grabbed Fiona''s hand and said, "I like you. I kissed you because I like you. "


    I like you I like you


    Fiona suddenly raised her head and looked at Spencer in disbelief, digesting his sudden confession. "Spencer, what you said is not funny at all."


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Spencer was slightly annoyed.


    Fiona smiled bitterly, "Mr. Spencer is a promising and charming young man. I''m just a single mother with a child. Do you think I can believe that you like me?" Fiona clenched her hands tightly. Spencer, I don''t believe you said you like me. We two can''t go back


    "But I just like you." Spencer said firmly, "There is no way to fall in love."


    "I, Achoo --" Fiona sneezed again and curled up more tightly.


    Spencer frowned and touched Fiona''s forehead without saying anything. He was surprised, "You have a fever?"


    "Nothing." Fiona wiped her nose and shook her head, which began to faint. "It didn''t matter, I fell ill when I was a child and had a fever as soon as I got wet."


    "Fiona has a fever as soon as she gets wet in the rain..."


    Damn memories suddenly appeared at this time, Spencer suddenly covered his chest, "My heart hurts..."


    "What''s wrong with you?" Fiona was shocked.


    "Fiona..." Spencer suddenly choked with sobs. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He suddenly held Fiona tightly in his arms and said, "Fiona..."

 Chapter 270 th You Should Be Responsible For Me

    "What''s wrong with you?" Fiona asked again, but her brain suddenly became dizzy.


    "I, I don''t know." Spencer held Fiona in his arms, felt the heat from her body and frowned, "You do have a fever, and it seems that it is getting worse and worse. We must get out of here as soon as possible."


    Spencer''s arms seemed to be a harbor that could be relied on. All the disguises of Fiona were put down. She was really dizzy now, with pain all over her body and didn''t want to move, but her reason was still there.


    "We can''t leave now." Fiona listened to the sound of water under her feet and pushed Spencer, "Let go of me."


    "No." However, Spencer held Fiona tightly. "Now there is no one else around. I can do whatever I want. Do not provoke me."


    "Cough..." Fiona suddenly coughed. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, but she chuckled and ignored the exaggerated threat. "Robert, why haven''t you come yet?"


    "He should be here soon." Spencer held up Fiona''s cold hands, rubbed and yawned, and murmured, "It will warm up a little."


    "It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t come." Spencer suddenly added, "You will be fine with me."


    Fiona looked at Spencer, her eyes covered with a thin layer of mist. Spencer, why did you do this all of a sudden? If you hadn''t been too heartless before, I would have been cheated by you. Your body, your heart and are not here


    "Fiona." Spencer suddenly said, "Break up with Ryan after going out."


    Fiona''s lips were a little white, and she said with a faint smile, "Is Mr. Spencer ordering me?"


    "If you don''t want to break up, it''s an order." Spencer held Fiona in his arms and said, "Look, I''m holding you now and I kissed you just now. We have done what boyfriend and girlfriend should do. So you have to break up with Ryan. "


    "And then?" Fiona shrank and felt sleepy.


    "Then stay with me." Spencer was a little complacent, with a beautiful arc at the corner of his mouth.


    Fiona laughed, but only she could feel the bitterness in her smile. "What about Celine?"


    Spencer''s smile froze. Celine, Celine.


    "And my Sarah." Fiona said slowly, "Do you want to accept Sarah? You are going to be her... " After a pause, Fiona was unable to say the two words "father".


    Spencer''s Adam''s apple rolled and his body stiffened.


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Miss Fiona, can you hear us?"


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    Just then, a faint sound of looking for someone came from above. The two looked at each other. Spencer looked up and replied loudly, "We are here! Can you hear me? We are here! "


    "Mr. Spencer''s voice!" The rescue team on the mountain heard the sound and hurried to follow the source of the sound.


    Robert rushed to the front, but saw a scene that was enough to make him depressed. On the thick tree, Fiona nestled in Spencer''s arms, as quiet as a lovely kitten, while Spencer held Fiona in a posture like a lover who had been in love for a long time. His love for Fiona seemed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ern. An unarmed woman in such a critical time, even desperately to save you, this is not what love is? Mr. Spencer, you can be happy secretly. Miss Fiona must love you very much. "


    Thinking of the discussions, Spencer looked at Fiona again and said, "They said, you are determined to save me. You don''t care about me, why do you save me?" His heart was filled with something, and Spencer knew it was moved.


    "I just don''t want you to die."


    "Why don''t you want me to die?" Spencer pressed.


    "Because..." Fiona paused and said, "Because you are very powerful, a talent that the society needs, and everyone needs you."


    As soon as Fiona finished, Spencer giggled.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "What did you say I was laughing at?" Spencer felt that he hadn''t smiled so heartlessly for a long time, "Everyone needs me Fiona, do you need me? " After that, without waiting for any response from Fiona, Spencer suddenly raised her chin and slowly drew her face closer. Every time she got closer, her breath would increase by one point.


    "Fiona..." As soon as Spencer spoke, his voice turned into a magnetic hoarse voice, "I seem to be addicted to kissing you, and you saved my life. You should be responsible for me, otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I will do anything more ''excessive''..."


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! Have breakfast! " Karl''s voice suddenly appeared outside the tent, and then the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted by him. "Miss Fiona and Mr. Spencer..."


    Karl suddenly saw the situation in the tent. His feet, words and body stiffened. It''s over. I interrupted Mr. Spencer! Sure enough, the next second, Karl only saw Spencer''s cold look back, with cold light in his eyes


    Fiona suddenly clapped away Spencer''s hand holding her chin, and covered her panic with a vicious tone, "I''m going to eat."


    "Well, well, eating is the most important thing." Spencer snorted and said to Karl, "Bring breakfast here."


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "

 Chapter 271 th The Most Important Thing Is to Please Sarah

    It was sunny in CL Mountain. There was no earthquake or debris flow. Although the dead have passed away, tomorrow is a new hope for the living.


    The rescue team of the NJ City base stayed in the CL Mountain region for ten days.


    Spencer finally knew the role of Fiona. Every time someone was rescued, or lost a family member, or disabled, Fiona would always go to chat with them and guide them. Children especially like Fiona, because Fiona can draw, with a pen to scribble, each one, the children took the painting and left happily.


    Because of his injured leg, Spencer didn''t take part in the rescue work at the front, but was in charge of the command at the back. But most of the time, he stayed by Fiona''s side in a daze. It was good to see her busy, to see her drawing quietly, and there was always a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    The whole camp knew that Mr. Spencer was in love.


    Ten days later, in the sunny day, the rescue team returned to the base one after another.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    Spencer''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He took it out and found that it was a message from Celine, who was abroad.


    "Spencer, my application for returning home has been approved by the company. I can go back in mid September."


    Spencer took a look at Fiona in the car and then reached out to reply to the message, "Okay, then come back." Come back and solve our problems.


    At the gate of the NJ City base, there were already "Heroes" whose families were waiting for rescue. The colorful flags at the gate were flying, and everyone was looking forward to it.


    "It''s coming!" In the crowd, Sophia squeezed in the front. Seeing a car coming from afar, she shouted excitedly, "Fiona is back, Fiona is back!"


    "Mommy!" Sarah in Sophia''s arms also shouted excitedly.


    "You hold Sarah, be careful!" George stood aside and tried his best to protect them.


    Standing in front of Sophia, Ryan also blocked the crowd who were rushing forward. However, Ryan''s face was a little gloomy. The thought that Spencer had been with Fiona for so many days made him unhappy.


    Fiona was not used to seeing so many people waiting in the car.


    "To be a hero, you should bear such an honor." Spencer said lightly, as if he could understand the surprise in Fiona''s eyes. However, before the smile could be widened, through the window, he found the outstanding person standing outside the crowd at a glance. Ryan!


    "Fiona! Fiona! Come down! " Sophia hadn''t seen Fiona for a long time. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. Holding Sarah''s hand, she said, "Sarah, come with me and ask your mother to get off the car!"


    "Mom! Get out of the car! " Sarah was overjoyed to learn from Sophia.


    "I''ll go to the front to pick up Fiona." Said Ryan, who had already crowded the crowd and walked towards Fiona.


    The car slowly stopped. When Fiona saw Sophia and others not far away, her eyes lit up. She quickly opened the door and said, "Sophia! Sarah! "


    However, the moment Fiona got out of the car, she was pushed by the crowd. As soon as her feet fell to the ground, she was still not able to stand s


    use of Fiona? "


    Spencer rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    "Except for Fiona, you won''t talk to me in such a helpless tone." Terence smiled and said, "You said you were upset, but in fact you were flustered?"


    "Terence, you can set up a stall to tell fortune. Don''t run a company!" Spencer was very angry because Terence got him on his mind.


    "Ha ha..." After laughing for a long time, Terence asked him again, "What do you need me to do?"


    "I want Fiona." Spencer opened his mouth and said only three words.


    Terence was stunned, as if surprised, but also as if he had expected, "Are you sure?"


    "Sure." Spencer held the phone in his hand and was determined to get it.


    Terence curled his lips, he waited for Spencer say that for a long time. "Since you want Fiona, then grab it. With your ability, it''s not easy to have a woman."


    "That''s easy for you to say." Spencer sneered, "Tell me what to do, you know."


    "Then please Sarah! I can guarantee that as long as you can develop a good relationship with Sarah, Fiona will never run away. "


    "Sarah?" Spencer thought for a while. The little girl was a little cute and annoying.


    "Get ready to be a father of Sarah!"


    When Terence''s voice with a smile came, Spencer''s heart suddenly jumped and his face turned red. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He suddenly wanted to be a father of a strange little daughter. He didn''t reject it, but was a little moved and at a loss.


    "I wish you success!" Terence added.


    "You''re telling me." Spencer was a little shy. When he looked up, he suddenly saw a figure outside the ward door. He said to the other end of the phone, "Let''s not talk about it now!"


    "Remember to check online how to get along with children!"


    "I know. I know. You are so annoying! Hang up! " Spencer hung up the phone impatiently and there was someone knocking on the door.


    Knock Knock¡ª¡ª


    "Come in."


    "May I come in?" The door was opened gently, and a small head was exposed through the crack of the door. She stared at Spencer with clear eyes and smiled shyly.

 Chapter 272 Am I Qualified To Be Your Father

    Shaking her head, the little girl stood at the door and asked sweetly, "Do you remember me?"


    "I remember you, Sarah," Spencer added surprisedly


    "May I come in?"


    "Come in." When they were just talking about her, she came. "Why are you here?" he asked


    Sarah pushed and opened the door with her hands behind her back and hopped in, "I come to see you."


    When he raised his head, he saw the lollipops in his hands. When he was about to ask her what she was going to do, he was suddenly stunned. Then he rolled his eyes and asked innocently, "Is there anything hidden behind you?"


    "Haha." With a proud smile, Sarah ran to the bed and took out two lollipops from her back. "Look! It''s a lollipop! A strawberry one and a banana one. "


    "Wow!" Spencer gave an exaggerated cry, "Sarah, you have so many lollipops!"


    "I''ve got so much!" She raised her head proudly and gave the lollipop to Spencer, "Now I''ve given both to you."


    "Thank you." He raised his hand to touch his hair.


    "Because you are sick, I come here to see you." Sarah cast a glance at his leg and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "Not any more." He shook his head and suddenly asked, "Where is your mother?"


    "She''s eating."


    "You came here alone?"


    "I come with a lady." Sarah fumbled the bed and said carelessly, "I said I wanted to see Mr. Spencer, and she took me here. She was. She was the auntie who protected me when you fought with uncle George. "


    Thinking of the fight last time, Spencer suddenly felt a little guilty. "Sarah, I''m sorry for what I did last time. I was so angry that I almost beat you," he apologized


    "Yes?" Sarah snorted in doubt. She suddenly remembered something and pointed at Spencer, "Oh, you are bad! You want to hit me! Give me back the lollipop! "


    He swallowed and withdrew his hand. "I apologize. Don''t take the lollipop back."


    "Then you can apologize!" Sarah pouted, "And you have to apologize to Uncle George. His leg is also injured. How could you fight with him?"


    "George''s leg is injured?" After a short pause, Spencer thought that he might have known it. Or maybe he knew George before?


    "Are you Mr. Spencer?" Sarah suddenly approached him.


    "Mr. Spencer?" Spencer was speechless and said, "I''m not Mr. Spencer."


    "Then why did they call you Mr. Spencer?" Sarah asked curiously.


    "Because," he scratched his head, "I don''t know what to say. My name is Spencer Cheng anyway."


    "Spencer Cheng!" Sarah whispered the name again and again.


    Spencer suddenly thought of something and asked, "What about your name?"


    "My name is Sarah!"


    "I''m talking about your full name."


    "Sarah Ye."


    "Sarah Ye? !" Spencer was shocked. How could her surname be Ye? It seems that things are getting more and more complicated. ''Fiona, what''s wrong with you on earth?


    "Your father''s surname is Ye?" He seemed to be very unsatisfied with the result.


    "Of course n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    urned red, but she didn''t look back. "I forgot to tell you, Mr. Spencer. My superior has approved my application for leaving the base. I will leave after the military exercise. I think there won''t be many chances to see me again then. Mr. Spencer, I hope everything is fine. "


    Lying on Fiona''s back, Sarah made faces at Spencer, but he was a little distracted.


    It sounded like she was saying goodbye. Instead of giving a direct answer to his question, the implication in the words was clear.


    "What did I do wrong?" Asked Spencer bitterly.


    "Spencer, what do you want Fiona to think about?" George couldn''t help but ask, "Do you force her to do anything again?"


    "I warn you, keep away from Fiona! She''s Ryan''s!" Sophia chimed in.


    "Stop it." Fiona was a little embarrassed. She took a few steps quickly with Sarah in her arms and said, "let''s go! Let''s go!"


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    There was silence again in the room. Spencer thumped his fist angrily on the bed. It wasn''t that he couldn''t find a way to keep her, but this time, he didn''t want to force her.


    "Ouch, it''s suffocating me." As soon as they walked out of the ward, Sophia shouted out, "What did Spencer mean by saying that? Fiona, what does he ask you to think about? "


    "No, nothing." Fiona shook her head.


    Ryan remained silent all the time, but his gaze on Fiona became more and more deep.


    "Sophia, don''t be fooled by Spencer anymore! I don''t think he''s the same as before. Even though he lost his memory, he''s still so annoying! " Sophia could not restrain the unhappiness in her heart. "I really want to give him two punches!"


    But instead of making any response, Fiona merely smiled bitterly.


    Ryan walked behind them and quietly sent a message to someone.


    "Speed up the launch event that I handed over to you last time. Don''t delay it until the new product launch. I have to announce the designs in the launch event at the same time."

 Chapter 273 This Is My Boyfriend

    "You are not allowed to leave alone in the future, understand?" On the dinner table, Fiona requested Sarah repeatedly, "I have told you many times. Don''t forget to tell mom when you go out, you can''t go out on your own."


    Sarah twitched her mouth. "But I went with Auntie!"


    "No way." Fiona shook her head firmly. "Do you know how long I have been looking for you at noon today? You make me worry about you."


    "I''m sorry." To show her sincerity, Sarah bent over to kiss Fiona''s cheek and said, "Mom, I''m sorry."


    "Your mouth is oily." Pretending to be unhappy, Fiona warned, "Don''t do that again."


    "Yes, yes." Sarah repeatedly nodded.


    Smiling, Fiona wiped the leftovers off Sarah''s mouth.


    "Since Fiona became a mother, she has become more excellent." Sophia smiled, "She took Sarah as her subordinate, too. I think she does a very good job in mental education."


    "You''re flattering me." George disagreed, "Fiona is still the same! Very gentle. "


    "Much more gentle." The love in Ryan''s eyes was undisguised.


    Surprised by his words, Fiona smiled at him politely.


    "I said that Ryan''s eyes were too gentle and doting." Sophia said in a low voice.


    "It was probably because of the appearance of Spencer that he had a sense of crisis." George sighed. ''Spencer, why did you come back again? Why did you mess up the lives of all the people?''.


    After the meal, Fiona was on duty, so she went down with Sarah in her arms. Sophia didn''t bother to move. She refused firmly to go out with them.


    "Fiona, I don''t want to move. Let Ryan go with you!" "You must be very happy to do this, right?" said Sophia, without the slightest consideration of politeness. Ryan? "


    "Yes." Ryan nodded his head and smiled, "Let''s go! I''ll hold Sarah. " He opened his arms and said, "Sarah, do you want me to hold you?"


    "Yes!" Sarah scurried into Ryan''s arms.


    Fiona smiled, "Then we''re leaving now."


    "You can go now!" Sophia waved her hand impatiently and ran to George. "I want to have a lover''s world with George."


    "It''s too sweet." With a mocking laugh, Fiona and Ryan looked at each other and walked towards the door.


    "Haha..." Sophia smiled and stuck her tongue out at George.


    "Do you really want to be with me?" George raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course."


    "If so, why don''t we do something meaningful?" George said with a meaningful smile.


    "Something meaningful?" All of a sudden, Sophia smiled at him in a charming way. She touched his chest with both hands and circled constantly. "It has been almost three years since you decided to do that with me, isn''t it? Sleep with me, and you will be mine. "


    George was surprised. He pinched Sophia''s nose and grabbed her hands. "Why are you so shameless! I mean dish washing. Don''t you want to do it after dinner? " Then she went to the kitchen.


    "What?" Sophia groaned in frustration a


    go! " Spencer enunciated each syllable, with a strong desire to control himself, "Break up with him! I want to be together with you! I want to be Sarah''s Dad! "


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The next second, the tense tension in Fiona''s heart broke down. All the emotions, including surprise, self mockery, and anger, flooded into her mind. Did Spencer just say that he wanted to be Sarah''s father?! Isn''t it the biggest joke in the world?


    Sarah was also a little stunned. She looked at Spencer and wondered, ''Will this man be my father?''


    Ryan was more surprised and his eyes were wide. He looked at Spencer. This man really didn''t let go of Fiona!


    "No way." With Ryan''s blood red eyes, the veins on his temples throbbed abruptly. "You are not qualified to be Sarah''s father, not to mention a boyfriend of Fiona."


    "You mean I can''t, so can you?" Spencer looked at Ryan coldly, "Who do you think you are? You... "


    "I don''t allow you to hurt Fiona again! You forget what happened between you and Fiona, but we didn''t forget it! " Ryan roared. His elegance was covered by extreme anger. "Spencer..."


    "Ryan! Stop! Stop it! " Clenching her fists, Fiona raised her voice and started to shiver.


    "What did you say? !" Spencer''s lips trembled. "Three years ago? What did you say three years ago? "


    "This is Fiona. She just came here today. Why didn''t you greet her?"


    "I hope you and Fiona can get married as soon as possible,"


    "What do you want for a date, Fiona?"


    "Let me teach you, Fiona..."


    "Fiona..."


    "Fiona..."


    There were lots of images in front of Spencer, and every picture was presented with a woman who had a good figure and her voice was full of her name. Three years ago, three years ago


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    His thoughts went far and far. With his tall body lying on the ground, his eyes gradually became unfocused.


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    "Spencer!"


    "Call the doctor!"

 Chapter 274 He Might Regain His Memory May

    "Spencer!" As he slowly fell to the ground, Fiona''s eyes welled up with tears when she saw the shock in his eyes. "Bang!" Fiona called out his name and rushed to him. She knelt on the ground and kept pushing him. Her voice trembled, "What''s wrong with you, Spencer? What''s wrong with you? "


    "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    "I''ll call the doctor,"


    The voice was getting farther and farther, and his eyelids became more and more heavy. He slowly closed his eyes and opened his mouth, "Fiona, I know you..."


    "Ah! She cried Hearing this, Sarah could not help but burst into tears. "What happened to Spencer?"


    Holding Sarah in arms, Ryan trembled and took two steps back because he could not hold on any longer. He was out of his mind just now


    "Spencer!" With a guilty look in his eyes, Ryan came up to him.


    "What''s wrong with you, Spencer?" Sarah jumped out from Ryan''s arms, squatted in front of Spencer and pushed him away like what Fiona did.


    "Get out of the way! Go away! " Soon after, Karl took the doctor here. A few doctors came out of the ambulance. Fiona and others quickly moved to the side. The doctor lifted Spencer on the stretcher, but the car was toward the door of the base.


    "Where are you going to take him?" Fiona grabbed Karl''s arm.


    "Take him to the hospital." Taking a glance at Fiona with a complex look, Karl continued, "The doctor said we must send him back to the hospital as soon as possible if he faints."


    "Hospital..." Fiona murmured, "Will he be okay?"


    "I don''t know," Karl answered with knitted eyebrows, as if he was going to cry. Then he turned around, got on the ambulance and followed the doctor to the hospital, without even saluting.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at the ambulance receding into the distance.


    "Fiona, are you okay?" Ryan hurried to her and apologized, "I''m sorry, I I''m sorry. "


    Lowering her eyes, she suddenly had a sense of helplessness. I''m tired. Let''s go back! " Then she walked straight ahead.


    How could he faint? Was he irritated by what Ryan said? He was so shocked. Was he going to remember her? Did she have to see him again as an old friend in the end?


    "Mommy, where are you going?" Sarah stood still and asked.


    "Go back for a rest, come here, Sarah." Raising her hand, Fiona quickly wiped the tears from her face. What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?


    "But our house is in the back!" Sarah pointed to the opposite direction of Fiona and asked, "Isn''t that our house?"


    Caught off guard, Fiona turned around and made her way to Sarah. "I I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. "


    There was a deep sorrow on the face of Ryan. When Fiona walked up to him, he said slowly, "You said ''boyfriend'' just because you want Spencer to hear it, right? It was such an obvious excuse. I almost believed it. "


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " Her brain was in a total mess.


    "You want to go back with Spencer?"


    "No, I don''t want to!" Fiona interrupted Ryan decidedly. After that,


    ! "


    "What a coincidence!" "If it wasn''t for Spencer, I would have pretended not to know you," said Terence with a smile


    "You..."


    "And," Terence turned his face away and sneered, "I didn''t say that you were imitating Fiona. Is it a rumor that you are trying to hide from the reality?"


    "Terence..."


    "Here we are." Said Terence. Then he walked forward leaving Celine behind.


    The surgery room had been crowded with people. Ethan put down his work and rushed to the hospital as soon as possible.


    The appearance of Celine shocked most people. Anna stood beside, at a loss. She didn''t know what to do. She didn''t dare to get close to either Ethan or Celine. Ethan glanced at Celine and then looked away.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    At that moment, the door of the operating room was opened. The doctors and nurses all rushed to the door.


    "How is it going?"


    "Doctor, how is he?"


    "Is he awake?"


    The doctor took off his mask and explained, "Mr. Spencer is still in a coma, but he is calm now. He lost his consciousness because he was agitated. There is no effective treatment for him now. We can only wait until he wakes up."


    "When will she wake up?" Celine asked eagerly. It seemed that everyone around her was hostile to her. She would feel a little relieved until Spencer woke up.


    "We can''t say for sure. But please rest assured, Mr. Spencer is all right." After a short pause, the doctor continued, "He has tried his best to get his memory back this time. There are two extremes of this blow: one is that he loses completely his memory again, and the other is that he regains his memory."


    The crowd immediately gasped in astonishment.


    "Who irritated Spencer?" Ethan asked in a low voice.


    "Mr. Ethan!" Karl stepped forward and introduced, "It''s Miss Fiona, Fiona. She mentioned what happened between Mr. Spencer and her three years ago in the base, Mr. Spencer was fainted. "


    ''Fiona?! Suddenly, Celine opened her eyes wide. ''Fiona appeared again?''

 Chapter 275 I Remember Everything

    The training of the third team was still going on in an orderly way in the NJ City base. Few people in the whole base knew that Spencer had fainted.


    Fiona had been waiting for the final result. She didn''t dare to go to the hospital to see Spencer, nor did she want to go. However, even if she didn''t go, there were more and more news about Spencer. In other words, there were many old friends who had something to do with him. They came without invitation one by one.


    "Miss Fiona, someone is looking for you." Three days had passed since Spencer fainted. When Fiona was working in her office, there was a knock on the door. "Are you available now?"


    Frowning, Fiona said, "Come in."


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door to the room was opened. Lowering her head, Fiona wrote the last few words on the document while saying, "Sit down, please."


    But she didn''t hear the man''s footsteps. She quickly finished her handwriting. As soon as she raised her head, the gentle smile on her face suddenly froze.


    Ethan! It was Ethan!


    "Dad Mr. Ethan! " Shocked, Fiona sprang up from her seat, at a loss.


    The door was closed by Ethan''s assistant. He nodded with a smile and greeted, "Fiona, how are you?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ethan." Fiona tried to calm down, "Everything is fine, Mr. Ethan. How are you?"


    "Don''t call me Mr. Ethan, please." Ethan waved his hand and said, "I still want you to call me daddy." After that, he looked at Fiona and sighed, "Or call me uncle Ethan?"


    Fiona bit her dry lips and said, "Uncle Ethan, please have a seat."


    He sat on the sofa and said, "Fiona, please sit down."


    Did he mean to have a long talk with her?


    Sitting opposite to Ethan, Fiona felt restrained and asked, "Are you here for business or..."


    "I''m here for you." Ethan said directly, "Do you know that Spencer fainted?"


    "I know." Fiona swallowed hard and apologized, "I''m sorry, uncle Ethan. I irritated him and made him faint. Is he okay? Is he awake? "


    "Not yet." Ethan shook his head.


    "I''m really sorry. I I am willing to make compensation and accept criticism. Anyway But I can''t go to the hospital to see him. " While speaking, Fiona closed her eyes and felt as if a knife were piercing her heart.


    "I don''t mean to blame you. If I were afraid that you would provoke him, I wouldn''t have transferred him from the M City base to the NJ City base, and he is your drillmaster. What''s more, he is the drillmaster your third team."


    "What?" Surprised, Fiona said, "I see. No wonder..."


    Ethan smiled, "Yes. But we haven''t seen each other for such a long time, I don''t know how to tell you. I didn''t know that Spencer divorced you before. He''s been sick repeatedly these years, so I haven''t come to see you. It was his fault to divorce you. "


    "Let bygones be bygones." Fiona forced a smile and said, "There is no right or wrong."


    "But do you want to live with Sarah for the rest of your life?" Ethan frowned. "Sarah is Spencer''s chi


    ed, "So... You really remembered everything?"


    Terence patted Eric on the shoulder and thought, ''there must be something wrong with Spencer''s expression!


    "What''s wrong with you, Spencer?" Asked Terence.


    "I want to be alone for a while. You all get out." All of a sudden, Spencer lowered his head, trembling slightly.


    "But..."


    "Okay!" Terence stopped what Eric was going to say, "Let''s get out of here. You just woke up, you suddenly thought of so many things, and your brain burden is very heavy. Don''t give yourself too much burden. We will stay outside. If anything happens, please call us. "


    Spencer didn''t answer, but all the people quietly retreated out of the ward.


    "Celine." Just when everyone was about to walk out of the ward, Spencer suddenly opened his mouth and called out in a low voice. His voice was not loud, but was enough to intimidate and scare Celine.


    "Spencer..." Smiling, Celine turned around and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "You are my sister! Why did you hide it from me? Our love was dead a long time ago! You didn''t design the Maple Leaf Necklace. Why did you admit it? " A self mocking smile appeared on his face. "It turns out that the necklace I have always protected is that woman whom I always think of. It''s Fiona!"


    "Spencer, I..."


    "Do you think you can replace Fiona?" Before Celine could speak, Spencer snorted again, full of contempt and self mockery on his face.


    "I I''m leaving now. " Celine bit her lip, turned around, squeezed out the crowd and ran out of the ward.


    "You get out, too." Spencer waved his hand, and the crowd left the ward silently.


    The quiet ward seemed to be empty. Suddenly, he covered his head with his hand and kept patting himself on the head. There must be something else he didn''t remember! He remembered the scene of their wedding, the scene where she pointed a pistol at him, and the gunfire at the X Organization base. But he didn''t remember that he loved her.

 Chapter 276 End Their Relationship From Then On

    Sitting in the corridor of the hospital, Celine bowed her body in frustration. She was forced to leave M City twice, and because of Spencer, she returned home twice in great treachery. But every time the ending, it seemed to make her embarrassed


    Unexpectedly, Spencer had regained his memory as soon as she came back. He said that she could not replace Fiona. Was Fiona so irreplaceable in his heart? Until now, she didn''t know if she was lucky or not. There was always Fiona between her and Spencer. All her good luck turned out to be in vain! She got nothing!


    "Celine," Anna came over from the outside and walked to Celine. She asked with a touched expression on her face, "Celine, are you going to eat something?" While saying that, she stretched her hand to touch Celine''s head.


    "Don''t touch me!" Celine slapped her hands, "If you continue to stay in Cheng family, you will no longer be my mother! Don''t pretend to care about me! "


    "We haven''t seen each other for almost three years. Are you saying this to me? !" Anna was angry and anxious, and her eyes suddenly turned red. "What do you mean by ''I''m not your mother''! Do you know what kind of family Cheng family was in the past three years?! I have been there alone for three years... "


    "It''s none of my business? !" Patting on the chair, Celine stood up in a flash and looked at Anna seriously. "You have also sent me abroad. If Spencer didn''t find me, I would never come back! You deserve it! When I was sent abroad, you were still brazen enough to stay with Spencer''s father... "


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    In the empty corridor, Anna slapped on her face with her trembling hand, shouting, "What are you talking about! Spencer''s father and I are husband and wife! You and Spencer are siblings! You are siblings! "


    Covering the slapped half face, Celine laughed angrily, "Siblings? Have you ever seen anyone behave like us? I won''t call you mom from now on. Spencer and I will be together, and you and his father are... "


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Anna raised her hand and slapped hard on her face again. She burst into tears and shouted, "Celine! Are you out of you mind?! What are you talking about! Do you want people to laugh at us?! What are you talking about? "


    "Do you also think that we are a joke? !" Celine was enraged yet amused.


    "Please don''t make any noise." Hearing the noise, the head nurse hurried over and said, "The patients are all resting. If you have anything to say, you two might as well go out and have a talk."


    "Madam, let''s go out!" The nanny of the Cheng family''s residential compound also ran over to protect Anna, and said to Celine, "Miss Celine, would you like to go out with us?"


    "No way! I''m not going anywhere! " Then she sat on the stool of the corridor.


    "But..."


    "Leave her alone!" Anna cried and turned her head away, "Leave her alone here! Let''s go! "


    "Yes!" Then Anna left with the nanny, leaving Celine alone in the corridor.


    In the ward, Spencer turned a deaf ear to what was happening outside. Half of his head was cold and half hot, and his heart was entangled with Yin and Ya


    n you believe what he said! " Explained Celine anxiously, "Spencer, you believe me? How dare I How dare I drug you! He lied to you! And the baby... "


    "Three days. How could you get pregnant?" Spencer bellowed, the blue veins sticking out. "Do you have to force me to investigate?! Do you think I can''t find anything after three years? If you don''t want to give up, I''ll take you to the N Country now! " Then he grabbed Celine''s arm and demanded, "Follow me!"


    "No way! No! I don''t want to go! " Celine struggled.


    "Spencer! Calm down! " Terence rushed to them and stood between them, "Don''t be impulsive! Let her go! "


    "I have been hidden from it for so long!" Spencer was like a rage beast and roared, "I can even feel how I was feeling at that time. I hate myself She just lied to me! She cheated me that she was pregnant with my child! "


    "I, ..." Celine was too scared to cry.


    Then Spencer turned to look at Celine and said, "I have always turned a blind eye to what you have done. I know you well, so I just let it go. As long as it doesn''t violate the law or against morality, I can pretend not to know You shouldn''t have lied to me! Why did you stumble on me? "


    Under the gaze of the crowd and his inquiry, Celine''s mind was totally blank and she couldn''t think of anything to retort.


    Suddenly, he moved close to her and whispered in her ear, "In the camp where we were sixteen years old, you took the initiative in a tent I don''t care whether it was your first time or not. But what you did later really hurts me. "


    "Spencer..." Celine''s eyes became bigger and bigger, and she looked at him with fear that she had never seen before.


    "Alright, Celine, I hope you and I can understand." Spencer stood straight and spoke with a voice that could be heard by people in the corridor, "From now on, I''m done with you. Since you don''t want to be my sister, I won''t force you. That''s just be stranger from now on. If you want to keep the ring, just keep it. Anyway, you have worn it, and it will be dirty if you give it back to me. "

 Chapter 277 I Dont Remember I Love Her

    Spencer had never been so ruthless and cold-blooded, and he had always been ruthless to his enemies. But since he could say "take as a passer-by" to the people around him, he must be extremely angry and heated.


    "Spencer..."


    "I won''t beat woman. Don''t force me to make an exception! Fuck off! Get out of here! " Spencer shouted as he flung off her hand coldly. He looked around the corridor. The anger and looming sadness almost enveloped everyone around him, and some of his body seemed to be shouting and rushing out.


    Silence, deathly silence


    Spencer turned around and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going, Spencer?" Shouted Terence.


    "To find my memories back." Yet, Spencer didn''t even look back.


    Celine was weak and couldn''t stand any more. She staggered and leaned against the wall, tears streaming down her face.


    "Have you remembered anything?" "Where are you going to get your memories back?" asked Terence, unwilling to give up


    "Don''t follow me, Terence!" Spencer scolded, "You have kept this from me. I''ll talk to you later!"


    "What did I hide from you?" Terence followed him all the way. "Are you talking about what happened between you and Fiona?"


    He then stopped walking and changed the topic, "I''m talking about the thing that I''ve lost my memory! Why are you hiding it from me? Why did you lie to me that I lost my memory because of a brain injury? I did I was injected by Charles with some unknown drugs. "


    "If I tell you the truth, will you really endure your bad temper and not go to get even with Charles?" Terence stopped in front of Spencer, "If you knew you were drugged, would you still take the treatment obediently? If you knew what happened to Charles, Fiona''s problem would also be exposed, you wouldn''t be able to stand it. "


    Spencer then looked away and said nothing.


    "How did you know what you asked Celine?" Frowning, Terence asked, "What drug did she drug you?"


    "You don''t understand?" Asked Spencer.


    "Philter?" Terence raised his eyebrows. He asked in a straightforward way, "Did Charles give her?"


    Spencer glanced at Terence without saying a word, but there was a look of affirmation in his eyes. His mind was in a mess just now, but he had already caught the point. Charles used to be Celine''s boss. In the airport, unexpectedly, he appeared with Celine. At the time when Fiona was caught, Celine was also captured. He had thought of thousands of connections, but only the relationship between Charles and Celine. If he thought carefully


    "I got it." Terence patted on Spencer''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t take these trifles to heart. I am sure that Charles can''t escape. Now the most important thing is to find Fiona. You have remembered everything this time, she..."


    "But I have forgotten the fact that I love her." After hearing what Terence said, Spencer opened his mouth. There was a deep and restless heart hidden in his calm appearance.


    Terence chuckled in disbelief. "Don''t be so dr


    cer driving away from a distance. Eric asked, "Where is Mr. Spencer going? And that''s not the way to go to NJ City. "


    "I guess," said Terence, patting Eric on the shoulder. "He will go back to either the Four Seasons Scenery or the D University."


    "Why?" Eric asked, "At this point, he should go to find Fiona first."


    "He just woke up. Maybe he need some time to digest." Terence smiled. He knew that Spencer was looking for his memory. Only Fiona''s family or school could remind him of what had happened in the past. "It should be you who went to find Fiona. I believe it''s time for you to give Fiona your answer. I believe that Fiona has a lot of things that she doesn''t know. "


    "Oh! You''re right! Oh, yes! " Eric nodded his head to show his agreement. "Oh, I almost forget it. I have to talk to Fiona. Mr. Spencer has no choice but to divorce with her at that time! I want to say this for nearly three years! " Then he walked back and forth anxiously, looked at Terence and clapped her hands. "I''ll do it right now!"


    "Wow, it''s sunny in M City. I told you we came at the right time."


    There was a luxurious cruise ship going on smoothly in the coastal waters in the east of M City. On the cruise, many tall hot beauties in bikini walked back and forth with wine glasses, attracting a lot of attention.


    There was a strong and tall man lying on the deck, sipping the champagne. Some emotions could be seen in his eyes under the sunglasses, but the corner of his mouth was slightly upward, which gave others a mysterious smile.


    "Boss, you are right." The man next to him looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, and spoke respectfully.


    "Are we almost there?" The man asked lazily.


    "Yes." The man looked at his watch and said, "There are only 40 minutes left before we come ashore."


    "Great!" The man nodded and drank the last mouthful of champagne in the glass. He hadn''t been back to M City for three years. Are you okay, my brother? ''Fiona Are you all right?

 Chapter 278 Memories Swept In

    At this time, the people who were preparing for the drill in NJ City base had been ready to go. The troops were so large. The drill game was going to be held at the junction of the deserts of the NJ City and M City. What they should do now was to adapt to the environment and do the final training.


    "Where is Mr. Spencer?"


    "Yeah, I heard that he is the chief commander! Where is he? "


    "Maybe he went there in advance."


    "Why didn''t he say goodbye to us?"


    Hearing the girls chirping among themselves, Fiona turned around and left in silence. It had been four or five days since he entered the base, but there was still no news about him. Ethan said that he''s out of danger now.


    "Miss Fiona!" "Someone is looking for me." a voice came from behind


    "Looking for me?" Turning around, Fiona asked doubtfully, "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    A familiar voice sounded. Looking into the distance, Fiona was surprised first, and then smiled when she realized it. "Eric."


    It was in Four Seasons Scenery in M City. Spencer drove his car there smoothly, and all the vehicle routes were in his memory, and even the housing estate did not change.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The moment Spencer opened the door and got out of the car, the hospital uniform he wore still attracted a lot of curious eyes. He ignored those stares and headed for the ''home'' smoothly.


    Standing outside the door, Spencer opened his mouth and wanted to enter the password for several times, but for some reason, his nose, throat and eyes were both sore and aching.


    "You said you want to live here?"


    "Spencer, you went for a morning exercise? Then what breakfast are you going to have? "


    "Hey! Don''t touch my drawing board! "


    He could hear the voice in his memory from all sides, as if he could see Fiona when he opened the door. Spencer suddenly pressed the password. With a click, the door opened.


    The sun poured in through the window and dust rose in the room, making the room more tranquil. Everything in the apartment was still the same. The only difference was that every corner of the room was covered with thick dust.


    He didn''t want to disturb the silence of the room.


    The piano was lying quietly by the French window. There were drawing paint remained in the corner of the living room, and the bowls and chopsticks in the kitchen seemed to have just been washed. There was even a towel hanging on the balcony


    Spencer stood at the door not far away, looking around the room. It seemed that Fiona was coming and going. But as soon as he moved, those figures disappeared like bubbles. His head was a little dizzy, but he still walked forward step by step. He walked to the door of the master bedroom and gently pushed the door open.


    "Since nothing happened, then prove your innocence to me!"


    "Spencer, I hate you! I hate you! "


    It seemed that the room was still filled with the scent of Fiona. However, when he was about to move inside, he put his hands on his head in pain. All of a sudden, he thought of something, stumbling towards his be


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ocked to believe what she had seen. Was she important to Spencer? Was she so important that he hated her?


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, someone knocked at the door. Shocked, Fiona patted her face and shouted towards the door, "What''s up?"


    "Miss Fiona, everyone is ready. Let me remind you that we should gather together in ten minutes."


    "Okay, I know. I''ll be right there."


    "Yes!"


    "You follow to the training exercise? Are we leaving now? " Asked Eric.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded and stood up. "Eric, I have to go now. By the way... " After taking a short pause, Fiona didn''t know what to say. "You said that he has woken up. Is he still going to perform?"


    "Why not? He is the main commander, how could he not go! This is his task. " Eric smiled. "Besides, he has regained his memory. He must be looking for you."


    With her eyebrows knitted, Fiona suddenly laughed at herself, "So what? He''s still him and I''m still me." The wrong things he had done and those that she had been constantly awakened in the nightmare had not changed.


    "I have told you so much. Don''t you understand?" "I should have asked Terence to come with me. He must have known it better than me," Eric blurted out Since Fiona still didn''t want to mention Spencer, Eric decided to make a clean explanation with her. "Mr. Spencer was forced to divorce you. When I saw him sign the papers, his hand was shaking. It took him a long while to finally sign his name."


    Fiona''s heart jolted. It seemed as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "Besides, Mr. Spencer once told me that he agreed to let you have a baby and even if the baby in your belly belongs to another person, he agreed. He said he would do anything for you as long as you are fine. "


    "When Mr. Spencer woke up two days ago, he remembered the matter about the Maple Leaf Necklace. Nothing happened between him and Mr. Spencer. It was Celine''s lie The child who was pushed away by you is also not Mr. Spencer''s... "


    "Mr. Spencer, he''s been loving you..."

 Chapter 279 Wait For Me To Find You

    In the base, because Fiona was about to leave for a month, Sophia missed her so she asked George to take her to say goodbye to Fiona in the base. Along with him came Sarah and Ryan.


    "That''s it." When Eric walked out of the office with Fiona, he found several people standing at the door.


    At the first glance, Eric saw the son in Sophia''s arms. He was startled and asked, "Is this your child?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "Wow Mom... " The next second, Sarah burst into tears and threw herself into Fiona''s arms. "Mommy, don''t go! She cried


    "Good girl." Fiona took Sarah all of a sudden. She patted her back and said, "Don''t cry, Sarah. I''ll leave you for the last time. When I come back, let''s be together again, okay? Mommy will stay at home with you every day. "


    "Fiona, do you mean that Are you leaving the base? " Ryan stepped forward at once. The joy and excitement were evident in his eyes. "Has your superior approved you?"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded.


    "That''s great!" After hearing that, Sophia immediately clapped her hands and touched Sarah''s hair. Then she said happily, "Sarah, your mother has time to keep you company from now on!"


    "But I want my mom now." The little guy put her arms around Fiona''s neck tightly as if she was afraid that she would run away. Her face was wet with tears, and her little mouth was slightly pouted. She was very upset.


    Standing aside, Eric thought highly of her in his mind, ''Great! She''s exactly the same as what Spencer looked like when he was a kid!''! But even if that wasn''t the reason, he didn''t believe that Fiona had another man''s baby. Fiona''s child was actually Spencer''s.


    Eric smiled. But when he noticed the hostility in George''s eyes, he immediately gave a friendly smile to him.


    "Humph!" George snorted and looked away.


    Eric rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    "By the way, there''s no danger in this drill, right? Are you going to participate in the exercise? " With worry written all over her face, Sophia said, "You can''t even run. You''d better not participate in it."


    "Gee." George frowned and suddenly knocked on Sophia''s head. "Can''t you say something sweet?"


    "Well I didn''t mean it! " After giving George an angry stare, Sophia turned to Fiona and said, "Bah, bah, Fiona, what I said is nonsense. Don''t take it to heart. Be careful along the way. When you come back, I will celebrate for you. "


    "Okay." Fiona said with a smile.


    "Be careful on the way, Fiona." Said George.


    "Thank you, George."


    "Fiona..." With a warm smile on his face, Ryan looked at Fiona and said, "I''m waiting for you to come back too. Maybe your birthday hasn''t come yet. I have prepared a special birthday gift for you. Remember to come back and take it."


    "¡­¡­" Fiona was speechless, feeling a bit guilty.


    "Uncle Ryan, is there a gift for me?" Sarah blinked and was a little shy: "I also want a gift."


    "Haha." Ryan touched Sarah''s face tenderly and said, "Of course. You


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    out to say goodbye to Fiona. All of a sudden, he thought of something and closed his eyes in pain. "Sarah, I remembered the things of her as well..."


    "I didn''t touch Fiona. The video was fake! The baby that Fiona is carrying is your... " All of a sudden, Spencer felt he owed a lot of gratitude to Charles, who had stopped him to be a super fool.


    Fiona gritted her teeth, with an uneasy look in her eyes. ''Spencer! Does he still want to question Sarah again?


    "I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry..." Suddenly, Spencer began to speak, and kept saying sorry for three times in a row. Then he choked with sobs, "Sarah, she is my daughter, she is my child. I am her father! I''m sorry, Fiona, I''m sorry I''m Sarah''s father! "


    "Aha..." Fiona whimpered. It turned out that all her grievances could not be relieved by his explanation. It turned out that in her heart, she was so eager for Spencer to understand the truth!


    As the driver watched Fiona''s increasingly out of control mood, a heartache rose in his heart. Fiona just held her phone in her hand. Although she didn''t say much, her tears were more and more malicious, and she cried more loudly.


    An hour later, the car slowly stopped.


    "Instructor," The male chauffeur looked at Fiona, who was burying her head and still crying like a little beast, and whispered, "We''ve arrived at the gym. Are you going to get out of the car?"


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    But before she could answer, a loud noise was heard overhead, which was caused by the helicopter propeller. That voice was getting closer and closer to the ground, and the clouds of wind blew and pervaded everyone''s eyes.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    The helicopter stopped in front of the convoy and the speed of the propeller was getting slower.


    "Hi, Fiona!"


    A man got off the helicopter and called out Fiona''s name immediately. He looked desperate, helpless and uneasy.


    "Spencer?" Suddenly, Fiona raised her head and looked at him through the window.

 Chapter 280 Heartless Derives From Affection

    On the Gobi desert with yellow sand all over the sky, Spencer stumbled when he jumped off the helicopter. But he kept staring at Fiona without blinking for fear that he would forget her.


    "It''s Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer is here! "


    "What is Mr. Spencer looking at?"


    The girls standing close to the boy started whispering among themselves. Crystal stood in the company, looked at Spencer, and then turned to look at Fiona in the car. Sure enough, she saw the complicated emotions in the eyes of the two people when they looked at each other.


    "Have you seen it?" Standing next to Crystal, Janice, the third captain, also sensed the undercurrent in the air. "For Mr. Spencer, Fiona is the only special one."


    Crystal''s eyes darkened. She had known it since the last time she let Fiona fall from her shoulder on purpose. She could never forget how Spencer questioned her all her life. He looked at her as if she had touched his most beloved thing, something that he was unwilling to touch by himself, but was smashed by her.


    "Train hard." Janice patted Crystal on the shoulder and encouraged, "You are the most talented person in our team. You should behave well in the battle game."


    "Yes, sir!" Crystal regained her composure and saluted Janice.


    On the other side, Fiona and Spencer stared at each other for a long time. The more they looked at each other, the more surprised and love Spencer showed in his eyes. But suddenly, he walked up to Fiona step by step, without taking his eyes off her.


    When he reached the car, he said to the driver without looking at him, "Get off the car!"


    "Yes Yes! Mr. Spencer! " The driver opened the door of the car quickly and got off with fear.


    Spencer got into the car and sat on the driver''s seat with a poker face. He glanced at Fiona and said nothing, but started the car all of a sudden. The other third teammates were all silent but no one stopped them. Maybe it was because of tacit understanding between them.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    The engine hummed and the off-road vehicle drove off the lifeless land, raising the dust all over the ground.


    Shocked, Fiona asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Find a place without anyone." When he was driving, the blue veins on his hands could be seen faintly.


    Nobody was alive except people in the NJ City base in the desert. In the dead of darkness, an off-road vehicle was galloping at full speed. Both of them were in silence.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    The car drove far enough. When there was only sand and no figure left in front of them, Spencer slowly stopped the car. "Fiona..." The voice was soft, but it contained so much emotion.


    "Yes." Fiona responded, eyes flooded with tears, "You..." However, before she could finish her words, she saw that Spencer moved sideways suddenly. He stretched out his hand, leaned forward and held her tightly in his arms. ''I finally can hold you in my arms, Fiona.'' he thought


    Fiona was a little out of breath by his hug, but when she moved a litt


    overjoyed. "So you have known everything? I didn''t mean to forget you. I didn''t mean to mistook the necklace was designed by Celine... The Maple Leaf Necklace on the market is indeed her work! "


    Fiona bit her lips and remained silent.


    "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?" Spencer looked at her and asked, "Is it because I''ve recovered my memory, and all the misunderstandings have been cleared up. You are too happy to accept it? Don''t worry. I will give you some time. I... "


    "No, it''s not." Turning to look at him, Fiona continued, "Because of your ruthlessness and mistrust, it doesn''t matter even if the misunderstandings are cleared up. It''s your business that you are not with Celine. We are divorced, aren''t we? "


    When she mentioned the word "divorce", he trembled and apologized, "I''m sorry. Fiona, I had no choice I admitted that I was frightened and angry when I saw the video. I really thought that Charles treated you... " Spencer frowned, "I''m sorry. I just knew that Sarah is our child. It''s our child."


    Tears welled up in Fiona''s eyes again, but she still choked with anger. She was sad.


    "The reason why I divorce you is that I don''t want you to be investigated. I''m afraid that you can''t bear it when you get pregnant. I''m more afraid that your body can''t bear it. On the other hand, I wanted to comfort Celine. If she made a big trouble, it would be difficult to solve. Moreover, I didn''t have the confidence to come back alive in the battle with X Organization agency when I signed that agreement If I can''t come back, you wouldn''t be held hostage by that marriage contract. " Spencer stretched out his hand and gently smoothed Fiona''s hair. "You are still so young. Even if I die, you can''t be a widow at such a young age, can you?"


    "You..." It had never crossed her mind that he had so much on his mind, and that he had been so thoughtful. It turned out that his ruthless actions were driven by his deep love. He had even thought of the rest of his life.

 Chapter 281 Fiona Is My Wife

    "Fiona, I love you, not just words."


    Perhaps knowing the shock in Fiona''s eyes, Spencer pretended to be ashamed of himself. As he finished his words, he added, "How are you? Are you moved?"


    Although Fiona seemed to be annoyed, she had mixed feelings. Indeed, what he said was too shocking. It indeed took her a long time to digest from resentment to gratitude.


    "I wanted you to go back to M City and wait for me. If I could go back safely, I would start over with you. If, if you can''t wait for me to come back, I''ll think about finding someone to tell you the truth after you get married again. Who knows... " After a pause, Spencer sank into deep thought before continuing, "Who knows that plans are not as good as changes. I''m not dead, but I''ve forgotten all about the past. All the misunderstandings and undeniable facts have been buried for three years. "


    "Why don''t you say anything?" A mixed feeling was rising in her heart. "Besides, who told you I was going to get married? Why do you arrange everything for me? "


    "Not married?" Spencer touched Fiona''s face and became more ambitious. He carefully examined her eyes and brows, then he said in a low and hoarse voice, "Don''t you get married? Do you want to keep your integrity for me? Do you want to be a widow for me?"


    "You are a real widow! Can you say something nice? " Fiona said angrily, "Are you so desperate to die?"


    "Are you worried about me?" However, instead of getting angry, Spencer was more satisfied with what Fiona had said. He put his face closer to her and the only thought in his mind was to kiss her.


    "Wh what... What are you doing?" She stepped back and said, "Calm down."


    "Do you think I can calm down?" Spencer asked as he grabbed her hand.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    When he was about to kiss her lips, suddenly there was a deafening whistle from the deserts. Both Spencer and Fiona were startled. Fiona shoved into his chest, and the whistle stopped.


    After a pause, Spencer looked behind Fiona and said with a smile, "You just pressed the horn button, but..."


    "But what?" In a panic, Fiona asked.


    "But I like the hug you gave me just now." He gazed at her with burning eyes and wanted to kiss her again.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, his phone rang, interrupting the pace of Spencer''s movement. Looking at Fiona''s red face, he gnashed his teeth with anger. At the critical moment, there were always some people who were stupid! Annoyed, he turned his head aside and took out his cell phone. Without a second thought, he answered the phone, "Hello? Who? What''s the matter? "


    "Well Mr. Spencer, it''s me, Karl. "


    "What do you want to say?" Spencer roared.


    "Well..."


    "Try one more ''well''?"


    "Report to Mr. Spencer!" Karl was taken aback by his question. He replied, "Everyone is in the camp. You and Miss Fiona haven''t come back yet. We are curious about where you are going and are worried about Miss Fiona. So, they sent me to call you and Miss Fiona to check your whereabouts."


    "I''m in a lifeless place, neither walking nor leaving. The only one who''s confident is that I''m not g


    "No, I won''t let you go." Spencer was more proud now. When he was in the car just now, he almost failed to hold it in time. But when he thought that this was the military maneuver, he held it back, but now he couldn''t even hold his little hand!


    "Drillmaster Cheng!"


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Hi, Fiona!"


    When they arrived at the scene, Spencer turned his head with a smile and glanced at them. "Hey, why are you all here? Fiona, come out and say hi to everyone. They are all worried about us. "


    "I..." As soon as Fiona opened her mouth and was about to open it, she was dragged out of the car by Spencer abruptly. Immediately, their two hands clasped together were exposed to everyone.


    Janice froze, and James became even more embarrassed. Robert turned away his face.


    "We are fine." Spencer smiled and said to Janice, "After the breakfast, asked the third team to assemble at the training ground, and then we began to train on time.


    "¡­¡­" Janice swallowed, glanced at Fiona, and then saluted to Spencer, "Yes!"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and turned to look at Fiona, asking, "Let''s go to have breakfast, okay? Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Or do you want to take a nap instead of eating? "


    Lowering his head, Fiona resisted what he had said stubbornly. When she heard his words, she lowered her head, gritted her teeth and said, "Please release me."


    "Haha." Spencer raised his hand and rubbed her hair dotingly, "No."


    "Cough Ahem! " James coughed and his face blushed, "Well Mr. Spencer! You! Come here! "


    "What are you doing?" Spencer replied coldly and dragged Fiona on.


    "You..." James''s face darkened. He stopped and said, "Mr. Spencer, let go of Miss Fiona first."


    "No, I won''t. What do you want? Just tell me!" Said Spencer with a smirk on his face.


    James lowered his voice, "Mr. Spencer, I know you and Miss Fiona But you have to pay attention to the occasion, this is the exercise base, not the place for dating! "


    "We are not dating." A harmless smile appeared on Spencer''s face. "Fiona is my wife."

 Chapter 282 Complaisant Mr. Spencer

    Crack¡ª¡ª


    It seemed that Fiona had heard the sound of her chin broken. She raised her head and saw that everyone was opening their mouths as if they were some kind of monster staring at them, as if what Spencer had just said was out of the blue.


    Although shocked, Fiona was much calmer than the person in front of her. She stared at him and shouted, "What the hell are you talking about, Spencer?"


    "I am telling the truth!" Suddenly, he patted his chest pocket and said, "I still have the marriage certificate with me! Let''s go for dinner. " After that, he took a few steps forward with Fiona and walked up to Robert. Suddenly, he stopped and patted Robert on the shoulder, "Robert, my wife and I are going to have dinner now!"


    Robert smiled awkwardly and took a look at Fiona. There was some inquiry and some sadness.


    "We, we are going to have dinner first." Fiona pretended that she didn''t understand Robert. She nodded awkwardly and left with Spencer, blushing.


    "It''s Did he take Fiona to the Civil Affairs Bureau that night? " Janice stared blankly at the two people.


    "Probably," Karl nodded his head and smiled at her kindly. "Mr. Spencer is a man of action." Then he hurried to chase after the two men.


    "Hey, Spencer! Let go of me!" As Fiona struggled along the way, she attracted more attention from the people around her. She felt ashamed, ashamed and sad. "Spencer, the marriage certificate in your pocket is already useless."


    He stopped and turned back suddenly. He lifted their hands which had been in contact and said, "So I won''t let you go."


    "¡­¡­ Why? " Fiona was a little surprised.


    "Because I''m afraid that you might elope with others." Said Spencer as he tightened his grip on the their hands. "Without those two certificates, I''m really afraid that I can''t handle you well More than a month ago, when I just arrived at NJ City base, " said Spencer with a sudden chuckle. " you actually said that it was the first time we met, and you actually said that we didn''t know each other. Do you really want to turn my back on you if I can''t remember anything? "


    His words brought out the most important thing in Fiona''s heart. Her face flushed crimson, but she remembered what he had said. Should she question him why he had divorced her? Should she ask why he forgot her?


    "But it doesn''t matter." Noticing the hesitant look on her face, Spencer continued, "Even if you don''t accept me, I will find you."


    "Yes?" Fiona asked in doubt.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he continued walking forward. "Have you forgotten that? When we went to CL Mountain, I thought it was my first time to see you, but I insisted I insisted falling in love with you. So, don''t run away, Fiona. No matter how many times I lose my memory, I will find you and fall in love with you. "


    Overwhelmed by warmth, Fiona was slightly moved, but at a loss.


    "Spencer, you are too disgusting!" "Let go of me!" Fiona said, trying to break the intense atmosphere.


    "I have told you that I won''t let her go." He hummed and continued, "In the past few ye


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Janice immediately looked away and ran toward the direction where the sound came from.


    "Haha." Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and gave her a wicked smile, which made her shiver.


    After a day of training, today for everyone, the biggest talked should be the relationship between Spencer and Fiona. It was said that James had called Spencer''s father, but he just said, "let them go." the chief commander of the base of N Country also called James back, with the words "let them go". Being at a loss for a long time, James spoke to the subordinates, "Let them go."


    After dinner, Fiona wanted to go back to the tent to have a rest, and Spencer followed her without scruple.


    "Let me go. I need to go back and rest."


    "No, I''ll go with you."


    "Can you stop being so childish? I''m going to sleep! "


    "So what?"


    "I''m really angry with you, Spencer! I''m going to sleep. Are you coming with me? "


    At the door of Fiona''s tent, the two started to quarrel. Noticing that her face didn''t look good, Spencer let out a deep sigh. "I''m sleeping on the floor, okay?"


    "No way."


    "I just want to see you..."


    "No way."


    "Okay, I''ll wait at the door." He then continued, "You can go back to sleep now." Then he let go of her arms and kissed on Fiona''s cheek when she wasn''t noticed.


    "You..." Fiona ground her teeth and opened the door. The door was banged shut.


    Spencer rubbed his nose and sat down in front of Fiona''s door. After a while, a group of people who had just returned from the meeting passed by, and saw Spencer sitting pitifully at the door of Fiona''s dormitory room. They were secretly laughing, but could only salute him seriously.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    "Drillmaster Cheng!"


    "Hello, madam!"


    After Fiona washed up, she heard the greeting from the people outside. She pinched her nose and opened the door. With his back to the door, Spencer greeted cheerfully. When he heard the sound of the door opening, he immediately turned around and smiled warmly, "Hi, Fiona!"


    "Come in." Fiona''s face darkened and said.

 Chapter 283 I Want To Sleep Here

    After thinking for a while, Spencer quickly responded and nodded, "Okay!" He pushed his way into Fiona''s room. When the people outside the door saw it, they shouted and hooted.


    "Fuck you! Go to bed! How about training tomorrow? " Spencer rushed into the room and closed the door quickly.


    Fiona''s room was actually a dormitory. He could see her bed when he entered. There was a table by her bed and a bathroom in the room. It was simple and empty. It was already the most luxurious room in the desolate land.


    Then Spencer turned around and looked around the room. With a grin, he looked at Fiona and said, "Since you have finished washing, wait for me. Very soon, we can go to bed after ten minutes at most."


    Hearing what he said, Fiona covered her body awkwardly. She only wore a nightgown after taking a bath. But she was terrified by the way he looked at her.


    "What do you mean by we can go to bed now?" Fiona stared at him helplessly. "Do you know what''s going on now? I let you in because it was too noisy just now. You can go back to your own room after they have a rest. "


    "No way." "I came in and I couldn''t get out. I said I wanted to sleep on the floor. Why did you still don''t agree?"


    "No way." Fiona shook her head, "I called you in because I want to know what happened to you. When the military exercise is over, we can talk about it when we go back, okay? Be serious. We are in the exercise base. "


    "Of course I am serious." As he said this, his expression became serious. He walked closer to Fiona step by step and said, "I just want to be with you. I just want to take one more look at you and chat with you. I''m really... I miss you so much. "


    Standing in front of Fiona, Spencer put his hand on her shoulder and said softly, "I love you, Fiona. I want to be with you forever, never separate for even a moment. I want to hold your hand and never let you go wherever you go. I won''t delay the exercise, nor do I forget my mission. But in the same way, I don''t want to let you go. I can take care of these two things and complete them at the same time. "


    "But..."


    "Hush! Don''t say anything! " Spencer interrupted her gently and looked at her earnestly. Fiona was about to dodge it, but she was stopped by Spencer. The room seemed to be full of red hearts.


    He tilted his head and lowered his head, his lips drawing closer to Fiona''s.


    "Kiss her, kiss her..."


    "Wow! What a surprise!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!"


    In the quiet night, several people were hiding among the branches and leaves of the tree facing Fiona''s dormitory, peeking at the scene in the room and talking excitedly.


    Plop, plop, plop, plop¡ª¡ª


    In the room, Fiona''s heart beat faster and faster. She was enchanted by the breath of Spencer and could not push him away. Under the calm appearance, Spencer''s blood was boiling. He approached her lips inch by inch and he could almost feel the tenderness on her lips.


    "Haha..."


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, something


    speaking a word.


    "You... What happened again? " Fiona''s face darkened, a little annoyed, "Can you stop hugging me?"


    "No, not good." Spencer sighed, "Fiona, I will never let you go for the rest of my life."


    "What happened to you?" Fiona was confused. It was impossible for him to take a shower to get out of the bathroom, and he suddenly became so pensive.


    "Terence called me just now. He said that you were the one who wanted to save me at the airport three years ago. In fact, Celine was just stopping you, but got shot by accident. I thought the person who wanted to save me was her..." The more he said, the more aggrieved he felt. "Why didn''t you tell me anything?" he asked


    It was not until now that Fiona understood what had happened. With a smile on her face, she answered, "I don''t know. I thought Celine was going to save you. I didn''t know what was wrong with me at that time, so I got a sudden impulse and stood up. "


    "You must be worried about me and afraid that I might get hurt." Spencer returned to his former self and kept smiling.


    "I need to rest now. It''s getting late. Stop messing around," Fiona pushed him away. After that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait!" Spencer then held Fiona''s hand.


    "What''s wrong again?" On the verge of collapse, Fiona asked, "What''s the matter? Can we talk about it tomorrow?"


    "The last sentence." Staring at a scar on her shoulder, he raised his hand and touched it with shaking hand. "How could there be a scar here? What about the mark with an X? "


    The place his hand touched seemed to have a dull pain. Fiona said lightly, "I let the doctor do the surgery and cut off the skin with an X sign. As I don''t know what medicine it is with, it can''t be wiped out, so I can only do this. What you have seen is probably a scar left on my face. "


    "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " He didn''t know why he made an apology.


    "I''m going to sleep." With a slow smile, Fiona said, "You have a training tomorrow."

 Chapter 284 Are We Going To Sleep Together Tonight

    The training was still going on desert for more than ten days without a stop, which made the women in the third team go dirty and they were unable to tell the difference between men and women. When they went to the bathroom to take a shower at night, they only washed out muddy water.


    But it was not as good as Fiona. She had gone to all the training by herself, she didn''t have to work so hard. But Spencer didn''t let her go, and he pulled her every day. No one would get close to Mr. Spencer except Fiona. So a dozen days later, it was slightly dark all over Fiona''s body, but her right hand was paler than usual.


    "I''m so tired!" One day, after a day''s training, Spencer walked towards their dormitory with Fiona.


    "You just ran five kilometers with them today. How could you say you are tired?" Fiona snorted. They were strolling in the courtyard, hand in hand. It was not that Fiona wanted to have so much leisure time with Spencer, but that she knew she couldn''t escape and could only accept her fate.


    "Just because I haven''t run for a long time, I''m tired!" He then added, "Besides, I can''t sleep well on the floor every night." While saying, he raised his hand and patted his shoulder, pretending to be saying that.


    "Really? Mr. Spencer, do you mean that you are going to move back to your room and sleep on your soft bed tonight? " Fiona pretended that she didn''t get his point. "I''ll ask Karl to take away your stuffs."


    "Hey Please don''t! " He then pretended to be shy and said, "I mean, can I share a bed with you tonight?"


    "Cough You can''t! Of course not! " Fiona shook her head immediately. For the past few days, Spencer slept on the floor quietly. Although he often did something with her in the name of ''good night kiss'', he didn''t go too far in front of Fiona because of her serious tone. Fiona thought that he just changed his personality and hid it deeply. It turned out that he had hidden his real feelings.


    "Why not? I promise I won''t do anything. " Spencer raised his hands to swear, "I just want to have a good sleep in your arms. It''s not the first time we have slept in the same bed, we We even have Sarah. Don''t be shy! "


    The redness on Fiona''s face deepened. But in the end, her face suddenly changed. "We have divorced, and Sarah is my own child."


    "You are too proud to have a baby by yourself!" He was still grinning from ear to ear.


    "You..." Fiona''s face flushed. She was speechless at his shameless behavior. She frowned and said, "No way! Any extramarital affair should be condemned and prohibited! It''s a serious violation of discipline and you shall bear a great punishment! You must cut off this idea. "


    Hearing this, Spencer raised his eyebrows and nodded approvingly. "Miss Fiona, you are very smart."


    "It''s good that you know it." Fiona glared at him.


    "Then we''ll


    s panic''. When I saw the video, I was completely in a panic. With Celine''s messed up, I I was stupefied. I could not tell whether you were innocent or not as long as I thought of the possibility that you might be drugged by Charles I''m sorry. "


    "I mind that you don''t trust me." Fiona stared at him with red eyes, "But no matter how I explained to you back then, you just wouldn''t listen to me.


    On the other side of the phone, Sarah''s cries were becoming lower and lower. When she saw that the two men on the phone didn''t talk to her anymore, she felt curious and aggrieved. She turned her head and asked Ruby, "Auntie Ruby, what was my mother talking to Spencer?"


    "What?" Ruby asked in confusion, "How does you know his name?"


    "He told me." Sarah smiled, "He still wants to be my father!"


    Ruby raised her eyebrow, "Do you think he can be your father?"


    After a while, Sarah rolled her eyes and said, "He has a gun."


    "So what?"


    "So he''s awesome." After a short pause, Sarah chuckled and said, "He is very strong."


    "He is so great. Is he qualified to be your father? Do you feel happy when he tells you that he is your father? Do you want him to be your father? " Ruby looked forward to the result and asked several questions.


    "Then What about uncle Ryan? " Sarah asked naively.


    Ruby was stunned and thought, ''Yes, but what about Ryan...


    "Don''t you believe me now? I promise you that you are the only one I can see in this world. "


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    Fiona and Spencer were still quarreling. Blinking her eyes, Sarah plunged herself into Ruby''s arms and murmured, "I''m sleepy."


    "If you are sleepy, you can just close your eyes and sleep." Ruby tapped Sarah gently and said, "Your daddy and mommy will come back together in a couple of days. Sarah is so happy!"


    "Who''s father?" Sarah asked while yawning.


    "He is the one with a gun!"

 Chapter 285 An Interview On TV

    "Recently, it coincides with the opening of the autumn works exhibition of ZR Jewelry design company, a famous jewelry company in our country. We have specially invited the general manager of the company, Mr. Ryan, to our show. Now, welcome to the stage, Mr. Ryan!"


    Clatter¡ª¡ª


    Hardly had the host''s voice faded away, a burst of applause sounded in the studio. And Ryan, in a handsome formal dress, walked slowly on the stage with a slight smile on his face. From the way he walked, it could be seen that he was elegant. Immediately, he attracted the admiration of the audience. When the camera swept across the audience area, it was obvious that several women could not help but whisper and look at the person on the stage shyly.


    It was a famous interview program in the country. The guests invited by the program had always been elites in all walks of industry. The so-called "elite" invited by this program not only lay on the talents of the guests, but on the basis of their excellent characters and appearances. This would increase the ratings.


    It was in the dark in the deserts of the NJ City exercise base. Meanwhile, in the base, Fiona and Spencer were sitting in front of the only TV, watching the recent show. Before the show started, Ryan sent a message to Fiona for her to watch. Fiona thought it was okay and came to watch TV to relax. But Spencer still followed her closely.


    "Humph!" He touched her hand and added casually, "It''s just a show. It''s worth texting? What''s so funny? "


    "Okay, you can go now," Fiona looked at Spencer and took away her hand.


    "Please don''t, please don''t." But suddenly Spencer pulled her hand back and said, "Well! I don''t think so. " He didn''t allow any time for Fiona to be with Ryan alone, even though the guy was on TV! By the way, this guy is very handsome on TV, quite attractive


    "It''s my honor to have Mr. Boss on our program." On the stage, the hostess politely shook hands with Ryan and said, "Please have a seat."


    "Thank you." Ryan nodded slightly and sat down on the sofa opposite to the hostess, "I''m so happy to attend this show."


    "I''m glad to meet Mr. Ryan, too. According to the director, our program group has called you many times to invite you to our show, but they have been declined by you considerately. I don''t know why you suddenly agree this time?"


    With a slight smile on his face, Ryan said, "In fact, I was flattered at the beginning when I received the invitation from the crew of the program. I don''t think I''m extraordinary. I feel inferior compared with your previous guests."


    "Mr. Ryan, you are being modest. Your appearance alone is enough to seckill the previous guest! Do you agree with me? "


    When the hostess finished, the guests all broke into laughter.


    "It''s not a success for a man to be remembered by his appearance." Said Ryan flatly.


    "But being handsome is something!" The host continued, "What''s more, Mr. Ryan has become the lead


    and said, "It seems that I have to be on guard against Ryan since he is so concerned about my wife and children!"


    "Don''t be so hostile," Fiona continued


    "I don''t care." Then he took her right hand and added, "We have watched the TV. We can go back to have a rest now. He challenged my authority first. It''s a match between us. It has nothing to do with you. "


    "Really? Then I don''t care about anything. "


    "Well..." After that, Spencer turned around, stepped back and stared at Fiona, "No! You can''t just leave me alone! Can you just bear to see me being bullied by that guy called Ryan?"


    "What did he do to you?"


    "He bullied me just now."


    "Stop it, Mr. Spencer."


    "Then let''s sleep together tonight!"


    "Then you should behave yourself."


    "¡­¡­ You''re bullying me. " After he finished speaking, his face stiffened.


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    In a suite of a five-star hotel by the sea, a man in a bathrobe sat on the sofa and turned off the TV. The unpleasant expression could be seen on the huge French window. The interview just now was so interesting!


    "Boss." A man came in from the next room, stood beside the man and said respectfully.


    "How is it going?"


    "We''ve investigated everything clearly. But Spencer and Fiona are not in M City now. "


    "Very good. Do it well before they come back. We must do it quickly and quickly. "


    "Yes! But... "


    "What''s wrong?"


    "But what about your brother, Boss? Do you really want to take over the property of ZR Company? "


    "Well, it''s the best that I can get them. But I''m afraid it''s not an easy task. I can''t go out now. And Ryan is not easy to deal with. "


    "Then..."


    "Do what I have arranged for you first."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    The man waved his hand and moved away the person who was reporting to him. Then he took the cigarette from the desk, put it in his mouth and lit the cigarette. He took a deep breath all of a sudden, and his face became even more gloomy in the smoke. "Sarah..."

 Chapter 286 Red And Blue Battle Exercise

    "What?! Spencer, what do you mean? " The day before the military exercise, when it was time to make the final arrangement, Fiona was requested to go to the enemy''s camp of red force. Without any delay, she left there with Spencer.


    "Hey, hey, don''t drag me like this. It''s not good for your images." There was a complacent smile on Spencer''s face. Well, the thing he didn''t like the most was being pulled by Fiona!


    "The whole third group of girls are in the blue force company. If you want me to be a spy, you don''t have to be so aboveboard, do you?" With a frown, Fiona led him to a quiet place.


    "It''s so dangerous to be a spy. I don''t want you to do that!" He then added, "I will send two men of third group to follow and protect you at any time."


    "You..." Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. She complained, "This is a military exercise. I don''t need to go on the stage at all. I have to do it because of you. Maybe I was killed as soon as I got in. But now you send two men to protect me. Don''t you think it is ridiculous? I don''t agree. "


    "I have a reason to send you there." His tone became serious, but he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. "Fiona, please listen to me this time. Otherwise Don''t force me to take orders against you. "


    "You... You''re so despicable! " Fiona turned her face away in resentment.


    "Ahem." Spencer cleared his throat, "Well, now that you said so, I won''t do anything to disgrace myself for once. Miss Fiona, I order you to join the red force as the chief commander. Try your best during the three-day training. "


    Fiona frowned and bit her lips. Facing Spencer, she could only salute him politely and politely. "Yes."


    Restraining himself from laughing, Spencer nodded and said, "Well, that''s my good girl."


    Taking back her hand, Fiona stood up and stopped speaking angrily.


    "Hey, are you angry?" After he finished speaking, he immediately changed to a playful look and said, "I just suddenly find that it''s good for you to stay in the base all the time. At least, when I''m too busy to mind your own business, I can give an order." The more he said, the more excited he became. "In this case, you have to listen to me carefully. Haha, that''s great. Fiona, don''t go away. Don''t leave the base. You''re my Just follow me. "


    Lowering her head, Fiona replied, "I have submitted my materials and was approved by my superior. Mr. Spencer, you''re late."


    "But..."


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    When they were talking, Robert suddenly ran over and stood a few steps away from them. He saluted to Spencer and said, "Mr. Spencer, on the first day of the exercise tomorrow, we will be transferred to other groups tonight. The others are ready. The meeting will begin soon, and please come here to make the final arrangement."


    "Got it." Spencer nodded and he suddenly kissed Fiona on the forehead and then left quickly. "I''m going to have a meeting. I''ll be back soon."


    Hearing that, Fiona frowned. But before she could say anything, Spencer strode away. Although grew up in the courtyard and exposed to a lot of stuff about the base, Fiona still felt that her mother had the biggest impact on her. Especially after


    walked to her desk. "Principal, this is the approval form for Amy''s checking in the hospital the day after tomorrow. Please sign it."


    Ruby took it over and had a look, "The child who has congenital heart disease?"


    "Yes, it is she, even the baby is pitiful! She was abandoned by her parents when she was only a few months old. "


    Ruby sighed helplessly, signed her name and said, "This is not the thing we can control. What we should do is to deal with these irresponsible parents! Here you are. "


    "Yes, principal." Taking the form, Lucy was about to turn around and leave, but she was stopped by Ruby.


    "Wait!" Ruby thought for a while and said, "Take Sarah to the hospital with us the day after tomorrow. She had a fever not long ago. And the children in our orphanage often get a fever. You''d better take Sarah to the hospital for a check-up. Otherwise, I will be worried about her. By the way, I think of taking Sarah for this year''s vaccine. I finally got the chance. "


    "Okay."


    "Haha, it''s funny..." In the yard, Sarah was playing a wooden horse. When she saw the kids on the slide, she said with admiration, "I want to play with the slide, too."


    "Sarah, when you grow one year older, you can play." The nursing worker said with a smile.


    "Yeah!" Upon hearing this, Sarah immediately burst into cheers and shouted, "Mom said that I was going to have my birthday!"


    "Yeah, you''ll be one year old soon."


    "Francis, are you sure it''s her?" On the third floor of the apartment building opposite to the orphanage, Charles stood in front of the window, folded his arms across his chest, and looked at Sarah. After a while, he nodded and said, "She looks like Spencer."


    "Don''t worry, Boss. It can''t be wrong."


    "Yes." Charles nodded and said, "We will find an opportunity to do it as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Let''s go to visit an old friend now."


    "Old friend?" "Is it Ryan?" asked Francis with a frown.


    Charles pursed his lips and gave an unfathomable smile. "No, I mean an old friend who just came back from abroad, an old friend who was totally fallen into disfavor."

 Chapter 287 Spencer, Dont Be Ridiculous

    At ten o''clock in the evening, both red force and blue force had arrived at the exercise site. No one in the red force field had rested. They arranged array, inquire about news, and set up defense. All of their actions showed that this drill was going to be a fierce battle.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the battle game began. The blue force deployed more than one way to the red array and avoided the enemy''s attack. They broke through their defense first.


    Spencer stayed in the camp and listened to the commander''s arrangement without saying anything.


    "Mr. Spencer, what do you think?" The commander asked.


    Spencer shook his head and added, "I am an ordinary person now, so my attacking power is zero."


    "Mr. Spencer, you can''t do that. You can''t be so passive in this way just because Miss Fiona is in the opposite camp!"


    "I agree with you."


    Spencer smiled. "We launched a sudden attack at a late night. We have advanced more than half the way. We are already positive enough. What else do you want to do? I can''t go to the ambush alone. "


    The commander smiled resignedly and said, "Why did you bring Miss Fiona to our enemy?"


    Spencer smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    At the same time, red force sent out intelligence squad to approach blue force.


    "Camp watch! Camp watch! According to the place where they are now, 95625, over! "


    After receiving the information, the red force stopped the blue force group in several steps. The sounds of battle were heard, and the flames lit up the sky. Under the attack of the red force, the blue force had to change the vehicle route and continued to advance on the red force.


    Listening to the sound of the battle all over the place, Fiona asked the people around her, "Why is the sound so loud? It doesn''t look like fake. Are we really using empty bullets? Is the bullet quiet safe? "


    "Miss Fiona, you are thinking too much. You will be fine." It was a man who answered. To be exact, almost all members of their red force camp were men.


    The voice had rang for two hours. At the dawn, someone came to report, "Our force ''fall in the battle'' 76 members, has fought against the blue force for four rounds, but they have arrived at the front of my array."


    The red force commander frowned and said, "The attack from the blue force is really fierce!"


    Fiona pressed her lips. In the depth of more than ten kilometers, the red force had set hundreds of defensive barriers at the front of the spot, so the people of the blue force could not pass through for the time being.


    "Just let them to remove the obstacles first!" The red force commander continued, "Now, all the people in your team are divided into two groups, one from the back and the other from the right. Third team break out from the front relying on defensive work, and they must be surrounded!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hence, a petite figure appeared in the red circle.


    Although walking slowly among a group of men, Fiona didn''t think it was a good idea for her to survive. On the one hand, she was a member of a red force. On the other hand, she had two bodyguards protecting her. As a result, she determined to survive.


    "Miss Fiona, there is a forest ahead. Let''s put on some c


    er next move, he caught her right hand and grabbed the weapon from her.


    "You..." Shocked, Fiona bit her lips and said after a short pause, "Kill me."


    "How can I bear to kill you?" He continued to fiddle with the weapon, "But, it''s in the wilderness. If you want me to release you, hahah..." He looked at her up and down with a sly smile.


    "You..." Fiona quickly reached out her hand and stood in front of him to stop him. "Hey, Spencer, don''t be ridiculous," she said


    "I''m not kidding. You don''t allow me to sleep with you every day. I''ve wanted to..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Fiona covered his mouth with her hand. She flushed with embarrassment. "If you continue to say that, I will end my life! ''"After saying that, Fiona frowned and looked around. She warned, "Spencer! This is a military exercise. Don''t talk nonsense! Could you please be a little more serious? "


    "What? Tired? Don''t you want to play it anymore? " Pulling down Fiona''s hand, Spencer asked concernedly.


    "¡­¡­" With one hand on her forehead, Fiona said, "Yes, I don''t want to play it anymore, so get rid of me quickly!"


    "No, I haven''t had enough yet." Spencer drew back the gun and said with a smile, "Now you''re my capture. Just follow me."


    "Capture?" "I don''t think that''s true for this drill," Fiona continued, frowning


    "I''m the chief commander. If I say there is, then there must be this kind of saying." With a complacent look, he added, "But if you are tired, I can carry you on my back."


    Fiona was moved for just a second, but as soon as she thought of the situation she was in, she asked, "Don''t you care about the result of the military exercise?"


    "Well, I''m the chief commander of the military exercise and the instructor of the third team. Of course I care about the result. However, it''s because of my identity of double rank that I''m in a conflict. As the chief commander, I must be fair. However, I will be selfish to favor your third teammates. I hope you can win, so it''s better to wait for the result. "


    "But it can''t be played like this, right?"


    "Then let''s be serious."


    "Seriously What? " Fiona was confused.

 Chapter 288 Who Is Whose Capture

    Spencer looked at her with a complicated expression. "If you don''t want to be my capture, let''s fight one battle after another and shoot at each other at the same time to see who will be faster."


    "You must be kidding me." Fiona shook her head and said, "I don''t want to be your capture, neither do I want to compete with you. Besides, I don''t even know what gunslinger is. I can take it and pull the trigger. Why are you being so naive? Why don''t you just beat me to death? "


    "If you don''t give it a try, how do you know I am making an unnecessary move?" With a bitter smile, Spencer thrust the gun back into Fiona''s hand. "The first time you go to the base it was I who forced you to, it was I who threatened you on your way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. But in the base of N Country, when I wanted to take away our child, you forced me with a gun. I owe you one time. "


    "You... What''s the point of doing this?" Fiona asked, narrowing his eyes


    "Can''t I ask for a peace of mind?" Spencer took two steps back slowly and said, "I transfer you to the red force, and I''m in the blue force. I want to give you a chance to ''kill me''."


    "Why should I kill you?"


    Lowering his eyes, Spencer began slowly, "I pushed you out of the car and killed our baby. I was suspicious of your baby and planned to do the second harm to your baby. You were sad because of my unclear relationship with Celine. I insisted on divorcing you. I forgot you because I lost my memory. I..."


    "Shut up!" "Shut up!" Fiona demanded, her hands shaking


    "Kill me, Fiona!" He continued, "This can''t hurt me. I just want you to vent your anger. I know you hated me for so many years. You ''killed'' me and let the former Spencer die in front of you. When I stood up again, I became a new Spencer who loved only Fiona. Okay? "


    Fiona''s eyes reddened slightly. She looked at the weapon in her hand, and then looked at Spencer who was a few steps away, hesitating.


    "Hurry up! Go there and have a look!"


    At this time, there was a cry in the woods. Fiona looked in the direction of the voice, and saw a group of people who were in red, whose sleeves were tied with a red silk ribbon.


    But Spencer turned a blind eye to her. "I even regret what I have done. I have said that I hated you since the first time I saw you, till we got a divorce. But now... " Spencer choked up slightly, "I can''t believe there''s one thing that makes you happy. If I can teach you how to pull the trigger, then that''s all right, let''s call it a day! "


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Biting her lower lip, Fiona said through gritted teeth and targeted his heart, "Spencer, do you know how much I hate you?"


    "I know."


    "Do you know how much I don''t want to see you again?"


    "I know."


    Fiona''s body was trembling slightly. She had thought that she would forget what happened in the past if she didn''t see him. It turned out that she was so aggrieved when she saw him. She just wanted to vent her anger.


    "Let''s do it, Fiona." Said Spencer in a low voice.


    She squinted, raised her eyebrows, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Hardly had her voice faded away, the bullet b


    She was really tired!


    "Have I ever carried you on my back before?" Spencer murmured, "No, I only hugged you."


    "Have you ever carried other people on your back?" Fiona asked.


    "No," Spencer replied after a pause


    "But you just stopped."


    "That doesn''t mean I have carried other people on my back. I stop because I''m just a little pleased." A smile appeared on his face. He said, "I''m glad that you finally care about what happened in the past about me. Does it mean that what I said just now works? Do you really want to start over with me?"


    Fiona''s face turned red, but she looked a little worried. Without answering his question, she asked first, "Did you get together with Celine after you lost your memory?"


    "Yes." Spencer replied and felt a little embarrassed, but more he felt was guilty, "I know it''s not others'' fault, but I didn''t want to be with her. But they all kept it from me that Celine is my sister."


    "But after all, it was you who found Celine. I heard from Terence that you would get angry if someone say Celine was not good enough."


    "I It''s, it''s my fault. " Spencer nodded, "But I thought it was you! Look at the necklace and the drawing! I thought I was in love with her! "


    "Maybe, she is the one you love."


    "No way!" Without thinking too much, Spencer continued, "The one who lies in front of Fiona is the real Spencer. If I can''t even tell who I love as I did before, that''s pathetic. "


    "In the one year, you How did you get along? "


    "Actually, I don''t spend much time with her. We are quite far away from each other. It takes us five hours to get there by plane. At that time, I was still receiving treatment. Sometimes, I was not allowed to visit others for a week. The whole activity range was in the hospital. When she came, we just talked. "


    "She and I did absolutely nothing out of line." Added Spencer.


    "Who asked you about this?" Fiona snapped in a bit anger.


    "Isn''t it true?" Spencer said, "I know you care about this, but I promise that I''ve never slept with her. The number of kisses can be counted on one hand. "

 Chapter 289 Charles Came Back

    "I don''t believe you. How could you just kiss for so few times."


    "Yes, they can all prove it." Spencer hurriedly said, "Subconsciously, I still refuse to be touched by her and I don''t want to get too close to her. In fact, she has changed a lot. She used to be so straightforward and open-minded, but now I simply can''t say that she is not bad at all and she is too slippery. But I mistook she for you, so I had to endure it. It''s very contradictory. " Speaking of this, Spencer glanced at Fiona and continued, "So, as a result, we had to kiss just several times."


    Without saying anything more, Fiona pursed her lips. She was a neat freak when it came to love. She didn''t know how to respond to his reply.


    While Fiona was still struggling with this, Spencer couldn''t help but speak, "So, you know what? I have been celibated for three years. You should understand how anxious I am. Let''s sleep on the bed tonight, shall we? "


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Fiona patted him on the back, "Can you be more serious?"


    "No, I can''t." Spencer shook his head and added, "When I''m with you, I can''t be serious."


    "I''m really angry about what you said."


    "I want to say something nice to you." Spencer cleared his throat again and said, "Now I promise that I will only have Fiona in my arms from now on. I will only kiss her, hug her and carry her on my back only. I will make a clean break with Celine and all the other women so that Fiona can rest assured. Otherwise, I will be struck by lightning. "


    Fiona blinked her eyes and said, "What you said is nothing good."


    A bitter smile appeared on Spencer''s face. His Fiona, she was still so evasive. His confession and promise to her are always pretending not to be heard by her. What should he do?'' He let out a long sigh and walked steadily with Fiona on his back.


    "Do you miss Sarah, Fiona?" He suddenly thought of the little guy.


    "Yes, I do." Behind him, Fiona muttered. She was a little tired.


    "Yes, I miss her, too." A smile spread across his face. His eyes were full of love. His heart seemed to melt as he thought of the soft mass, and he wished he could give her all the good things in the world, and see her now, and hear her call him daddy. But at the same time, his heart seemed to be wrapped in a coat of armor, trying to protect the little creature from the world''s distractions that might spoil her beauty.


    After walking for a while, Fiona was too tired to open her eyes. She leaned her head against his back and closed her eyes.


    Feeling the relax of Fiona, he just let out a contented smile. ''Why do you think so much? I''m glad that you didn''t refuse me when I was with you, '' he thought. As for confessing, he had plenty of time, and action would prove his love.


    When they arrived at the ''fighting dead area'', a group of dead people gathered and were waiting for the director to send a car to take them out. The group of men stared blankly at the sight of Fion


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    red force commanders to figure out how to deploy and set up a reconnaissance system, which is a big challenge for the red team''s defensive strategy." Spencer focused on the situation and added, "The military exercise is just held for one day. I don''t know how the two sides will develop in the future."


    Fiona came to the command room quietly. Seeing his reaction, all the members of the director team nodded their heads. She felt a little happy. It turned out that serious men were the most handsome.


    This man was aggressive and decisive outside. How could he act like a child in front of her?


    Fiona shook her head slightly and decided not to think too much. All she wanted to do now was to finish the exercise and hand over her work. She planned to talk about it later.


    "Hiss..." With that thought in mind, Fiona took a deep breath and pressed her chest with her hand.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing the slight movement of Fiona, Spencer immediately stopped talking. He took a few steps and stood in front of her all of a sudden. "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? "


    But Fiona felt restless and continued, "I just felt my heart beating faster and faster. I had a bad feeling that something would happen."


    "You are here. What could have happened?" Spencer comforted her, "Don''t worry. You are just too tired."


    "Yes." Just as Fiona was about to nod her head, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked stunned. "Sarah, is she okay?"


    He tried to comfort her, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine, Ruby is taking care of her. If you still can''t rest assured, I will ask someone to pick Sarah up here. "


    "No, thanks." Fiona hurriedly shook her head, "Maybe I''m too tired. I always think too much." For her sake, Spencer had gone too far this time. She couldn''t let him bring Sarah here, or what would the military exercise be like!


    "You can rest assured as long as I am here."


    Looking at him, Fiona nodded and replied, "Fine."

 Chapter 290 Ancestral Emeralds

    At Wen mansion in M City.


    At this time, the Wen mansion was all brightly lit, but the figure was nowhere to be seen. Three years ago when Charles''s criminal conspiracy was unmasked, their father and Ryan''s mother left the house and travelled around the world. They wouldn''t come back many times a year. As Ryan was the only master in the house, it looked desolate.


    "Master." Andrew knocked on the door of the study and said sympathetically to Ryan who was still working at his desk, "Young master, it''s getting late. Go to sleep. Is there any important work that you need to finish today?"


    Hearing Andrew''s voice from the album in Ryan''s hand, he raised his head and smiled, " It might not be an important thing for the company, but it is very important for me."


    "Is it about Miss Fiona?" Andrew asked.


    "I can''t hide anything from you." Said Ryan, rubbing his nose tiredly.


    "What you are thinking about is so obvious. Only Miss Fiona is unable to understand that." Andrew snorted, feeling a little dissatisfied with Fiona.


    "That''s why she pretends that she doesn''t understand me." Ryan shook his head with a smile and stood up, "Andrew, please don''t worry about me and Fiona. I did it voluntarily."


    Andrew sighed, "I understand. To be honest, Miss Fiona and you are a perfect match. The house is empty now, if you can marry her. But... "


    "Andrew." Ryan interrupted Andrew, "It''s time to go to bed."


    Andrew was stunned by his words. He shook his head and said, "Okay, okay. I won''t talk about it anymore. Let''s go to bed."


    "Okay." Ryan nodded and said, "Andrew, you should go to bed now."


    They walked out of the study, one after the other. Looking at the empty house, Ryan sneered at himself. He didn''t know whether Fiona would like to come to this cold place.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Ryan went to the door of his room and pushed it open. The room was bright but lonely. Ryan turned around and was about to close the door, but he suddenly had a strange feeling as if there was someone behind him. His heart tightened.


    "Don''t move!"


    The next second, he felt something cold against his head. Ryan suddenly became nervous, but he was still calm, with a frown on his face.


    "Long time no see, my dear brother." The man behind him spoke slowly with a faint smile.


    With his eyes wide open, Ryan turned around in disbelief and opened his mouth slightly. When he saw the man behind him, a mixed feeling surged in his heart. He faintly called, "Brother..."


    With a smile, Charles raised his weapon and pointed the dark cave at Ryan. But after hearing what Ryan said, he slowly took it back and smiled: "We are still blood related, dear brother. Do you miss me?"


    "Why are you back?" Said Ryan, grinding his teeth.


    "This is also my home. Can''t I come back?" With a mocking smile, Charles walked leisurely, sat on the sofa next to him, and crossed his legs.


    "Why do you come back?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    m hard in the chest. His body bent down because of the pain.


    "Let''s go!" Charles continued to rush forward with him. It was a piece of cake for him in front of these armed bodyguards.


    The person who picked up Charles was already waiting in front of the house. When Charles came out, he opened the door at once. They jumped out of the car and put Ryan into the car.


    "Go to the company." Charles jumped into the car.


    "Be quick Go and call the police! " Andrew shouted.


    A black car slowly stopped in front of the office building of ZR Company. Ryan was pushed out of the car and staggered forward. The security guard sensed that something was wrong. He was about to walk towards them when Charles raised his hand and made a light "bang". The security guard fell to the ground.


    "Charles! What do you want to do? Are you out of you mind? !" Shouted Ryan. His eyes turned red as another person died. But as soon as he opened his mouth, he was punched again.


    "It''s silent. How''s that? Not bad?" Said Charles defiantly.


    "You are crazy!" But in return, Ryan got a heavier punch from Charles.


    "If you keep quarreling, I will chop off your hand!" Charles threatened and pushed him towards the office building. A few subordinates behind him threw the body of the security guard to a dark corner.


    No one was in the office building. In the empty hall, the footsteps were very clear. Then they took their exclusive elevator and went straight to the floor where their father''s office located.


    "Open the door." Charles pushed Ryan to the door and took his hand on the fingerprint lock.


    After a sound of "click", the door opened without any surprise. Charles waved his hand and asked the locksmith to come forward. He knew where the location was.


    It was quiet in the office. The locksmith put his ear to the safety box. After a minute, he successfully broke the password, nodded and opened the safety box without hesitation.

 Chapter 291 Sarah Is In Danger

    As soon as the safe was opened, the shining jewels appeared in front of everyone. With his eyebrows furrowed, Ryan watched Charles step towards the safe. He grabbed the valuable gem in his hand, and his eyes suddenly lit up with greed.


    "Charles, you..." Ryan was in a mess with blood all over his face. He coughed painfully and was about to open his mouth when a man kicked him down. The man then loaded him with his gun and aimed at Ryan.


    "Put it down!" Charles stopped the man and pushed him back. He looked down at him and said, "My dear brother, what else do you want to say?"


    "This diamond..." Ryan''s voice was a little weak. "Father was supposed to leave it to you And this company, they are all yours. " When Ryan said this, there was a trace of sadness and a trace of disdain in his heart. If it had not been for such a big issue a few years ago happened to Charles, his father would not have given him anything from the Wen family, and he would not take them.


    He didn''t refuse Charles to come to the company tonight for two reasons. One was that he was unable to escape, and the other was that he wanted to make Charles come back to his senses.


    "If you still have a trace of conscience in your heart, and you respect father..."


    "Do you think you are a saint? !" With a roar of rage, Charles abruptly squatted down and pressed Ryan''s head down on his body. "Is it for me? Fine, I''ll take it away! "


    "Do you think you can escape?" With his hands on the ground, Ryan tried to get up.


    "Since I can''t escape, then let me be ruthless!" A hint of cruelty flashed across Charles''s eyes. "There are many old friends in M City. I will greet them, including their children!"


    Children? Ryan furrowed his eyebrows. In an instant, he reacted. Fiona! Sarah!


    Charles wanted Ryan know what he wanted to do! He raised his hand and slashed Ryan''s neck at his neck, smiling.


    "Uh..." With a quick and weak groan, Ryan fell to the ground and soon fell into darkness.


    "Humph!" Charles stood up and walked out.


    "It''s Boss, are you going to kill him? "


    "No, I won''t." Charles shook his head and glanced at Ryan. "He is still useful. Let''s go and pick up another little guy. "


    "Yes, Boss."


    They left the building silently. On the cold marble floor, Ryan was unconscious.


    "On Wednesday, Fiona''s child should go to the hospital. I will ask someone to ''take'' the child away and let her stay with me for two days. So I must know clearly about what happened to Spencer."


    In a bed of a five-star hotel, what Celine had said kept resounding in his head. At the same time, the sky was getting bright. Celine turned over in bed. There were mixed feelings in her eyes. That was Fiona and Spencer''s child. How she wished to have a baby for Spencer, but she didn''t have a chance! But why did Charles tell these to her? Wasn''t he afraid that she would call the police?


    "Dear Celine, what are you thinking about?" A male v


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "I guess he''s going to take revenge on Fiona and Spencer. That''s why I came here." Ryan said while panting.


    "Ruby!" The policeman who came with Ryan saluted to Ruby, "Why are you here?"


    "Cut the crap!" Ruby did not care why the man recognized her and shouted, "Go and chase him! The car Sarah took was leaving for BE children hospital! Hurry up! "


    "Yes!"


    They rushed out and quickly got into the police car, chasing the East.


    Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    After driving for nearly ten minutes, Ruby poked her head out of the car and anxiously looked for the car of the orphanage. All of a sudden, there was a loud noise in the distance, like the car rubbing the ground and then colliding.


    "Hurry up! Speed up! Hurry up! " Ruby roared. She had a hunch that something bad would happen. Ryan froze in his seat and his face was pale. He kept silent.


    The car rushed over the red light towards the sound source. At this moment, she passed the street lights. Not far from the intersection, Ruby saw the familiar car at a glance. The car fell down on the street with its engine cover slightly smoking. Before the car stopped completely, Ruby opened the door and rushed out. The car of the orphanage had been badly damaged. They did not know how it was going inside.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The moment Ruby was about to get into the car, there was a bullet coming from the front, and Ruby avoided it nimbly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    Bullets rained down on Ruby and she had to dodge. The policemen in the car were holding guns to cover the people scurrying along the street, trying not to let them hurt anyone.


    Charles was so bold even in the bustling commercial street! Among the rain and bullets, Ruby smashed the window with her fist. When she looked inside, she saw Melody, the driver and the other child in the pool of blood. But Sarah was gone.


    "Damn it!" Ruby cursed. But she could do nothing but watch the black car of Charles turned a corner and disappeared.

 Chapter 292 Save Sarah Together

    "Come on, Ruby..." Ryan finally found his own voice. "Firstly, call Terence and find out Spencer''s subordinate and father. Don''t let Charles take Sarah away!"


    "Okay." Ruby was stunned and shocked by what Ryan said. A man who was usually gentle could unexpectedly keep calm at critical moments.


    "I''m going to find Charles." Looking in the direction of the car leaving, Ryan said, "I''ll go with the police. You arrange everything here. And keep in touch with Spencer at once. Don''t let Fiona know, or else... "


    "I understand." Ruby nodded. Charles was his brother. As long as he chased him, he could rest assured somehow. And Ruby had to stay and deal with the mess in the room.


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    After that, the police car drove off like an arrow off the string. Actually, Charles was heading straight for the sea. And he was so arrogant along the way that it was easy for him to catch up with Charles. The policemen would have already caught up with them if they had not taken into consideration the safety of the citizens on the street just now


    On the other side, the black nanny van that Charles was in rushed forward. All his subordinates, with weapons, poked their bodies out and destroyed the way.


    "Wow, wow..." In the car, Charles held Sarah in his arms and cried bitterly. Her voice became more and more hoarse.


    "Well, don''t cry!" Charles shouted impatiently. Stunned for a while, Sarah was scared and stopped crying immediately.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    The gunshots rang out one after another. It had been a long time since the subordinates of Charles behaved so arrogantly in the downtown. All of a sudden, they were so excited that they didn''t want to stop.


    "Wow..." Sarah was scared and began to cry again, out of breath.


    "Okay! Stop it! " Charles shouted to his guards, "Stop all of you!"


    "Yes, Boss!" With the order of Charles, the gunshot stopped all of a sudden. They all hurried back to the car.


    Instead of taking the little girl in her arms, Charles let Sarah sit on his legs and held her arm. He glared at her and said, "Don''t cry, okay?! Otherwise, you will never see your mother! "


    "Mom..." Sarah twitched her mouth and burst into tears. But she dared not to cry again due to the threat from Charles. She sobbed sadly and her body kept shaking.


    Charles''s restless mind calmed down a little. He looked at Sarah up and down carefully. Although he could see a little bit of Spencer in her eyes, she, on the other hand, looked like Fiona.


    "Do you know who your father is?" Asked Charles.


    Sarah puckered her mouth and asked uncertainly, "Spencer, is it Spencer?"


    "Haha..." Charles smiled and said, "It seems that your mother really didn''t tell you. Then what about Ryan? Your uncle Ryan has accompanied you for three years. He is eager to be your father! Why do so many people want to be your father? "


    "Do you want to? She cried Sarah blinked and asked in a low voice.


    Charl


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er feet, tears streaming down her face. "I need to save Sarah. She''ll be scared if she doesn''t see me! I have to save Sarah... "


    "No way." However, Spencer refused without any hesitation, "Since Charles can find out your phone and send you the pictures, he is trying to lure you there! You are his target! "


    "But he has Sarah!" Fiona roared.


    "I know! So I have to save her. She is my daughter. I won''t let anything happen to her! " Spencer raised his voice, "But you''re different. I can''t let you risk your life again. I can''t let you get caught by Charles again! I don''t want to experience that kind of pain again! "


    "But Sarah are my life! How can I wait here for you to save her?! Even if he wants to trade me for her, I''m willing to do it! " Fiona hissed hysterically.


    "But you are my life!" Spencer stared at her and roared, "How could I possibly let you die!"


    There was a silence. After Spencer finished his words, he kept silent. Fiona stared at him in disbelief.


    "Mr. Spencer, how about letting Miss Fiona come with you! If Miss Fiona comes back, perhaps Sarah will be safe. "


    "Yeah, as long as Miss Fiona is under our protection."


    "Miss Fiona is worried about you if she just stays here."


    On hearing this, Fiona came to her senses. She nodded and responded, "Yes, that''s it! I promise I will behave well when I come back with you. I just want to see Sarah... Let me see if she is okay! Please, Spencer, let me go back with you. I promise I''ll be fine, "


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    "Spencer and Fiona, I don''t want to miss any of them. I''ll do something good to have the three of you reunited! "


    At the sight of Charles''s text, Spencer simmered with rage, as if he was going to burn down the whole conference room.


    "I''ll take you back, but you have to be obedient! I''ll save Sarah! " He felt helpless and sad at the same time.


    "Okay, I promise..." Fiona choked with sobs.


    "Prepare the helicopter. Let''s go back to M City."

 Chapter 293 They Got On The Cruise Together

    Beep¡ª¡ª


    A passenger wharf along the east coast in M City was guarded. Nobody was allowed to go on the sea, including those who were already on the other boat were forced to leave. The only cruise named ''Queen'' was three hundred meters away from the shore. Because the cruise ship had been under the control of the people of the X Organization.


    The wharf and the shore were besieged. The helicopters in the sky were pounding in the sky, and even the seas had been sailed to the shore, forming a circle of three sides, surrounding the luxury cruise ship.


    The ''Queen'' cruise was held a three-day business party when it arrived at the international deluxe cruise ship in M City not long ago. So there were not only business elites at home and abroad, but also powerful people in M City. But now, the cruise was under Charles''s control. If Charles destroyed the whole cruise, there would be an uproar. Therefore, even if the cruise was surrounded by the empress, no one dared to act rashly.


    All the high spirited people at the party were squatting on the deck, with their heads in their hands. Women were whining, and men were wearing a forced smile. The armed men in black around them did not relax at all. As long as someone dared to move, they immediately broke one of their legs or arms. For them, this was more like a common occurrence.


    "They all come here!" Charles stood on the deck of the cruise, and there was a woman holding Sarah and standing one step behind him. Sarah was still sobbing, but her thoughts were attracted by the men who suddenly appeared on the sea and sky. She felt curious and calmed down a little bit.


    Charles brought Sarah here. Francis was responsible for the project on the cruise.


    "Boss." Francis stepped forward and stood by Charles. He looked up and down as if he was looking for something.


    "Yes." Charles nodded.


    "How fast did they get here? Eric, Terence and Ryan have already been there." Francis spoke.


    "No hurry." "But the person I want hasn''t come yet. What''s the use of being anxious here?" said Charles Then he turned to Sarah and asked, "Little guy, do you agree?"


    Sarah took a step back and shook her head. Then she nodded immediately like a frightened little rabbit.


    "Haha..." Charles suddenly smiled and reached out his arms, saying, "Come here, kid. Let me hug you."


    "Yes, Boss." The woman immediately stepped forward and handed Sarah to Charles.


    Sarah was reluctant, but she didn''t cry any more. In her eyes, Charles didn''t look like a bad person and didn''t do anything bad to her. Her fear was somewhat relieved. But she didn''t know why Charles took her to such a big ship and why there were so many planes flying in the sky.


    "Where... Where is my mother?" Sarah asked, trembling.


    "Boss!" As soon as Sarah finished, someone ran to them and said, "The person you are waiting for are here."


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "


    "What''s wrong with you?" Spencer was worried and angry. "What did you promise me before you came? What do you say that you won''t put yourself in danger? Why don''t you listen to me now? "


    "Isn''t it a risk if you go by yourself? !" Fiona stared at him, but her eyes gradually became firm. She said, "Even if you go by yourself, you can''t save Sarah, can you? In this case, we two will meet his request on the one hand, and on the other hand We can be together, don''t you think so? "


    "Fiona, you..." There was a sudden warmth in Spencer''s heart.


    Biting her lips, Fiona reached out her hand and grabbed his hand. "I won''t cause you any trouble."


    After a short pause, Spencer held her hand and said with a smile, "You don''t need to get yourself in trouble."


    "Give a gun to Fiona." Eric stepped forward and handed a gun to Fiona, "In case of need."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and took the gun, her hands shaking.


    "Don''t be afraid." Spencer comforted her gently, while Fiona nodded her head to show her trust. At that moment, the lifeboat arranged by the cruiser arrived. They walked forward hand in hand. After taking a few steps, Spencer suddenly turned around, looked at Terence and Eric, and said, "The rest is up to you."


    "Don''t worry." Terence nodded with a meaningful look in his eyes.


    Looking at the hands that Spencer and Fiona were holding together, Ryan became more and more depressed.


    When Spencer and Fiona were about to board the boat, Ryan suddenly said, "I''ll go with you." Then he ran to them.


    The man on the lifeboat was surprised. He looked at Ryan and called Charles through inter phone, "Charles, well Ryan, he wants to come, too. "


    "Really? Since my dear brother wants to come here, of course I welcome him! "


    "Yes, Boss."


    "What are you doing here?" Spencer said angrily and held Fiona''s hand tightly.


    "I won''t cause more troubles," Said Ryan in a calm tone.

 Chapter 294 Kneel Down And Beg Me

    "Mr. Spencer! I''ll go with you! " Karl ran to catch them but was stopped by Terence.


    "What are you doing there?! Do you want to die? "


    "I will protect Mr. Spencer!"


    "Does he need you to protect him? !" Terence scolded him rudely, "You''re just like Spencer! Stupid! Is it so easy for you to go there as you like?! Anyway, Ryan is Charles''s brother. Its reasonable that he agreed to let Ryan go there. If you make a scene again, I''m afraid that Charles will be ashamed into anger and beat Spencer to death! "


    "Mr. Terence, what are you talking about? Mr. Spencer is really something!" Karl disagreed with what he said and looked worried, "But, what should we do now? "What are you waiting for?"


    "Why do we have to wait and see?" Terence frowned, "Do you think the people from the sea side and the air side come to eat nothing here?! Go, go, you stay behind! Don''t stay here and mess up my thoughts. "


    "¡­¡­ Yes, Mr. Terence. " Karl stepped back unwillingly and occasionally looked back at the lifeboat floating on the sea, worries written all over his face.


    Soon enough, they were approaching the cruiser and someone pointed a gun at them. On the deck, she was amazed at the blue sea and blue sky. It should be a soothing scene, but at this moment, no one had time to enjoy it.


    "Mom!" Sarah, in the arms of Charles, struggled forward excitedly, waving her little hands in the air, "Give me a hug!"


    "Sarah!" Choked with sobs, Fiona stepped forward unconsciously.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop!"


    The same voices came from behind and they grabbed Fiona''s arms to stop her. Spencer and Ryan two not only spoke at the same time, but also acted in unison.


    "I want to look for Sarah." But they grabbed her arms from the left and the right. "Let me go!" she yelled


    "If you go there, Charles won''t let you off!" Ryan asked anxiously.


    Crack! Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Charles gave Sarah to others and reached out his hands. He then clapped his hands leisurely and said, "It''s very rare!" With these words, Charles raised his index finger and pointed at his temple. He frowned and said: "What are you doing here? Oh! I remember this is called hardship tests friendship, isn''t it? "


    "Charles..." Spencer lowered his head and his eyes flashed a murderous look.


    "Ahahah Mommy! " Sarah saw that Fiona didn''t come to her, which made her cry. Sarah''s cries sent a shiver down Spencer''s spine. How he wished he could kill Charles right now.


    With red eyes, Fiona comforted, "Don''t cry! Sarah, don''t cry! I''ll be right there! "


    "Fiona, come here." As soon as Fiona finished her words, Charles raised his eyebrows and spoke, but his eyes wandered between Spencer and Charles. "Come here, I will give you Sarah."


    "Charles!"


    But before Fiona could take a step forward, Spencer rushed to her and blocked her way. He stood in front of her, gnashing his teeth,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    to you, what''s the meaning of my life? "


    "Spencer!"


    "That''s a heartfelt confession!" A trace of hatred appeared in Charles''s eyes. He snorted and said, "It''s a pity that you have wasted too much time! I have no time to waste with you! On board! "


    Spencer frowned and asked, "Where do you want to drive the cruise?"


    "At least, we have to get rid of the encirclement!" Charles opened his mouth and spoke in a casual way. His clothes were rustling in the sea wind. "Go on. Let me see the gentleness of you, Mr. Spencer."


    "You..."


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    When Spencer was about to say something, the cruiser was started! Some of them wobbled. Waves billowed along the cruiser, and they were heading to the shore.


    "You haven''t released the hostage yet!" Spencer clenched his fists and made a noise.


    "You haven''t brought Fiona here." Holding his fists, Charles said, "We haven''t make a deal."


    Worrying about Sarah, Spencer stepped forward and said to Charles, "Can you trade me for Sarah and the hostages? I promise I''ll never fight back if you want to kill me. "


    "Mr. Spencer, are you begging me?" Charles raised his lips and smiled.


    At the same time, in the sea someone was quietly approaching the layer of ''empress No. 1''. When they were at a stalemate on the deck, he came to the entrance of the cabin where the cabin was started. He opened the door quietly and sneaked in the cabin with weapons.


    "Yes. I beg you to set the hostages and Sarah free." Spencer nodded.


    "You should be the one who asks for help." Charles raised his chin slightly and said: "Beg me, kneel down!"


    "Charles, don''t push me too far!" Out of conditioned reflex, Fiona roared, tears streaming down her cheeks. How proud Spencer was! He would rather die than let him kneel down


    Ryan stepped forward and said, "Charles, what else do you want?"


    "Really? Don''t you kneel down to me? Then... "


    "I''ll kneel."

 Chapter 295 Its Time To End It

    After hearing the words'' I''ll kneel'' from Spencer''s mouth, Fiona felt like her heart had been punched hard. Looking emotionless, she felt more heartbroken. It was so painful that she couldn''t breathe


    "Spencer!" Fiona grabbed the sleeves of Spencer, her eyes wide open, tears rolling down her cheeks. She was too choked to utter another word. She felt aggrieved, depressed and painful. All the emotions surged in her heart, but she could do nothing to stop Spencer.


    Ryan stood aside, stupefied. He wanted to help him, but he was afraid that his movement might screw it.


    Pushing away Fiona gently, Spencer stared at Charles and suddenly took two steps forward. He pursed his lips tightly and knelt down on the ground.


    Time seemed to stand still. The way he knelt down turned into a silhouette in Fiona''s tears.


    "Ah, Spencer!" Sarah was scared and shouted.


    "Spencer!" With that, Fiona covered her mouth with one hand. Tears streamed down her cheeks. She felt dizzy and almost fell down. Quickly holding her arms, Ryan''s face was extremely painful. He looked at Sarah and made up his mind.


    "Please set Sarah and the hostages free." Spencer said slowly, standing upright, neither humble nor pushy.


    "Haha..." Charles raised his head and laughed out with hatred, "haha, Spencer! You really impress me! " As he spoke, he walked up to Spencer and kicked him on his shoulder.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Spencer''s body shook and took a deep breath because of the pain. He clenched his fists and tried hard to resist the urge to fight back.


    "Spencer!" shouted Fiona. But just when she was about to step forward, she was held back by Ryan.


    "You can''t go there!"


    Fiona cried out uncontrollably and intermittently, "Spencer, please stand up! Stand up! Charles, please don''t hit him. Please don''t... "


    But when Charles heard Fiona''s pleading, he was annoyed and punched Spencer on the cheeks.


    "Wow She cried Sarah also burst into tears.


    Bang! Bang! Bang¡ª¡ª


    In the engine room, a chaotic battle had already happened. The people sneaked into the cabin first, and Terence and Eric followed them. They rushed to the left and right sides with their men, intending to annihilate all the people from X Organization from the inside.


    "Mr. Terence, Mr. Eric, run! You can rest assured that the cabin will be under our control soon after starting it! "


    Terence nodded and ran to the third class cabin with his men.


    Ruby was guarding the ship outside and gave a false impression to Charles. She followed the cruise slowly and the helicopter in the sky flew in the air. The huge buzzing drowned out the gunshot in the cabin.


    When Terence and Eric found their first-class cabin, they found that all the staff on the cruise were gathered in the entertainment hall. The resplendent hall was crowded with people, but there were hundreds of gunguards patrolling around.


    At the east side of the hall, Terence gave a sign to Eric ¨C take


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    . She was about to run to the other side, but was stopped by Charles.


    "Don''t move!" But before she could finish her words, Charles put his pistol against her forehead and murmured, "Since you don''t listen to me, I won''t Uh... "


    Before he could finish his words, Fiona went crazy. She lifted her foot and kicked Charles hard in his crotch, which was much heavier than when he kicked Spencer and Robert. As expected, Charles groaned in pain and bent his body slowly.


    "Damn it..." Beads of sweat were trickling down from Charles''s face. He narrowed his eyes and raised his gun.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    "Watch out!" When Spencer saw what was happening, he rushed to Fiona and Charles''s bullet hit his arm, and the gun in his fell onto the ground.


    Francis squatted down and grabbed the gun, but before he could stand up, his heart was blooding. He couldn''t believe his ears as he looked to the direction of Fiona with disbelief. It was Fiona. She was holding her gun, her hand trembling slightly, and her eyes were firm.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Francis fell to the ground. It never occurred to him that he would be killed by Fiona.


    Terence rushed to them under cover. The dense bullets were aimed at Charles, giving him no chance to attack Spencer and Fiona.


    "Are you all right?" Fiona asked, trembling.


    "Nothing." Said Spencer, shaking his head.


    "Fuck off!" Several people rushed over to Ryan and tried to take Sarah away. Ryan had to hide passively.


    Startled, Spencer took his gun and fired continuously at these men and covered Ryan and Sarah with his left hand.


    "Charles, it''s time to end it!" Spencer pushed Fiona to the safe place, his eyes filled with coldness. "This time, I won''t let you run away again!"


    With hands holding guns in the same time, Charles''s face was full of bloodstains. He looked at Spencer and Terence coming at him at the same time. He suddenly came up with an idea and retreated to the side of the handrail.

 Chapter 296 Everything Is Settled.

    "Mom..." Sarah in Ryan''s arms kept calling Fiona because of fear. As Ryan comforted, he tried to walk towards a safe place. But when he was about to move his body, a figure flashed in front of him.


    Charles was forced to retreat, so he rushed to Ryan in a hurry and asked his subordinate to shoot as a cover. But he tried to take Sarah. Ryan was shocked and dodged in a hurry. With a sneer, Charles''s fists and feet forced Ryan to retreat. At last, he lifted his foot and tripped Ryan down.


    With a bang, Ryan fell down to the deck all of a sudden. He almost slipped out of the deck but Sarah was held tightly by him.


    "Wow..." Sarah burst into tears.


    "Sarah!" Fiona was frightened and hurried to run to that direction.


    Spencer and Terence were still fighting with Charles''s subordinates. They were so powerful but they couldn''t take any actions within a few square meters, it was sea!


    Charles pointed his gun at Fiona and lifted his foot to step on Ryan''s shank. In a ferocious voice, he threatened, "Don''t come over, or Ryan and this child will both be killed!"


    "No, no, no!" Fiona hurriedly stopped and shook her head. "I''m not moving. Don''t hurt Sarah and Ryan. I''m not leaving Please... "


    Ryan frowned. Realizing that Charles was not paying attention to them, he took the chance and said in low voice to Sarah, "Sarah, slow down. Climb to your mom secretly. Hurry up. " Then he let go of Sarah.


    Sarah nodded obediently and was about to climb up, but Charles sensed it. He lowered his head and squinted his eyes.


    Ryan immediately realized that something was wrong. He quickly carried Sarah around and rolled around on the deck. Within the next second, Charles pulled the trigger and the bullet rubbed against Ryan''s arm.


    "Hiss..." The pain made Ryan take a deep breath.


    "Go to hell!" Charles shouted furiously and was about to raise the gun, but he suddenly thought of something and gave Ryan a hard kick.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Just then, the cruise ship shook violently and suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?" Spencer swung back and forth on the cruise.


    "Our people must have manipulated the cabin to stop the ship." Explained Terence as he kicked down the man next second. "We stopped in such a hurry," he added


    On the other side, Ryan was badly hurt and half of his leg was kicked out of the deck. When the cruise ship was suddenly suspended, he slipped out of the deck and fell down directly.


    With his eyes wide open, Ryan was too stunned to grasp the railing at this critical moment. He couldn''t let Sarah fall down with him.


    "Sarah, Ryan --" Fiona screamed sadly. Ignoring Charles''s gun, she rushed to them.


    Hearing this, Spencer turned around and looked sharply. His eyes suddenly reddened. He plopped down to the deck, brushing the deck.


    "Catch Sarah!" With a loud roar, Ryan used up all his stren


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he still comforted her, "It''s just a small cut."


    "Where is the doctor?! Where is the doctor? !" Looking around in a hurry, Fiona was so scared that tears were running down her face. "Where is the doctor?"


    "Coming!"


    The helicopter descended slowly. Several doctors in white coats quickly stepped on the soft ladder down and ran to the side of Spencer.


    "Get Mr. Spencer on the stretcher!" The doctors and nurses moved the fainted Spencer onto the stretcher.


    "Fiona..." Spencer called her name gently and held her hand tightly.


    "I, I am here." Fiona nodded her head and cried. She held the hand of Spencer and said, "Go to the hospital now. I''ll accompany you. I''ll go with you..."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Spencer slowly closed his heavy eyes. The doctor lifted the stretcher quickly.


    Holding Sarah who was sobbing in her arms, Fiona was about to move forward when something hit her. She retreated to the handrail all of a sudden.


    "For what?" Shocked, Terence rushed to stand in front of her.


    "I, I want to see how''s Ryan." Choking with sobs, she looked down.


    "We''ve found him!" One of the rescuers surfaced, and then Ryan was lifted up into the water.


    "Hurry up! Bring him up!" Ruby commanded them calmly. They lifted Ryan to the yacht and started off at a fast speed.


    "Everything will be okay with Ryan." After Terence said that, Fiona looked away and breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    "Bring Sarah to the hospital."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded and took a step forward. But her body became weak and she fell to the ground weakly.


    "Mom!"


    "Fiona!"


    "Miss Fiona!"


    The sound was getting farther and farther away and Fiona relaxed completely. Before she fell into a coma, all she could remember was her beautiful eyes full of blue sea and blue sky, calm and expressionless.


    Everything was over. The nightmare that had lasted for three years was finally ove

 Chapter 297 Im Going To See Ryan

    Beep! Beep! Beep¡ª¡ª


    She heard some faint sounds close to her ears. On the bed, Fiona slowly regained consciousness. Her eyes moved slightly under her closed eyes. Her brain gradually began to move, controlling her fingers to move slightly.


    "Ah! Auntie Sophia, is my mother about to wake up? She''s rolling her eyes! "


    The voice came again from the quiet room. It was Sarah''s cry of joy. Fiona didn''t know how she looked, but she was smiling in her heart. ''It''s okay as long as Sarah is okay.''


    "She seems to wake up soon." Sophia said gently, "Sarah, you stay here with mommy. I''ll call the doctor and come back soon, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    Sophia opened the door and walked out in a hurry. Sarah sat on the bed and stared at Fiona. Suddenly, she bent down and kissed Fiona on her cheeks and forehead. "Mommy, Mommy Are you awake? "


    "Well..." With a groan, Fiona frowned and opened her eyes slowly. Her vision was still blurry, but Sarah appeared in front of her with concern and grievance.


    "Sarah..." Fiona said in a hoarse voice.


    "Mom! Haha! " Sarah jumped into her arms and wrapped her arms around her neck, laughing, "Mom, you''re awake!"


    "Yes, mom is awake." Fiona patted on Sarah''s back, and was moved.


    "Mommy has slept for a long time, much more than me," The little girl pouted and moved closer to Fiona.


    "Really? Sarah, you''re awesome. Don''t you feel sleepy? "


    "I''m not sleepy..."


    "Wow, Fiona, you are awake!" When they were talking, Sophia came back. She screamed excitedly as soon as she saw Fiona wake up. She dashed to the bed and looked at her. Then she burst into tears. "You scared me! Fiona! You scared me to death..."


    "I''m fine." Fiona patted her again and said, "Sarah didn''t cry. Why are you crying?"


    "Ahahah..."


    "It''s okay as long as she is fine. Don''t cry." As soon as George arrived, he grabbed Sophia''s sleeve and said, "Is it shameful? Please don''t cry! Let''s ask the doctor to check on Fiona first. Does she still feel uncomfortable? "


    "Oh, yes, you are right." It suddenly dawned on nael. He spared some space from the crowd, wiped off the tears on his face and said, "doctor, check her up."


    Sarah was also obedient. She sat on the edge of the bed, watching the doctor closely, and pecked on Fiona''s cheek from time to time. She was so cute.


    "Nothing serious." After a series of tests, the doctor nodded and said with a smile, "She fainted because she was too nervous and tired. She wasn''t injured physically. She will be fine as long as she has a good rest."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    They thanked the doctor and sent him out politely.


    It was a little quiet in the room. Suddenly, Fiona thought of something and asked anxiously, "Spen... How are they? "


    When George heard the word "Spen" that Fiona suddenly paused, he sighed slightly in his heart and said, "Both of them are fine. They had the surgery last night. Everything was fine,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a, Fiona!" Just then, Terence''s cry came from the corridor. The next second, the door of the ward opened, "Spencer woke up. He is looking for you!"


    "Is he awake? !" Fiona''s eyes lit up. She jumped out of bed, with a triumphant smile on her face. "Come on! Show me the way!"


    "Fiona!" As soon as Fiona got out of bed, Sophia rushed to her again in a hurry, shouting while running, "Come with me to have a look. Ryan is awake!"


    "Does Ryan also wake up?" The smile on Fiona''s face grew bigger. "Let me have a look," she urged Then she was about to go out with Sarah in her arms.


    "Hey, I came here first." Terence stopped Sophia.


    "No one pays attention to the order of arrival for this kind of thing." "Fiona, let''s go to visit Ryan. He wants to see you when he wakes up," Sophia said to Fiona with a sneer


    "So does Spencer," Said Terence, showing no weakness.


    Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona stopped suddenly. She was stunned and asked, "Have Spencer and Ryan woken up?"


    "Yes." Both Terence and Sophia nodded. Both of them looked into each other''s eyes. Fiona cared about the man she visited first.


    Stared by Terence and Sophia, Fiona became uneasy. She turned around and asked Sarah, "Sarah, who do you want to see?"


    "Well..." Sarah racked her brains and thought for a few seconds. "Spencer!"


    After saying these words, Terence smiled and glanced at Sophia provocatively.


    Sophia stamped her foot angrily. "Sarah, do you forget how nice uncle Ryan is to you? Why don''t you go to see Uncle Ryan first? "


    Sarah looked at Fiona with an aggrieved expression. Fiona patted her head, walked to the door of the ward, and handed Sarah ted to Terence, saying, "Terence, take Sarah to see Spencer, and I''ll go to the ward to have a look at Ryan first."


    "What?" Terence held Sarah in his arms and had no idea what to do. He saw Sophia drag Fiona away. When they were halfway, Sophia turned around and rolled her eyes at him.


    "Damn it..."

 Chapter 298 Make A Choice Between Him And I

    "Mr. Spencer, Charles has been taken back by the police. As for the following work of the hostages'' case has been arranged well. In this case, there were 289 hostages, 23 of them died and 18 of them got injured. Others were just slightly frightened without injuries. There are 348 of them, among whom 206 are dead and the rest are under custody. "


    In the ward of Spencer, several people surrounded him. Eric reported what had happened yesterday to him.


    "Well, you can handle the rest." One of Spencer''s legs hanging in the air and his arms hanging in front of his chest, he wore the hospital robe. He looked really pitiful, but the expression on his face was very bad.


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer!"


    "Why hasn''t Fiona come yet?" After hearing the report, Spencer said impatiently, looking at the door with his eyes full of anxiety.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Fiona!" There was a light flashing in his eyes, but he couldn''t help but cry out.


    "My mother didn''t come." Sarah said in Terence''s arms, "Mom asked me to come here to see you."


    "Sarah!" Smiling, Spencer waved his hand and said, "Come here. Let daddy hug you."


    Terence shook his head with a smile on his face. He was surprised to hear Spencer call himself as Sarah''s daddy! He walked up to him and placed Sarah on the bed, "Your arm is broken. How can you hold Sarah?" Then he exhorted Sarah, "Sarah, don''t touch his arm."


    "Yes." Nodding obediently, Sarah asked Spencer, "Does it hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt." Before Spencer could say something, he nodded his head and pretended to look painful. "Yes, it hurts! What should I do? "


    Hearing that, Sarah could not help but frown and get in a hurry. "My mom told me that it doesn''t hurt if I blow it." After that, she lowered her head and moved carefully to the front of Spencer''s arm, with a serious expression on her face and a slight pout of her little mouth.


    For a moment, Spencer was speechless, and his nose twitched. He raised the other hand to rub Sarah''s head, and his eyes were unconsciously filled with fatherly affection.


    Terence stood aside, raising his eyebrows. He just felt that it was a magical thing. The expression in Spencer''s eyes was too complicated, which was different from the cynicism he used to have or the expression in his eyes when he looked at summer. It was like tenderness, like affection, which could not be described. As a father, did his eyes really change?


    "Hey, Sarah, you haven''t called me dad yet!" Suddenly Spencer opened his mouth.


    "Yes?" Sarah raised her head suddenly, "But mom didn''t tell me! You are not my father! "


    "Your mother doesn''t have to tell you that. I''m also your father," He couldn''t help but pinch Sarah''s cute face.


    "No way." Sarah shook her head firmly and said word by word, "Mom said yes, then you are the one."


    "Okay." Looking at Sarah, who looked like


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e to be defeated by Spencer!


    "Fiona..." Ryan said affectionately, "You once told me that you would give me the answer in two months. Now, the time is right, isn''t it? Although, Spencer came back... I know I don''t have much chance of winning over him, but... "


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    At the point of his words, there was a knock on the door again. But Karl came in directly and said quickly, "Mr. Spencer said his wound was broken. He can''t wait anymore, he wants you to see him right now."


    Ryan replied with a wry smile.


    Fiona was a little embarrassed. She said to Karl, "Why do you come to me when he''s dying? I''m not a doctor! "


    "But..."


    "Okay." Fiona interrupted Karl. She avoided eye contact with Ryan and said, "I''ll come with you."


    "Really! Okay! " Karl nodded immediately and walked towards Fiona.


    "Wait!" But Ryan was too anxious to stand straight. As his wound was pulled, he quickly coughed, "Ahem Wait a minute, Fiona! "


    "Slow down!" Fiona helped Ryan to sit down. Looking at his pale face, she said, "I''ll talk to you after I come back. I''ll call the doctor first. You can''t go like this."


    "I''ve been waiting for three years!" "I thought that I could be with you two months later," said Ryan anxiously! But again, Spencer appeared. His appearance had confused everything! He is Sarah''s father, a man who once dated you. How can I compete with him? Do you know how entangled and scared I am? However I love you as much as he loves you! I don''t want to let you go. "


    Standing at the door, Karl looked a little angry and silently defended for Spencer. But on second thought, fortunately, these words were not heard by him. Otherwise


    Fiona was shocked. "Ryan, I..."


    "You have to make a choice between him and me." But Ryan insisted, "No matter who you have chosen, I just want you to be happy. Although I hope that I''m the one who give you happiness. "

 Chapter 299 Connive At Spencer

    "Why hasn''t Fiona come yet?" Spencer murmured in the ward.


    "Stop looking!" Sitting on the sofa in the ward, Terence leisurely enjoyed the fruit that others brought to Spencer by other people. While peeling the orange with his slender and distinct fingers, he looked as elegant and graceful as usual, just like the person coming out of the painting. Terence put one piece of orange into his mouth and another into Sarah''s. Then he said with a smile, "Don''t poke your neck out, or you''ll get out of the ward."


    "It''s none of your business! Eat your orange! " Spencer threw the orange back to Terence with a disgruntled look.


    "Look, your father gave us another orange. Do you want more?" Said Terence in a teasing tone.


    "Well, I want to eat more." Sarah spoke inarticulately as she chewed, looking adorable and interesting.


    "Mr. Spencer! Miss Fiona is here! "


    At this time, Karl finally invited Fiona here. He shouted excitedly before entering the door.


    When Spencer heard the voice, he immediately moved his body at a loss and then lay down on the bed, pretending to be sick and drowsy and pitiful.


    As soon as Fiona entered the room, Spencer began to groan. Then she looked to the other side. Sarah and Terence were getting along very well with each other. They ate a lot of orange and ate a lot, totally ignoring Spencer. But it was not until now that Fiona realized what the situation was in the ward. Helplessly, she shook her head and said, "Spencer, don''t pretend to be innocent. Get up."


    "I''m not pretending!" "Come here. My body hurts," Spencer said weakly


    Frowning and sighing, Fiona walked to the bedside and asked, "Where does it hurt?"


    "For that..." All of a sudden, Spencer reached out and grabbed her hand. "Cover it for me," he said


    "Sarah, Your father is getting more and more shameless! Shame on him!" Said Terence carefreely.


    "Shyness." Sarah was laughing. She pointed at Spencer''s face and stuck out her tongue at him.


    Fiona''s face suddenly turned red because of shyness. She tried hard to get rid of Spencer, but to her surprise, he was clenching her hand. Sitting up, she asked, "what took you so long?"


    "I heard that Eric was here to report work to you, so I went to visit Ryan." Fiona checked the two wounds on his body, "Are you all right? Did you hurt the bone? Is there any aftereffect? "


    "I''m fine since you care so much about me." "If only you come over to see me instead of Ryan, that would be better," he added with a flattering smile


    Fiona sighed. Ever since Spencer regained his memory, he had become more aggressive and clingy, which always made her have a splitting headache.


    "Ryan saved Sarah, I must go to see him anyway." Fiona explained helplessly.


    "Right." Spencer nodded and seemed to have suddenly realized something. "Ryan saved our daughter, so he deserves us to express our gratitude, Karl!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Go a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Nothing." Fiona shook her head, "I''m just a little tired. Let''s eat."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Spencer nodded, still puzzled.


    After breakfast, Spencer continued to lie down and have some rest when Fiona quietly pushed the door and went out. After the door was closed, Spencer''s eyes that were closed suddenly opened.


    As soon as Fiona pushed the door open and walked out, she saw Terence coming towards her. She called in a hurry, "Terence."


    "Well, Fiona." Terence nodded. "Did you help him have meals again?"


    "Yes. Fiona smiled unnaturally.


    "It seems that something good might happen!"


    "No, it''s not like that." Fiona shook her head, ''Spencer was injured because of me. His right arm was hurt too. He couldn''t raise his hand. That''s why I fed him. "


    Terence touched his nose and said, "I remember that two days ago, Ryan''s arm was injured and he couldn''t move. Why didn''t you feed him?"


    "I..." Fiona opened her mouth speechlessly, "Ryan, he, he never mentioned it to me, so I..."


    "He mentioned it. Do you think you can feed him "I don''t think so," Terence added


    Fiona''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t dare to look straight into Terence''s eyes. Because she was caught by him what she was thinking and she had no idea where she was heading for...


    "In fact, you have already tolerated Spencer. You can quarrel with him, scold him or play the coquetry to you. It''s very natural, isn''t it? This is what an intimate person should do. " With a sneer on his face, Terence said, "Maybe a bystander sees through everything. Anyway, I saw it very clearly that you still have a grudge against Ryan. "


    The door bell rang¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Fiona''s phone suddenly rang. She quickly apologized and answered the phone.


    "Hello? When will you come over, Fiona? "


    Ryan''s voice sounded very clear on the other end of the line.


    "I''ll be right there."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the lobby of our company."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 300 Show Of Fionas Works

    After saying goodbye to Terence, Fiona rushed to ZR Company. Because Ryan said that he had to invite her to witness something important today. And he also said that he wanted to return the photo album that Fiona left in his car last time.


    Watching Fiona leave, Terence shook his head, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Spencer looked out of the window and lost in his thoughts. When he heard the voice, he didn''t turn around but asked, "What''s the date today?"


    "No. 7. What''s wrong?" Terence replied faintly.


    "Is it already the seventh day?" Hearing this, Spencer turned around with bright eyes and said, "Tomorrow is Fiona''s birthday! Oh, right! And Sarah! He didn''t expect that Fiona and Sarah would have the same birthday! What present do you think I should prepare? "


    "How about you take the opportunity to win her heart back?" Terence advised, "It''s a good chance. I can''t give you any advice on what to prepare. You have to depend on yourself. "


    "Gee." "What you said makes sense," Spencer added


    "But you have to be quick." Terence changed the topic and said, "I just heard that Ryan called Fiona and asked her to go to the hall of the company. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Ryan wanted to see her? !" Spencer sprang up from the bed in a flash and murmured, "No wonder she looked so absent-minded and distracted. It turns out that Ryan is looking for her!" He thought everything would be okay after Ryan was discharged from the hospital, but he didn''t expect that he would ask Fiona out. Damn it!


    "Where is Karl? !" Spencer roared.


    "I''m here!" Hearing the noise, Karl rushed into the room.


    "Get the car ready, now! Go to ZR Company! "


    "Yes, sir!" Karl rushed out of the room.


    "Why in such a hurry?" asked Terence, raising his eyebrows


    "I have to hurry to find my wife!" Spencer then turned to Terence and urged, "Get me a wheelchair as soon as possible. I can''t move now."


    "Fine, fine, I''ll get one for you." Terence shook his head helplessly. "You are the master. Just let me do whatever you want!"


    "Humph! You Hiss... " Spencer moved his body on the bed. When he was about to speak, he suddenly took a deep breath and covered his head with his right hand. His head was like ants gnawing. He lost all his strength in an instant.


    "What''s wrong?" Stunned, Terence turned around and ran to the bedside. "Are you having a headache? Why do you have a headache again? "


    "No, nothing." Spencer clenched his teeth and shook his head, with cold sweat on his face. "Perhaps, I just moved too hastily, so I feel a little dizzy."


    "Really?" "Just dizziness?" asked Terence in disbelief


    "Of course!" Patting Terence''s shoulder violently, Spencer raised his head and smiled, "Get me a wheelchair! If you stop me to go to find Fiona late. This isn''t over! "


    "You were scaring me just now, weren''t you?" After a few seconds, Terence snorted, "I''m not that cold. I don''t want to be threatened by your trick. If you keep pretending that you are having a headache, I


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    er, "Fiona, this is my name card. Don''t forget to inform me when you have a new work. If I have a new work, I invite you to appreciate it. Would you like to do that for me?"


    Fiona was so excited that she forgot the hand of Ryan''s on her waist. She nodded and took the card. "Thank you, Mr. Calvin." she said gratefully


    After chatting with Calvin for a while, Fiona was more and more excited. She forgot her unhappiness just now and felt a sense of accomplishment unconsciously when she saw so many people were appreciating her works.


    Ryan led Fiona to famous designers or a high-end buyers station and chatted with her. Looking at the confident Fiona, Ryan let out a sigh of relief and believed that he had made the right decision.


    "Thank you, Ryan." During the break, Fiona whispered to Ryan, "What a surprise. Thank you. "


    "I''m glad you like it." With a faint smile on his face, Ryan said, "See? Everyone thinks highly of you. It would be a pity if you really gave up your dream. I think leaving the base is a right choice. "


    Fiona blinked her eyes, "Yes. Being a designer is my dream!"


    "Mr. Ryan." At this time, the assistant of Ryan walked up and looked at Fiona. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Ryan, I''ll go over there." Taking a look at the assistant, Fiona knew that they had something to say and quickly found an excuse to leave.


    "I''ll come to you later." Ryan nodded and asked as Fiona walked away, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s Spencer."


    Ryan raised his eyebrows and followed the assistant out of the company. The moment they walked out, they saw the car that just stopped.


    Spencer was taken out of a wheelchair.


    "Hi, Mr. Spencer." Standing a few steps away, Ryan opened his mouth and looked at the patient clothes that Spencer had not taken off. ''how hurried he is!'' he thought.


    As soon as Spencer heard the voice from Ryan in a wheelchair, he raised his head and squinted at the woman. "Where is Fiona, Ryan? Where did you take her? "

 Chapter 301 A Coma Caused By A Headache

    "Fiona is in the hall." Ryan looked towards the hall and Spencer also looked from his direction, he found there were a lot of people coming and going as well. He was confused.


    "Don''t let me find out what you are planning on Fiona!" "Push me in," Spencer looked back and ordered Karl.


    "Yes! Mr. Spencer! "


    Ryan stood still, waiting for Karl to push the wheelchair of Spencer closer to him. He suddenly stretched out his arm to stand in front of him, and said, "You can go in, but please don''t yell or look for Fiona. She is doing something she likes in there. If you like her, don''t block her."


    "What I want to do is none of your business." With his eyes narrowed dangerously, Spencer pushed the arms of Ryan away and snorted, "And, how dare you call the word ''Fiona''?"


    Said Ryan with a frown. Just now, Spencer hit his unhealed wound with a blow, and it hurt so much.


    Being pushed forward by Karl, Spencer walked a few steps before frowning and speaking in a low voice, but there was still a little anger in his voice. "Come to the door later, don''t rush to go in."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Terence then got out of the car and walked past Ryan. He nodded as if he was greeting him.


    Ryan replied flatly. When he felt better, he turned around and followed Spencer.


    Spencer had just arrived at the entrance of the hall had seen a scene which just like an exhibition. A huge picture in the hall caught his eyes, and what made him even more eye-catching was the calm and confident Fiona, with a slight smile on the corner of her mouth, talking as if they were talking openly.


    "Can you tell us the inspiration of the painting?"


    "No problem. This painting is for me..."


    Standing not far away, Fiona chatted with two girls with her back to Spencer.


    Even though it was a bit noisy there, he could still hear what Fiona was saying.


    "See? This is the personal art exhibition I prepared for Fiona." Ryan walked up to Spencer, and stared at the slim figure in the crowd. He lightly said, "Fiona is here, like water in water, this is what she good at."


    Terence nodded without saying a word. Ryan knew Fiona so well that even he could tell how happy Fiona was here. ''Why are you so late, Spencer?


    Clenching his fists, Spencer looked anguished and remorseful. "Hold an art exhibition? I can help her on that. I''ll give her whatever she wants. "


    "You still don''t understand. You hold an art exhibition just for the purpose of holding an exhibition. You don''t understand what it means. You don''t understand what it means to Fiona. " Ryan was a little anxious, "Every painting on display here is the fruit of Fiona''s hard work. Her dream is here, and she wants to become a designer. You can''t make up for her dream, but I can. "


    Spencer''s expression turned stern and he felt more and more guilty.


    "I don''t know how many times Fiona has told you about her dream." Ryan continued, "Anyway, she rarely talks a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ital with Spencer, he had a headache. It was all his fault for being careless. He took it as a joke.


    "Spencer! Spencer! " Fiona was at a loss what to do, tears welling up in her eyes. She stood still and dared not to touch Spencer''s body.


    "Hurry up! Carry him into the car!"


    Several people lifted Spencer into the car and walked him away. Fiona followed him into the car, her mind blank. She then held his cold right hand, quivering, and murmured, "How did this happen How could this be Don''t scare me, Spencer.. "


    Terence furrowed his brows. A few years ago, Spencer fainted just like this, when he had woken up from his coma, he had forgotten all about it. How come this time


    The car flew like an arrow off the string. Frightened, Ryan ordered his assistant to deal with the art exhibition at once and then drove his car to catch up with them.


    In the car carried Spencer to the hospital, Terence suddenly took out his phone and called someone, saying, "Go and find the Thomas and Mr. Magee! Hurry up! Spencer passed out because of the headache again! "


    Hearing what Terence said, Fiona was shocked and tears began to fall down. She had a bad feeling. "What do you mean? What was the word ''again''? What... What happened to Spencer? "


    Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "Because of the unknown drug, Spencer often had a headache. Once Once, he felt painful and passed out. When he woke up, he completely forgot everything. "


    "All of them? Has he forgotten everything?" It seemed that Fiona''s heart had fallen into the bottomless abyss. She remembered! It seemed that Eric had told her before, but she thought that it would be fine as long as Spencer remembered everything. How could he pass out again? Is the drug still working?


    "Aha Spencer! " Suddenly, Fiona broke down and burst into tears. She couldn''t hide the emotions she had been suppressing any longer. She grasped his hands, and her body was trembling.

 Chapter 302 Twenty-one Gifts

    The moment Spencer''s car arrived at the gate of the general hospital in M City, the operating car was pushed towards it. Spencer was still in a coma.


    Fiona stumbled out of the car. The nurses and doctors forced her to fall onto the ground. Terence supported her to keep balance and they ran after the ambulance.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the operating room was pushed open, and then the nurse closed the door with a straight face, completely separating the outside of the operating room.


    The door of the operating room closed. Fiona had to slap the door. She had lost all her strength and slid to the ground. "Spencer..." she murmured


    "Fiona!" Then Ryan arrived. As soon as he turned into the corridor, he saw that Fiona was sitting on the ground. He ran to her and helped her up with difficulty. "Stand up! How is he? "


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and her face was covered with tears.


    Terence just finished the phone call and came back. He saw that Ryan was looking after Fiona, so he felt a little relieved, and whispered to Karl, "Take good care of Fiona. Call me if anything happens. I''ll go out."


    "Okay, Mr. Terence."


    "Oh, I almost forgot it," Terence turned around as he was about to leave. He said, "You call to George and tell him to bring Sophia here, and Ruby to bring Sarah here, too. Fiona needs someone to keep her company. "


    "Okay."


    "Yes." Terence nodded and turned around to leave.


    "But Mr. Terence, where are you going?" Karl asked anxiously.


    Terence narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m going to find Charles."


    In the M City, when Eric received the call from Terence, he was waiting outside the jail. He had been working on Charles''s case these days, fortunately he didn''t come yet, otherwise, "Eric!" Terence drove the car here, and called out his name as he pushed the door.


    "Coming." Eric nodded and stepped forward to receive Terence. Terence got out of the car and said, "Let''s get inside."


    "Yes."


    Followed by Eric, Terence walked into a gloomy and cold corridor. There were two single rooms on each side of the corridor and the only window on the iron door was open.


    The corridor was dead silent.


    Terence and Eric were walking side by side, and neither of them said a word. Their shoes stepped on the ground, making a clear sound.


    "This way." At the end of the hallway, Eric turned a corner, taking Terence to an interrogation room.


    There was only a table and a few chairs in the interrogation room. Charles was already waiting there. He was dressed in the prison uniform, hands and feet in handcuffs. When he heard the sound of opening the door, he raised his head and saw Terence and Eric. Without any surprise, he smiled and touched his own hair which was only cut off with two millimeters. Then he said: "Please forgive my rudeness since I was not able to welcome you two."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Terence opened the door without any smile. He turned a blind eye to


    out me?"


    "Something about painting." Karl was a little annoyed when he said this, "Mr. Spencer said that he would prepare a special gift for you. He said that he would make a painting for you after you fell asleep tonight. He wanted you to see it in the morning and give you a surprise. He also said that he wanted to spare one room in the courtyard to decorate the studio for you, and that he wanted a big room with a positive side. He also said that he wanted to hang the photo of you, Sarah and himself on the wall of the studio... "


    "Stop, stop it..." Choked, Fiona shook her hand.


    Taking a look at Fiona, Karl continued stubbornly, "He''ll prepare twenty-one gifts for you, and make up for the birthday that he didn''t celebrate together with you. He also said that the first and the second gifts of Sarah''s will be the same as yours. On his way to the ZR Company, Mr. Spencer was thinking about the gift while holding it in his car. He was afraid that it might not be enough time for you to unfold these gifts... "


    Biting her lower lip, Fiona choked with sobs. Sitting aside, Ryan had a complicated expression on his face.


    "Mr. Spencer thought so much about this, it was not like what Ryan said!" Karl glared at Ryan angrily.


    Sophia stood not far away, ready to speak for Ryan, but was stopped by George.


    "Don''t make more troubles,"


    "I''m not causing more troubles!" Sophia got anxious, "I just want to say something for Ryan. Look at Ryan! He looks upset now! And what Fiona is so moved by! That man said something good to her just now, and she couldn''t escape from being influenced by him! I have to say something to Fiona!"


    "Well, it''s about relationship. It''s not something you can control with just a few words!" George grabbed Sophia, "If Fiona really loves Ryan, she won''t change her mind no matter what Karl says to her. On the contrary, if she doesn''t like Ryan, she will be get closer to Spencer, not to mention that."

 Chapter 303 You Should Call Him Dad

    "But I can''t reconcile myself to this. He treated Fiona like that before. Could an apology and a present be enough for him? Does Fiona become softhearted and forgive him so easily? " Sophia snorted angrily.


    George''s expression was a little complicated. "Do you think Fiona is only soft hearted to Spencer?"


    Taken aback, Sophia seemed to have understood something. However, she still pretended to be silly and turned her face away. "If she''s not softhearted, then what is it?! What''s so good about Spencer? "


    "Love, it doesn''t make any sense." George lifted his hand and stroked Sophia''s hair, trying to calm her down a little bit. "What''s so good about me, just like me? Why did you insist on being with me, regardless of your parents''?"


    Two years ago, George''s leg hadn''t been able to stand up, and the consciousness of the lower part of his body had only recovered a little. It was hard to say whether he could recover or not. How could Sophia''s parents be willing to entrust their daughter to a man who might not be able to stand up all his life?


    A glimmer of determination flashed in Sophia''s eyes. She recalled those days when she was struggling. She gritted her teeth and mumbled, "You''re different from Spencer. You''re so great. How could he compare with you. My parents didn''t accept you because they didn''t know anything about you. You see, how much they like you now! "


    "Don''t be silly. You don''t know whether Spencer is good or not! Fiona will decide. " "I''m glad that Fiona is happy," said George with a faint smile, perhaps out of disappointment or relief.


    "Well..." With a sigh, Sophia said, "Yes. It doesn''t matter as long as she is happy."


    Meanwhile, Fiona shed tears after hearing what Karl said. She still remembered that she said that she hadn''t celebrated her birthday for ten years, and Spencer wanted to buy her gifts. But she didn''t expect that he still remembered it. Not only did he remember, but he also wanted to buy her twenty-one gifts. He was an arrogant and careless man. How could he make her so moved by his sudden action


    "Here it comes!"


    It was quiet. Suddenly someone called out. Fiona hurriedly looked in the direction of the operating room, seeing the light outside the door turning from red to green.


    Fiona''s heart also hung in the air. She didn''t expect that the operation would be so fast. Holding Sarah in her arms, she ran to the operating room.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The door of the heavy operating room was opened and the doctors and nurses pushed the operating car out.


    "How is it going? Doctor? " Fiona asked anxiously.


    The foreign doctor Thomas took off his mask and spoke in this country''s language fluently, "Mr. Spencer is now in a coma, his life is not in danger. In the operating room, we were at a loss what to do just now. We couldn''t make him wake up, so we only took his blood samples for further study. I hope there will be some progress this time. "


    "Then wh


    re to cry. She tried her best to suppress her emotions. But the more she tried, the more she wanted to cry out.


    "Spencer!" Although she was choked to death, she continued intermittently, "The first time I went to the base, what I said to Kristen Do you still remember? The person that Spencer are going to marry doesn''t need to be that powerful, and she doesn''t need to have a very high position in the base I say, what you need is a little woman who silently takes care of him behind his back Actually, what I said just now is the truth What was the matter that they had different occupation and hobbies? I can realize my dream by myself. That''s enough. Why are you so nervous? "


    Fiona cried increasingly bitterly and her words were unclear. "You must be jealous today, right? I know The louder your voice is, the more frightened you are in fact You said you would take me and Sarah to celebrate our birthday, but it''s almost the time. When will you wake up? "


    "Spencer, if you don''t wake up soon..." Fiona sobbed in a low voice, "I don''t know what to do with you? Please wake up... "


    "Spencer, don''t forget me again..."


    "You haven''t apologized enough! Get up and apologize to me... "


    "You said before that the person who stands in front of me is the new Spencer... But why did you fall asleep again? "


    Fiona didn''t know what was going on and didn''t care whether she was seen by others.


    "Stop looking." Outside the ward, George walked up to Ryan and said, "If you keep looking at her, you''ll break your heart."


    Standing outside the ward, Ryan moved his eyes away from Fiona and said in a cold voice, "I just want to see how painful I will be." Then he suddenly touched his pocket and asked George, "Do you have any cigarette?"


    George fumbled in his pocket and handed a cigarette and lighter to Ryan.


    "Thank you." Ryan reached out a hand and took it over with his fingertips trembling. Then he walked out of the hospital vacantly.

 Chapter 304 Wake Up, Okay

    In the garden of the hospital, Ryan sat on a bench casually. He put the cigarette in his mouth, opened the lighter, lighted it slowly and took a drag absent mindedly.


    It was warm and sunny outside.


    With only a cigarette in his mouth, Ryan was a little stiff. He stared blankly at the cigarette in the distance. There was a smoke curling up on the cigarette butt. He lit it up one after another, but he didn''t smoke it, allowing the cigarette butt to fall.


    "Would you like to give me a cigarette?"


    A male voice came to Ryan''s ears. Hearing this, he came to his senses and quickly reached out to take the cigarette out of his mouth. He looked up and saw Terence standing next to him with a smile. Ryan said nothing but stood up and handed him the cigarette and lighter.


    "Thank you." Terence took it and lighted it up.


    Ryan didn''t say a word, waiting for Terence to speak. Because he knew that Terence wouldn''t come to him for no reason.


    "I didn''t expect you to smoke. " After taking a drag on his cigarette, Terence continued casually.


    Ryan pulled the corners of his mouth and forced a smile. "I was under too much pressure when I took over the company. I learned it at that time."


    "Then why did you smoke today?" "Are you feeling stressed too?" asked Terence


    "I''m just at a loss." Ryan narrowed his eyes. The smoke from the wind made his eyes red, and covered up the sadness in his eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly became cold, but they tacitly knew that one of them was waiting to listen while the other was ready to speak.


    "Actually, Spencer likes Fiona very much," Terence suddenly cut in, snuffed out the cigarette and finally came to the point. "It''s just that from the beginning, he deliberately repressed his feelings. Perhaps he didn''t know what love was before. Sometimes, he would do something stupid, such as doing something that he thought was good for both sides but ended up hurting both sides... But his original intention was to make Fiona happy. Because of Fiona, Spencer learned what love was, "


    Ryan listened to him without saying a word.


    "But you''re different. You got what you wanted from the very beginning. You promised yourself that you would give all your heart to her. It is undeniable that your feelings for Fiona are very important, but she is much more important to Spencer than any other person in his life. She has already an inseparable part of his life. Even though he has forgotten who she is in the past three years, he still held that deepest memory about Fiona in his mind. "


    "Yes, it is. But isn''t Fiona important to me?" Ryan laughed at himself, "I know you came here to tell me these words, and I just want to hear But after listening to it, I still can''t persuade myself. I want to hear it from Fiona. "


    Terence opened his mouth, thought for a while and then nodded. "You are right. Only when the direct party tells you all these things will you give up c


    ? " Fiona still pretended to be unhappy and continued, "You owe me an explanation for this. Don''t pretend to be asleep Wake up. "


    "And our first child Why did you have to be so cruel to get rid of him? You said I was pregnant out of the womb. Okay, I trust you, but I want you to take me to that hospital and let me see... "


    "What I am angry about is that you kept mentioning my past. Why are you so evil? You treated me so badly from the very beginning. Why did you blame me for what happened a decade ago? You haven''t apologized yet, Spencer... "


    "Why didn''t save me first when we were in N Country? Do you know how much I look forward to it and how disappointed I am? "


    "I''m also angry with you for dragging me to the Civil Affairs Bureau Nobody can be threatened when they get the marriage certificate. "


    "But what hurts me most is that you hide everything from me." The more she said, the sadder she was. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you were seriously injured three years ago. I didn''t know that you did everything for my good. I didn''t know that you still thought of me before you fainted. I''m sorry that I didn''t stay with you for the past three years Please wake up, Spencer! "


    Fiona had repeated it for many times to Spencer.


    The sun rose and the moon fell, and the stars were changing. The next night, when all the lights were turned on, the lights in the corridor and outside the hospital were turned on at the same time. Even though the light in the ward wasn''t turned on, it was still bright.


    It was time for dinner, and there was only Fiona left in the hospital.


    "It''s less than six hours before my and Sarah''s birthday are over. It seems that you have to send me twenty-two next year. " Fiona looked at the time and sighed. She stood up quietly and was about to go outside to get some water.


    However, when she just turned around and left, she did not notice that Spencer moved his finger slightly on the bed.

 Chapter 305 I Wont Let You Go

    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    After the gentle sound of door opening and closing, the ward returned to silence.


    "Fiona..." Spencer tried hard to open his eyes a little and the scene in front of him was blurred. But when he saw the figure of Fiona leaving, he was very anxious and hurried to struggle to sit up. However, no matter how hard he tried, his body was not strong enough. Even when he spoke, his voice was weak.


    He tried to open his eyes and adjust his body. Before long, he heard footsteps coming from the corridor, accompanied by the sound of Fiona coming closer and closer. "George, I am really not hungry."


    "No way. You haven''t eaten for a day. It''s a good idea to have some porridge! Now that Spencer doesn''t wake up, do you also want to be sick because of him? "


    "Exactly. Fiona, come and have some food. Sarah''s waiting for you, " Sophia''s voice was also heard.


    When he heard Fiona''s voice again, he felt relieved. Moreover, he was a little pleased.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door was opened by Fiona, who stood at the door with a small kettle in her hand, and said to them, "Okay, okay, I will put the kettle down and will come with you to have meals, okay?"


    "That''s more like it. Come here quickly!"


    "Okay!" Fiona laughed and shook her head. Then she slowly walked into the ward.


    "Fiona..." After hearing the voice, he opened his mouth immediately, but his voice was still deep and hoarse.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Even though he didn''t have a high voice, and his voice wasn''t pleasant to hear, but in Fiona''s ears, it was like the sounds of nature, making her mind blank in an instant. In the quiet ward, Fiona stopped in her tracks. She asked in disbelief, "Spencer, is that you? Are you awake? "


    "Happy birthday, Fiona." After a while, he finally opened his eyes and looked tired, although he had just recovered from a serious illness. "It''s still early, isn''t it?"


    "Wow..." As soon as he finished his words, Fiona suddenly burst into tears. She put the kettle on the table randomly. Suddenly, she rushed in front of him. Under the lamplight outside, she reached out and touched his face. She carefully stared into his eyes and cried, "You wake up? Are you really awake? ''Spencer... You''re really awake... "


    "Yes, I''m awake." Spencer nodded. Stretching out her hand with difficulty, he patted on her head and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Biting her lips, she broke into tears. Clinging to the sheet, she looked into his eyes and asked, "Do you remember who I am? Do you remember where we are? Do you remember what happened before? "


    Hearing that, a feeling of relief and moving spilled over Spencer''s chest. He replied to the questions just asked by Fiona one by one, "I remember that you are Fiona. I think I''m in the hospital. " A trace of displeasure flashed through his eyes. "I remember that Ryan held an art exhibition f


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    "Fiona, are you going to have lunch now?"


    "I... I will go." The corners of her mouth twitched. But she still tried to avoid any eye contact with him.


    Spencer grabbed Fiona''s arms and he had mixed feelings. Sarah just called him "daddy". If it wasn''t because of Fiona''s permission, it was definitely impossible.


    When he thought of this, the smile on his face became even bigger. "Ask someone to bring lunch here." he said


    "And eat here." Sarah joined Fiona and jumped into her arms. "Mommy, you haven''t held me today! It''s my birthday today!"


    "Yes." Sophia stared at Spencer coldly. "You bad guy, Fiona has been keeping an eye on you since yesterday. She doesn''t know when you will wake up. And even Sarah was ignored by her. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Spencer looked at Fiona deeply. But he didn''t know if he was moved or guilty. "This is the last time. I won''t let you leave me again. "


    "It''s too sweet." Fiona hadn''t finished her sentence when Sophia left angrily, slamming the door.


    George touched his nose and was about to follow her. He said to the three people in the ward, "You go on." Then he went after Sophia and said, "Sophia, wait for me! Ouch, my legs hurt and I can''t walk fast... "


    George''s voice went farther and farther away, but the three people in the ward were watching each other.


    "Sarah, can you call me daddy again?" Spencer looked at her with eager eyes.


    After she rolled his eyes, Sarah spread out his hands and said, "I want gift."


    "Muma!" Spencer then kissed Sarah''s cheek and said, "Here you are. It''s time for you to call me daddy."


    "Liar!" Sarah snorted with anger and turned away. "Auntie Ruby also said that Dad would not lie, and you would lie! I don''t want to talk to you, and mother doesn''t want to talk to you either. " The little girl held her mother''s hand and pleaded, "I don''t want you to kiss me, nor do you kiss my mother. "

 Chapter 306 Marry Me, Fiona

    Spencer didn''t know that this little girl was so eloquent. At the same time, he felt that his authority of being a father had been challenged. So he found it both funny and annoying and said, "Then How about I prepare a gift for you tomorrow? Prepare three gifts? "


    Sarah spread out her hands, counted and made a gesture, "One, two Two, three. " After counting, she was all smiles, "Yeah. But can you give me the black weapon that you always carry on you? "


    Fiona''s mouth twitched. After hearing this, Spencer was also a little speechless. He glanced at Fiona, turned around and asked, "Sarah, why do you want that?"


    "Because it is handsome." Sarah uttered ''biubiu'', "I saw my mom beat that man to death on that ship. I want to be as strong as my mom. "


    Fiona bit her lips. She didn''t know why she had the courage to say that. She still had a lingering fear. She didn''t expect Sarah to see it?


    "Don''t you afraid, Sarah?" Spencer held Fiona''s hand to comfort her. Since he was kidnapped last time, he had been worried that the accident would leave a shadow in the hearts of Sarah. After the doctor checked, he was told that Sarah''s mentality was normal, and he was still dubious about it. It was not until today that he began to believe that Sarah didn''t really care about it.


    Thinking of this, Spencer got a better idea. He couldn''t help but feel complacent. His daughter was a tough woman. She was as fearless as he was. He said, "Our Sarah will be excellent fighters in the future."


    Fiona''s lips trembled. She stared at him and said, "But, Sarah is a girl! I don''t want her to run around. I don''t want her to know these. I don''t want her to be a heroine. What''s more, I have always educated her in my mother''s way. Even if she doesn''t like playing piano, she won''t like it so much She won''t like things like that! "


    "She''s just like me." Spencer raised his eyebrows proudly.


    "But..."


    "You two really have deep-rooted opinions!" As they were talking, Terence opened the door and walked in with a big cake in his hand. "You have talked about the education of Sarah. It seems that my worry is in vain."


    "uncle Terence." When she saw Terence, she moved her little body and almost fell on her without holding herself. She hurriedly rushed to Terence made Spencer jealous.


    "Don''t you remember what you should call me, Sarah?" Terence put the cake aside and took Sarah in his arms.


    "Daddy!" With her hands around Terence''s neck, Sarah seemed to ignore Fiona.


    "Good girl." Terence was so happy that he kissed Sarah''s face.


    Spencer looked Fiona inquiringly, but the latter just shook her head with confusion. In a huff, Spencer bellowed, "Don''t take advantage of my daughter, Terence! If you want to be a father so much, you should look for a woman by yourself. "


    "No, I like Sarah." Terence provoked.


    "Sarah likes uncle Terence, too."


    A mixed feeling of jealousy and sadness welled up in Spencer''s heart, and he couldn''t help but feel upset. How come his wife and children could be thought of by others?


    Seeing his reaction, Tere


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    dad and mom can get married as soon as possible!"


    After that, she moved closer to the candle, pouted, and blew it out.


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Spencer and Sarah then clapped their hands with cheers. The surprised look on Fiona''s face was replaced by a helpless smile.


    "Eat the cake!" With the knife in his hand, Spencer was about to make a move, but was stopped by Fiona.


    "Let me do it. It''s not convenient for you." Fiona cut down the three cute bears with the knife that Sarah wanted to eat. Sarah reached out her hands to held the little bear and then swallowed the little bear''s head in one gulp.


    Looking at this, Spencer burst into laughter. "I don''t think Sarah will be like you. It may be the fate of a tough woman."


    Fiona had always thought that children''s nature was the most important. Although she hadn''t forced her to do anything in the past two years, she had been guiding her to be gentle and soft. She wondered why Sarah had been too exaggerated recently? ''Being so'' generous'' at such a young age is not a good sign! ''!


    "Don''t think too much. I was just kidding." Spencer''s tone amused and he continued, "Today is your birthday. Come and have some cake."


    With a smile, Fiona took the cake and ate it carelessly.


    "What wish did you make?" Spencer asked while eating.


    "Live a smooth and steady life." Fiona smiled at Spencer. There was no trace of emotion in her smile. It was a calm and beautiful future for her after she had gone through countless sorrow and parting in her life.


    A lump came into Spencer''s throat and he asked, "Is it that simple?"


    The smile beside Fiona''s mouth deepened, but it was replaced by helplessness. "You know, it''s not that simple."


    "Everything will be easy as long as I''m here." Putting his arms around her waist, he continued, "If you want a peaceful life, I will give you a peaceful life. If you want a pure and good life, I will give you a pure and good life. Fiona, could Sarah''s wish come true soon? I want you to marry me. I, Spencer, beg you, Fiona, marry me. "

 Chapter 307 Spencer, I Love You

    Fiona was surprised and her face turned red. The love in his eyes had gotten the better of her. Proposal? ''Oh my God! He is proposing to me!


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    In the tranquil air, Fiona''s heart was beating harder. She remained silent. She didn''t care what Sarah had wished, but in such an atmosphere, the sudden proposal of Spencer caught her off guard.


    Spencer fixed his eyes on her to observe any change of expression on her face. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to do that? You still don''t want to do that? Sarah, she wants us to get married! You don''t want to see that Sarah to have no father, do you? "


    "Isn''t my father you?" Sarah raised her head and cream was all over her face.


    "Yes." With a faint smile, Fiona gently wiped the cream off her lips. "I''m Sarah''s mother, and you''re a Sarah''s father. Isn''t that good?"


    "What''s good? It''s not good at all." Spencer snorted, "Humph! You don''t respect Sarah''s wish at all!" he shouted


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Fiona continued, "You''ve reminded me over and over again, which makes me a little confused. Why did Sarah say those words all of a sudden? Let us Get married? How did she know? "


    "Because..."


    "Because Daddy said if I said so, he would let me play his gun." Sarah spoke honest. She glanced at Spencer and said, "Isn''t it?"


    He rubbed his nose awkwardly. Looking at him, Fiona replied, "Well, I knew it.".


    After the cake, Spencer and Sarah began to squabble with each other. It was not long since Fiona went out, but when she came back, they were already glued to each other. Sarah kept calling Spencer dad in a cute voice. He even raised his head and looked at Fiona smugly from time to time.


    ''Perhaps deep down, she has been looking forward to seeing this.


    "Mom, why don''t you come and listen to dad tell stories too?" Sarah greeted Fiona.


    "Come here." Said Spencer with a smile.


    The three persons nestled on the bed. Spencer said, "The most intense time was on the snow mountain. The snow was all over the sky and even covered my thighs. I couldn''t take a step..."


    After finishing his words, Spencer looked around and tried to find out more information. Meanwhile, Fiona continued, "During my pregnancy, Sarah didn''t make trouble, while drawing while nourishing the fetus. Unknowingly, the pregnancy lasted for more than ten months."


    After the night grew late, Sarah fell asleep in the arms of Spencer. Fiona took her to the other bed in the ward. Spencer moved room for her on the bed, patted it and said, "Come here to sleep."


    "Stop it. I''ll sleep with Sarah. You should have a good rest," Fiona added


    But Spencer got out of the bed quietly when he felt her breathing. After he moved Spencer to his bed, he climbed onto Fiona''s bed.


    Fiona let out a low groan and felt the movement. When she was about to turn over, she was hugged from behind. Fiona woke up, without strugg


    "This is the hospital..." Fiona stopped him.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Sarah is sleeping beside us." Fiona asked anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "You have wounds on your body." Fiona showed her trump card.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The peaceful moonlight poured gentleness on the whole room.


    "Don''t be naughty, Sarah..."


    The early morning sunshine shone on the face, very warm. But Fiona felt that there seemed to be something hairy on her face, and her mind was still not clear. So she said lazily, "Mommy needs to sleep a little longer."


    "Haha." A chuckle was heard, but it was followed by a caring or teasing voice. "Are you still tired?"


    Suddenly, something occurred to Fiona. She opened her eyes and saw the smiling eyes of Spencer.


    "Good morning." He then bent over and gently pinched her cheek.


    "Morning, morning!" Fiona''s face turned red and she looked evasive.


    With satisfaction in his eyes, he caressed her neck. "It''s still early. Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    "No, I don''t want to sleep any more." A dash of embarrassment flashed across her face. She reached out and held his hand. "Don''t move," she said shyly


    "Yes, that''s all." Spencer then lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her forehead. His eyes were much gentler than yesterday.


    "Fiona!"


    Sophia''s voice was like a sharp sword, splitting a crack in the quiet morning. Frightened, Fiona tried to get up from the bed with a guilty conscience. As soon as her feet touched the floor, Sophia opened the door.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    "Hi... Sophia."


    "Fiona, you..." Sophia was about to say something but when she caught a glimpse of Fiona, she was stunned. "Whose clothes are you wearing?"


    It was until then that Fiona looked down and saw herself in the hospital dress, which was nearly the size of the normal size. Her arms couldn''t be exposed in the sleeves and her legs were covered by the clothes.


    "My clothes."

 Chapter 308 Its Just Vulgar

    Spencer then slowly and calmly sat up from the bed and leaned against the back of the chair, and replied, "She looks fine in my hospital robe, almost the same as a pajama." After saying that, he took a look out of the window again. "It''s still early. Fiona hasn''t changed her clothes yet."


    Standing on the edge of the bed, Fiona was a little uneasy. She was barefoot. Her left foot stepped on her right foot and rubbed it. When she looked at Sophia, she got a different feeling from her own eyes. In a hurry, she reached out her hand and tightened her collar, her ears burning.


    Sophia looked at Fiona up and down. Her face turned red with anger. She stared at Spencer and said, "I know you are a bad guy from the bottom of your heart. Your legs and arms are hurt. How can you be so dishonest and even do something to Fiona! It''s just vulgar! "


    His face darkened, but he was annoyed as well, "How could you say that? It was you who insisted on breaking in, OK? How do you know everything? Didn''t you feel ashamed to speak it out? It''s none of your business to care about me and Fiona, okay? Get out! "


    "You ask me to stay here, but I don''t want to!" "I''m here for Fiona. Ryan is here. He wants to see her," said Sophia, making a face at Spencer


    "Is Ryan here?" "Has he been waiting for a long time?" she asked in surprise


    "No, he just arrived." Sophia shook her head, "I happened to ask you out for breakfast."


    "I''ll be right out." Fiona nodded at Sophia.


    After saying that, Sophia turned around and left. Before leaving, she gave a hateful glance at Spencer.


    But he had no time to care about Sophia now. When he heard the news that Ryan was coming, he had been on full alert. He reached out his hand to catch Fiona, and said, "Don''t go to see him." His voice was stiff, but also with a hint of pleading.


    "What''s wrong?" Amused, Fiona took up her clothes and was about to go to the bathroom to change. Unexpectedly, she felt relaxed. She also joked with Spencer. "Are you afraid that I will run away?"


    "In all probability." Spencer looked at the clothes in her hands and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Go change."


    "It''s same to change here." A wicked smile cracked on his face, and he suddenly grabbed her hand and threw her onto the bed.


    "Go away! Go away! " Fiona struggled and cried, "My body aches and I can''t stand it anymore. Besides, it''s dawn. Please don''t..."


    But before she could finish her words, Spencer buried his head on Fiona''s shoulder. He couldn''t help laughing and he asked in a louder voice, "What should I do, Fiona? You''re more and more adorable to me. Why are you so cute?"


    After giving him a hard punch on his chest, Fiona replied, "You must be kidding me again."


    "I''m not kidding. If you don''t stop me, I promise that I will surrender."


    "You..."


    "What are you doing? Mom? "


    A ringing voice of a child came from the bed next to their bedroom. Hearing the child''s voice, Spencer and Fiona looked at each other, and then turne


    he spoon, Ryan grabbed his trousers tightly and had an impulse to escape.


    "Ryan."


    "Yes." Ryan replied in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry."


    "¡­¡­ It''s okay. " Almost reflexively, Ryan opened his mouth. But no one knew that how long had he practiced in front of the mirror at home before he could control his expression and say the words "it doesn''t matter.".


    "You are so smart, you know what I want to say, don''t you?" Fiona didn''t want to waste his time, he was still so young and excellent. The earlier she spoke, the better it would be. "I''m not going to say that words. I..."


    "Just say it!" But Ryan looked up directly into Fiona''s eyes and said, "I won''t give up until you tell me the truth. I came here with full preparations. Don''t worry. I just want to give myself an explanation. "


    "Ryan, don''t be so nervous. I just feel more guilty." Caught off guard, Fiona responded, "Nothing special. Am I right?"


    "I used to believe that it was the God who gave me the chance to drive Spencer away," Ryan''s eyes were covered with a layer of shadow. "Was it too late from the beginning? No matter how hard I tried later, I still couldn''t catch up with you?"


    "I''m sorry." Lowering her head slightly, Fiona said as if her heart was being ripped apart, "I''ve been taken care of by you for three years, and now I treat you like this."


    "I took care of you out of my own will. If you feel guilty for this, I would be a failure. What''s more, you have never promised me anything. It''s just an extravagant hope. " Ryan laughed at himself, "Now I just want you to tell me that you want to be with Spencer again."


    "Yes, I have decided to be with him again."


    Fiona opened her mouth loudly. Her words shocked Ryan.


    On the other side, the corridor outside the reception room was pressed against the wall by Spencer and Terence. Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer grimaced. Now that Fiona had decided to take her advice, it was good for her and others to just cut off this vague relationship.

 Chapter 309 We Are Still Friends

    "What''s the difference between him and me?" Said Ryan indignantly. Actually, he just wanted to make Fiona act more ruthlessly. He had already known the result. It didn''t matter if it hurt more.


    "You are no worse than him. On the contrary, you are much better than him."


    As soon as Fiona finished her words, Spencer, who was outside the ward, suddenly twitched his mouth and felt aggrieved. Seeing this, Terence he whispered, "Fiona is right. But Ryan is much better than you."


    With a wave of his hand, he gave Terence a punch on the abdomen without mercy.


    "Shh, don''t be naughty!" Terence said with a smile. As he looked up, he saw George and Sophia coming over with their arms akimbo. And he poked Spencer in the waist and shouted.


    "Why are you here?" Looking at the two men, Spencer couldn''t help but frown.


    "The same as you guys." Sophia pressed her ear against the wall of the corridor. George friendly smiled at them and also leaned against the wall to listen.


    "I am better than him?" In the reception room, Ryan sneered with self mockery, "Since I''m better than him, why not choose me?"


    "If love is only a simple choice, I will not hesitate to choose you, but love is not." Fiona said slowly, "I can only choose what I feel, and my destination is him in my heart. In fact, since he regained his memory, my heart has involuntarily got close to him. That day when I saw him pass out Do you know what it feels like when the sky falls? "


    Ryan looked at Fiona in puzzled eyes, Fiona replied, "Yes, I felt exactly the same way. I felt like the whole world had collapsed. I''m thinking what I should do if he couldn''t wake up. What should I do if he forgets me again and loses the ability of thinking completely. I don''t want to do anything except looking after him. "


    Upon hearing her words, Ryan''s face turned pale. He tried to pretend that he didn''t care about him at all, but he failed. He felt that his heart was breaking bit by bit, and his body was falling into the chill cellar. He was lifeless.


    On the corridor, Spencer raised his head proudly, with tenderness in his eyes. It turned that he was so important in Fiona''s heart.


    Half a day later, Ryan looked at the outside of the corridor and drew back his empty eyes. He raised his voice and said, "I''m sure that when Spencer heard what you said, he would be very happy to jump up."


    Fiona couldn''t help laughing. "Yes, he will be complacent. I have never said these words, and I never thought that I could say such emotional words. "


    "But you were too calm. I thought you were just being perfunctory." Said Ryan flatly.


    "That''s because you are the one I''m facing now." "If I have to face him, I can''t say these words out. In front of him, I will unconsciously be nervous, and even the calmness I trained in the base will fail to work out. But you are different. You are my best friend. I may feel nervous in front of you, but it is mostly due to guilt or unease. "


    Was this the difference between love and not love?


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t fully recovered. You walk around, aren''t you afraid of being scolded by the doctor?"


    "I don''t want you to be sad." He walked to her and sat beside her. "Do you regret it?"


    With a dreamy smile, Fiona said, "I don''t regret it."


    "I will treat you as well as Ryan does. I will treat you double well." Spencer then held her in his arms and continued, "Thank you for forgiving me, and thank you for making me less enemy."


    Leaning against Spencer''s shoulder, Fiona felt the warmth of the sun shone all over her body. "Do you think a person as good as Ryan..."


    "There must be a nice woman by his side." Said Spencer in a spoiled tone, "Haven''t you all ended the relationship? Don''t ask more about him. "


    "Okay, I won''t ask any more." Fiona was relieved. Now she didn''t want to ask about anything.


    "Is this the reason why you refused my proposal?" "Because you haven''t make it clear to Ryan so you just muddled things up when I proposed to you last night?" he added


    Fiona smiled, "Not exactly."


    "Then why?" He asked worriedly, "Do you still have feelings for someone?"


    Fiona smiled, "What are you thinking about! The one who still has relationship with someone is you, right? "


    "I have really severed my relationships with Celine. I have no connection with her any more."


    The moment he finished his sentence, Fiona burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" Spencer got flustered.


    "Mr. Spencer, I don''t say that, but you just admit it directly?" The smile on Fiona''s face was bigger, "I didn''t say who she was. Why are you so sure it''s her?"


    "Who else could it be?" Annoyed, he pinched her waist and asked, "Do you mind?"


    Suddenly, Fiona''s heart sank for a few seconds, and she nodded, "I do."


    Spencer hugged her more tightly and said, "I''m so glad to hear that. It makes me feel happier than when you say yes to my proposal."


    She cared about him. Both of them knew that no one would separate them anymore


    "Let''s visit Grandpa Wayne sometime."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 310 Plagiarism Of Jewelry Design

    The winter was coming, but with the warm sunshine and the care of family and friends, the day seemed to be as bright as spring.


    After half a month, Spencer almost recovered from his injuries. The doctor had examined his body several times. He had drawn blood and tested many times, but nothing had been found out. He only said that after he had fainted and woken up, his body had been healthy, and probably he would not suffer the amnesia again in the future.


    Although the doctor''s tone was uncertain, Fiona was somewhat relieved. In fact, in her heart, no matter what kind of person Spencer was, she didn''t care anymore. Whether he lived or died, whether he lost his memory or not, as long as he was determined to be with her, she would live with her heart and soul. In the moment, she would advance or retreat together with Spencer.


    Since Ryan spoke it out last time, they hadn''t met each other again. They seemed to have a tacit understanding. However, from Sophia, Fiona heard a lot, such as the people killed by Charles in Wen Residence have been arranged, and Ryan''s parents came back and arranged blind dates for him


    However, when Fiona heard that, she just smiled. She really hoped that Ryan could be happy.


    On this day, the sun seemed to be a little dim. Fiona counted the days when Spencer was discharged from the hospital and the days she would be discharged from the army. However, in the morning, Spencer mysteriously dragged her on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Fiona asked in surprise. Normally speaking, after breakfast, Spencer would go to work.


    "Have a seat, dear Fiona," He pressed her shoulder and sat on the bed.


    Fiona was speechless. She said, "Don''t call me that anymore. It''s strange." Half a month ago, Spencer suddenly changed the way he called Fiona became dear Fiona. All the people, including Sarah, felt a chill in their hearts. Fiona had taught him expressionlessly many times, but he still acted as if he was proud of himself. He kept calling her dear Fiona.


    "You can call me dear Spencer!" He raised his eyebrows.


    Smiling softly, Fiona shook her head and said, "No, it''s so strange."


    "You can call Ryan Wen ''Ryan''. Why could you call me more cordial?" Getting close to her, he continued, "Why don''t you call me Sissy? Call me, please."


    "Stop it." Fiona grabbed his hand, "Why did you ask me to come here?"


    "I have a day off. Let''s watch TV." Spencer turned the TV to the news channel, but his mood couldn''t help flying when she held his hand.


    Fiona had already learnt what kind of person he was. She would know it from his tone of speech that he was in trouble. That was why she chose to keep silent and watch TV.


    "Welcome to the morning news. The main content of today''s news is: the state has recently issued a protecting law of the owner of jewelry design works. A law will be implemented from today. In the northwest woodland, there is a fire because of dry autumn. Firefighters..."


    The host and hostess were talking fast on the screen. But Fiona was unable to hear what they were talking about because of the first news. She was confused.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ther''s love, okay? Give my daughter back to me! "


    Terence smiled even more happily. But before he opened his mouth, Karl came in a hurry, even saving the salute. "Mr. Spencer! Mr. Spencer! "


    "What''s wrong? What happened again? " Spencer arranged his clothes impatiently, "Is it on fire? You come here so hurriedly. "


    "Well." Karl stopped at the door and hesitated for a while before he spoke.


    "Say it!" Spencer was annoyed.


    "Well." Bowed his head, Karl replied, "Miss Celine came to visit you, but we couldn''t stop her. Now she is rushing into the hospital."


    Without raising his eyes, Spencer replied casually, "Then let her come."


    Seeing the expression on his face, Karl couldn''t help but tremble and look at Fiona. He still nodded his head to show his agreement. When he was about to turn around and go out to find Celine, he found that Celine had already come here.


    "Where is Spencer? Which ward is Spencer in? "


    Her high heels stomped on the floor, creating a resounding thud. She approached the ward step by step.


    Holding a file packet in his hand, Celine walked towards in a rage. When she saw Terence, she knew that the ward of Spencer had arrived. When she caught sight of the baby in Terence''s arms, she asked surprisedly, "Is he the baby of Spencer''s?"


    Sarah turned around and threw herself into Terence''s arms, looking back at Celine from time to time.


    "Yes," Terence nodded


    "Haha..." All of a sudden, Celine smiled bitterly, with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes.


    "I''ll go out first." When Fiona saw Celine, she immediately stood up and wanted to go out, but was caught by Spencer. He used all his strength to pull Fiona back a little. Unexpectedly, Fiona stepped back a step as he said. Then, Spencer took advantage of this chance to hold her in his arms and said, "Just stay here."


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head, "I trust you, just like you trust me with a Ryan."


    "I trust you but not Ryan." Spencer smiled, "I don''t know if you believe her or not, but I don''t believe her. So you have to stay here. "

 Chapter 311 Wayne Has Waken Up

    When Celine turned her head and saw Spencer, the arrogance on her face immediately vanished. She looked at him with tears in her eyes, but ignored Fiona in his arms. "Spencer, are you okay?" she asked


    Terence stood aside, feeling a little confused. He didn''t know whether Celine''s expression was sincere or fake. Such a complicated problem should be left to Spencer to solve by himself!


    "Sarah, let''s go out to play." Then Terence left with Sarah in his arms. He thought for a while and closed the ward door for them.


    "I''m fine." Spencer nodded and pointed to the sofa. He said to Celine, "Have a seat."


    However, Celine was not in the mood to sit down. She glanced at Fiona. Suddenly, she frowned and her expression changed. She looked at Fiona angrily and then put the portfolio on the table. With a bang, Celine said bluntly, "Fiona, are you going to kill me?"


    A piece of paper with the word "summons" on it caught Fiona''s attention and she knew exactly what happened.


    "It''s me..."


    When Spencer was about to say something, Fiona interrupted him, "You did it wrong, so don''t blame me for defending my rights. What''s more, I''m not targeting you. I''m just aiming at your works. You say that I''m going to kill you, that''s so horrible! "


    Spencer turned to look at Fiona, a mixture of emotions spreading over his face. This was his Fiona. In the face of anything, she could be calm and strong, making people feel sorry for her. Why hadn''t he noticed it before?


    "You''re not picking on me?" Celine sneered at her, "In my opinion, you''re targeting me! Are you revenging on me by attacking me with your work? You want to take revenge on me for being with Spencer, right? "


    "Celine, shut up!" Frowning, Spencer shouted at her, "I asked someone to do everything. But she didn''t know. What''s more, your attitude just now really surprised me. It was you who did something wrong. But now you come to blame her. As a designer, you should be responsible for it. "


    "Spencer, I..." Celine furrowed her eyebrows, which made her look less aggressive. She explained in an aggrieved tone, "I just didn''t expect this to happen all of a sudden If this accident has been exposed on TV, how can I design my designs in the future? I will be mocked by my peers! "


    "Stubborn." Fiona added, "I told you a long time ago that you had stolen my design. I am going to accuse you of that. You should have not been surprised at it. Moreover, it is you who accuse me for infringement, but you tell me that you are innocent because you feel guilty! Do you understand? You have plagiarized my designs. You shouldn''t be engaged in this industry from the very beginning! "


    Celine asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "A life imprisonment of less than three years." Looking at Celine''s silent expression, Spencer asked, "What are you doing here? You should be smart enough to know that


    ke it done as soon as possible. I don''t need you to appear in court. "


    "Will she really be sent to prison?" Fiona asked him.


    After a short pause, Spencer added, "I will ask my father about it."


    Fiona nodded.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Fiona''s phone rang. She got out of the hug and found that it was Bob, who was taking care of her grandpa Wayne. She was startled and answered the phone immediately with an unconsciously nervous voice, "Bob? What''s wrong? "


    "Miss... Miss Fiona. Mr. Wayne, he..."


    Hearing the word "Wayne", Spencer became serious.


    "What''s wrong with Grandpa? !" Fiona''s voice suddenly became sharp.


    "I... I saw Mr. Wayne lifted his hand... Ah! " When they were talking, Bob suddenly shouted, "Mr. Wayne woke up! Miss Fiona, Mr. Wayne woke up! "


    "Is grandpa awake? !" Fiona suddenly screamed, her heart pounding. She turned to look at Spencer, and also saw the incredible surprise in his eyes.


    Fiona felt a little sour in her nose, she choked, "Bob, ask grandpa to wait for me. I''ll be right there! Now! "


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up, Spencer and Fiona looked at each other and rushed out of the hospital. At this moment, her mind went blank. They only knew that their destination was sanatorium.


    Grandpa Wayne...


    ''I''ve felt so guilty for three years. Now I finally have the chance to say sorry to Grandpa, '' Fiona thought to herself.


    On their way to the sanatorium, they held hands in each other''s but said nothing. They supported each other with belief without saying a word.


    They arrived at the hospital first. The closer they got to the ward, the more excited they became. As they pushed the door open, they saw some doctor''s white gowns surrounding Wayne''s bed.


    Hearing the voice, Wayne looked at the door. His movements and eyes were a little dull, but he seemed to smile and open his mouth. He said in a hoarse voice, "Spencer, Fiona, you''re here..."

 Chapter 312 Let Great-grandpa Hug You

    Fiona burst out crying. She stood up for two seconds, staggered into the ward and knelt on her knees. She grabbed Wayne''s scrawny hands and cried out, "Grandpa, you finally wake up..."


    With his eyes darkened, Spencer staggered forward. He walked to the bed, patted her trembling shoulder, and said to Wayne, "Grandpa." After that, his eyes turned red, but he tried his best to hold back his tears.


    Wayne murmured and there were some doubts in his eyes, "Why are you crying? What happened to you? Why am I here? "


    The doctor reminded them, "Mr. Spencer, Miss Fiona, Mr. Wayne just woke up. He is not in a good mood. It may take some time to adapt to the present environment. Please calm down, and don''t be surprised."


    Spencer and Fiona nodded at the same time.


    "Then we will go out first." Those doctors looked at each other and said, "But Mr. Wayne just woke up, don''t make him too tired. We''ll come in ten minutes later."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    As soon as the doctors left the room, Fiona couldn''t help but sob, "Grandpa, are you okay? Do you feel uncomfortable? I''m Fiona! "


    "Hi, Fiona!" Stretching his hand with great difficulty, Wayne patted on the back of her hand and said, "Why are you crying? Don''t cry."


    "Grandpa, do you still remember me?" Asked Spencer.


    "You bad boy." Wayne spat and glanced at him. "How could I don''t know you? Emm? Don''t talk nonsense! I''m not stupid enough to not know you! "


    The corners of Fiona''s mouth lifted into a smirk. Smiling, Spencer moved a chair for Fiona and said to Wayne, "Grandpa, it''s just a random question."


    When Wayne woke up, the thing that had been troubling Fiona for the past three years finally settled down. She held Wayne''s hand tightly and said, "Grandpa, you''ve slept for so long that I was really scared. Thank God you are awake. "


    "I have slept for a long time How long have I slept? " Asked Wayne feebly.


    "Almost three years." After hesitating for a while, Spencer responded with a complicated look, "Grandpa, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I have slept for so long!" That''s been a long time, Wayne was in disbelief, and he asked, "How are you doing? How are you and Fiona doing? "


    A trace of hesitation flashed through Spencer''s eyes. He then gazed at Fiona apologetically. "Grandpa, we are fine," Fiona said gently


    "That''s good, that''s good." Wayne nodded. His hand suddenly raised in the air and was gripped by Spencer.


    "Grandpa, what do you want?" Asked Spencer.


    Wayne shook his head and held one of Spencer''s hand with his another hand, and then he held Fiona''s hand with his other hand, slowly putting the two hands together.


    Time flied back to the day when Fiona met with Spencer for the first time...


    "The only thing I can''t let go is you." Wayne sighed, "Everything will be fine. Ah."


    "Grandpa, w


    ious and really wanted to get Spencer out to kick his ass. he turned to another direction and said to Wayne, "Grandpa has a little great grandson. You couldn''t even see me."


    As soon as Terence said something, Wayne looked over. Seeing Terence, he smiled and said, "Terence, come here. Let me have a look. I didn''t see you just now. "


    Terence walked to his bed with a smile. There was complicated gratitude in his usual calm eyes. "Grandfather has woken up. Now someone can play chess with me again."


    "Good, good, good. You are all good kids." Wayne raised his hand and Terence held it, he became very emotional.


    Then they stayed in the ward for a while. The picture of Wayne and Sarah seemed so harmonious. A dying old man, and a newborn baby. They were connected by blood ties, and the extended of life always made people feel moved. However, it was until the doctor came to kick them out that Wayne reluctantly let go of Sarah. However, Wayne was so tired after they left that he fell asleep very soon. Later, those who wanted to visit him were left outside the ward.


    On the way out, Fiona was in a good mood. She felt relieved for the past three years. "When Grandpa woke up, the guilt in my heart is finally less."


    Having heard what Fiona said, Spencer was holding Sarah in his arms, and he reached out his hand to comfort her. Feeling sorry for her, he said, "I''ve told you that I won''t blame you. Don''t blame yourself. It''s all my fault. " It was indeed Celine''s fault.


    With a faint smile, Fiona said, "I hope Wayne can be good."


    "Grandpa will be fine." After saying that, Spencer suddenly thought of something and turned back. He said to Terence who was not far away, "Ask your bar to be suspended for half a day. And I will arrange people who are going to leave in NJ City base to get together."


    "Fine, I''ll do whatever you ask me of, Mr. Spencer," Terence responded impatiently

 Chapter 313 Party Before Parting

    At the same time, in NJ City base. It had been nearly a month since Fiona returned to the place where she had lived for two years. She had a mixed feeling, from the deepest heart to the limbs of her body.


    Although she knew that one day she would say goodbye to this place, she did not expect this day to come so soon.


    "Never come back again." She tied up her hair and tucked it in her hat. She stood at the gate and looked around with an uncertain expression in her eyes.


    Spencer opened his mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but he swallowed all the words back. He wanted to say, "I''ll take you here again." but on second thought, even if he came back, he would not be his original identity. He could only comfort her in silence. "Let''s go in."


    Everything was as usual and orderly as usual. It was the same as before, but the difference was that people had to leave. From this morning on, all the people who were about to leave had been gathered together to check the personal belongings they were going to take, all the luggages, the stabbing of shoes, the scanned of equipment, the cellphone battery Anyway, they couldn''t take anything that they weren''t supposed to take with them.


    The examinations were carried out in order. All of them had no expression on their faces, but nobody knew what they were thinking about. What''s more, NJ City base looked more depressed.


    Spencer and Fiona came side by side, a wicked smile cracked the corners of the crowd''s lips.


    "Wow, as expected, double hit!"


    "A perfect couple!"


    "Haha..."


    "How is Mr. Spencer''s wound?"


    "Are you alright, Miss Fiona?"


    The other team members all turned to look at them when they heard the noisy, they looked at Fiona and Spencer and greeted them.


    The greetings warmed Fiona''s heart, but their teasing made her face blush and move away a little from Spencer.


    However, Spencer caught a glimpse of him from the corner of his eyes what Fiona was doing. There was a hint of displeasure in his eyes. When he greeted the crowd, he reached out his hand and caught off guard, wrapping her arms around her waist. Slowly, he reached out his arm, as if declaring his sovereignty. He slightly lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Don''t avoid."


    Looking at the man''s warm face, she was stunned for a moment. She could still smell his breath, as if the warmth would never leave her. She was almost dragged forward by him.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her! "


    The troops immediately burst into cheers. Spencer curled his lips and looked around the crowd, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Ma''am, when are you going to invite us to your wedding?"


    "I think it''s a good idea to hold a victory banquet! We have won a game. Sir, you haven''t said anything yet! "


    "Yes! You should be punished for not showing up for such a long time! "


    "What''s more, you have taken


    Spencer''s eyebrows furrowed a little imperceptibly, but he soon felt relieved. He nodded his head expressionlessly and took the wine.


    "Wait!" Crystal shook her head with a smile, "I know you don''t want to see me, Mr. Spencer. But I have something to tell you, then you can please go ahead, okay?"


    Spencer raised his eyebrows, without any comments.


    Crystal said, "It was really my mistake to target Fiona in the first place. I will never forget the warning from you. You are so charming that I even have an unrealistic dream. "


    There was a trace of shock on Spencer''s face.


    Crystal smiled, "Sure enough, Miss Fiona is the only one in your eyes. I''m flattered. Please don''t take it seriously." After that, she raised the glass of wine in front of Spencer.


    While taking the glass with one hand, Spencer raised his head and poured the liquor into his mouth unhurriedly. "Thank you."


    "You are so generous, Mr. Spencer." Crystal smiled, "I noticed that you were always watching Fiona. Why don''t you let me do him a favor?"


    Raising his eyebrows, he watched Crystal walk up to Fiona and "get her out.".


    "You, please go away. Fiona only belongs to our Drillmaster Spencer! I can drink with you. "


    "Okay, come on!"


    "I''m not afraid of you! When I come back, I''ll pour you all! "


    Crystal sent Fiona back to the side of Spencer and said, "Please be happy." then she went to join the drinking game.


    Fiona felt dizzy and staggered to keep her balance. But she was grabbed by Spencer by one hand, and then her body leaned forward out of control and fell on him.


    "Have you heard the good wishes for us?" Spencer''s voice was a little hoarse and drew close to Fiona. She could smell the wine on his face. "Fiona, are you happy now?"


    Raising her arms, Fiona put them around his neck and gave him a burning look. Then she leaned her head slightly against his chest and said, "Yes, I''m happy."

 Chapter 314 Her Name Is Margery Cheng

    Fiona felt very drunk, but her eyes lit up. Spencer asked whether she was drunk, but she just shook her head and replied stubbornly, "No."


    They didn''t know how long they had been drinking. From laughter at the beginning to singing group to crying bitterly, and then, they just took a sip of water and told each other that they were not willing to leave.


    The next morning, all the people got ready to go. They looked like the drinking, noise and crying last night were just a dream. People who were about to leave got on their cars and saw their companions salute them. The crowd burst into tears again.


    The car went farther and farther. Although Fiona wasn''t in the car, her heart followed them.


    Bye, my lovely third team...


    Feeling her shivering body, Spencer raised his hand and wiped her tears.


    In the sanatorium, Wayne was getting more and more energetic. There was Sarah there, and he didn''t want to have a rest at all. His eyes were full of the little girl. When she called him ''great grandpa''. With a wave of his hand, Wayne immediately asked people to buy a gift, and then went out to buy another one. The ward was filled with these gifts.


    But no matter how hard Fiona and Spencer tried to persuade him, he just wouldn''t listen.


    "Grandpa has his Sarah and he can''t even see me. I''m so sad!" One day, Spencer and Fiona arrived at the sanatorium. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Sarah lying on the bed, with story books in her hands and telling stories with Wayne. They were happy and harmonious. When they turned their head to the other side, they saw Ethan sitting on the couch. He didn''t speak but looked at Sarah with a smile.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Spencer asked in surprise, "When did you come back?"


    "Just now." Ethan smiled and stood up, "I''m here to visit Wayne and my granddaughter."


    "Grandpa, Dad." Fiona greeted them, carrying the lunch she brought for her grandfather.


    "You''re coming." Wayne nodded, and so did Ethan.


    "Mom! Daddy! " When Sarah saw them, she slipped off the bed and ran to them. "Dad, give me a hug!"


    Smiling, he picked the little Sarah up and poked at her nose. "Run slowly."


    Wayne saw that, and there was a complicated expression flashed in his eyes, but he smiled and said, "Fiona, Spencer, come here. Ethan, come here please. "


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" Asked Spencer. They all leaned over, waiting for her to go on.


    Wayne stretched out his hand, and the servant immediately took his glasses. He put on his glasses and took out a piece of art paper on the bedside table, slowly spread it out and said, "I have prepared my great granddaughter''s name. Please have a look."


    Looking at each other, Fiona took the paper quickly.


    "Margery." When she saw the two giant words on the rice paper, she smiled softly.


    "Hi, Margery Cheng." Spencer nodded,


    ow. You don''t have to send him here."


    "No way! Wow, the little girl looks like Spencer''s child. She has grown up. " Kristen had already seen Sarah. After a while, she smiled and opened her mouth, but she was surprised by what she had seen. It had been three years since the Cheng family disappeared from people''s sight, and it seemed to be going to rise again recently. It had been three years since Spencer and Fiona disappeared from the public view, and after they came back, their children had grown up.


    "Yeah, it''s Fiona and Spencer''s baby." Wayne laughed.


    "Sarah, say hello to Auntie," Fiona urged.


    "Hello, auntie," Sarah turned around and smiled sweetly.


    "You''re so cute." Kristen said with a brilliant smile.


    After visiting the patient, Kristen stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, she tried to take out something from her pocket. It was a red invitation card.


    While Fiona was still feeling shocked, Kristen handed an invitation to Spencer with a smile and said, "This is my wedding invitation."


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer said, "Congratulations."


    "Congratulations." Fiona added.


    "You must go there then!" said Kristen with a faint smile


    "Sure."


    "Then I''ll go first." "Grandpa Wayne, I have to go now." said Kristen


    "Take care! Fiona, Spencer, walk Kristen out. "


    Spencer nodded. When he was about to send her off, Kristen said smilingly, "Mr. Spencer, I won''t let you send me. I''ll ask Fiona to send me."


    Spencer looked at Fiona, she nodded before he said anything.


    "Let''s go. I''ll walk you out." Then they walked out of the ward.


    "I knew you would be with Spencer." In the corridor, Kristen suddenly said.


    "Yes?" Fiona wondered.


    Kristen turned to look at Fiona and said, "Where have you been for the past three years?"


    Surprised, Fiona smiled and said nothing. It was better not to tell anyone about Spencer''s amnesia.

 Chapter 315 Are You Willing To Marry Me

    "Your daughter is very cute." Kristen seemed to have a lot to say today, and most of them said to herself, "I didn''t expect that I''m going to get married. I still remember the first time you said to me when we first met. That''s really impressive!"


    Lowering her head, Fiona replied with a smile, "Yes, I do."


    "Now I think you are right." Kristen put her hand behind her back and said with a smile, "I have quit. I even don''t want to do the killing and fighting anymore. Why did I become so enthusiastic before?"


    "You are going to get married. You should stay at home and be a good bride." "Wish you a happy marriage."


    "Yes, I will, just like you and Spencer." "But I still don''t get it. How could you be so charming, Fiona? You just managed to get that man, Spencer, in a few days? I''ve liked him for five years! He won''t change his mind. "


    "It''s not until we have spent a lot of time together..."


    "You and him spent less than a month together in Grandpa Wayne''s 80th birthday, right?" Kristen interrupted her, "You being too modest."


    Fiona was confused, "What does it have to do with Grandpa''s birthday party?"


    "He said he liked you then." "At the beginning, I thought you married him because of his childhood marriage with you. I thought you didn''t love him, but he told me that he fell in love with someone else," said Kristen with a mischievous smile.


    With her eyebrows knitted more tightly, Fiona could not help but wonder whether she was the one that Spencer had a crush on at that time!


    "What? Don''t you believe me? " Looking at Fiona''s serious expression, Kristen continued, "I was chatting with Spencer in the garden when you were not far away from Terence. As soon as he saw them, he didn''t talk to me but rushed to you directly. I still remember that he muttered to himself while walking. He said that you smiled when you saw other men, but you looked lifeless when you saw him and said that he would teach you a lesson when you went back If this is not jealousy, then what? "


    Fiona was a little surprised and hadn''t recovered from the shock for a long time.


    At the sight of Fiona''s face, Kristen thought she was thinking about it, so she said nothing and walked out of the hospital to send her away. Fiona walked back and turned around. When she looked up, she saw Spencer standing in the corridor, as if he was waiting for her.


    With her hands in her pockets, Spencer was standing straight and indifferent, with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. His three-dimensional features looked like the masterpiece of God. In his deep eyes, it seemed that there was only one person, Fiona.


    As a matter of fact, Fiona had been struggling with what Kristen had just said to her and wanted to ask what he had meant by that time, but after taking a look at Spencer, she was relieved. It didn''t matter when he fell in love with her, did it? As long as she knew that he would like her from now on, it would be enough.


    Moreover, she didn''t even know when she had fallen in love with Spencer...


    "What did she say to you?"


    Before she made it to Spencer, the man had al


    give her a complete home..."


    The 19th gift... The twentieth present


    After unwrapping the gift, Fiona sniffed and suppressed the gratitude in her heart. She pouted and asked, "Spencer, you lost one gift, didn''t you? Why there are only twenty gifts? "


    "That''s because I want to give you the twenty-first gift personally." His voice was hoarse, intoxicated, affectionate and secretive.


    Fiona stared at him carefully and also felt curious. However, she saw that Spencer grasped her hand and stood up with her on the bed. It seemed that Fiona had lost the ability to think. She stood up in a daze...


    He gently held her left hand and took a dark red velvet box in his pocket with the other hand.


    This is


    All of a sudden, he knelt on one knee and opened the velvet box. There was a shiny ring lying inside the box. However, his eyes were brighter than the diamond ring. He looked up at her with sincerity and love in his eyes.


    His voice was as clear and clear as the mountain spring water, but as profound as the mellow wine that had been hidden for a long time. "Fiona, marry me!"


    Fiona, marry me...


    Fiona opened her mouth slightly, but she was afraid that she would sob once she opened her mouth.


    "I know I didn''t do well before, because I didn''t trust you and caused many misunderstandings, which might hurt you. But I''m willing to use every day from now on to make up for my mistakes in the past. I''ll treat you well with my full love and responsibility. I''ll be nice to you, to Sarah, and please give me one more chance... Marry me. I love you! "


    "Mommy, marry Daddy!" Upon seeing this side, Sarah heard what Spencer had said. "Dad is very good to us, isn''t he?"


    Cold sweat began to break out in his hands, but Spencer was still a little nervous. "Fiona, I''ll treat you and Sarah better in the future. Well, Will you marry me? Will you marry me? "


    Finally, Fiona couldn''t help but cry. With a blink of her eyes, she shed more and more tears


    "Yes." While coughing and nodding her head, Fiona said, "I am willing to I am willing to... "

 Chapter 316 The Sweet Time Of The Three

    His thoughts were expressed on his face. His slightly nervous face suddenly relaxed, a brilliant smile on his face, but his lips were slightly trembling. ''Yes, she promised!''! Fiona finally agreed to his proposal!


    "That''s great!" Spencer was overwhelmed with excitement. He clenched her hand and was about to stand up. Suddenly, he thought of something. So, he knelt down again and took out the diamond ring from the small velvet box in a hurry. Without saying anything, he put the ring on her middle finger.


    Fiona reached out her hand, her pale finger reflecting a shiny ring. The ring was not loosed at all, and it was fitted properly to her finger pulps. Something occurred to him. Stretching out his thumb, he touched the ring and her hand. Then he slowly stood up. Before she could say anything, he bowed his head and kissed her on the lips.


    Looking at her tear stains, he couldn''t help but plant a soft kiss on her lips...


    "I want a kiss too."


    Interrupted by a childish voice, the quiet sweetness in silence was interrupted by a girl''s coquetry. Suddenly, Spencer let go of Fiona and turned his head. Seeing Sarah standing on the ground, raising her hand, raising her neck, closing her eyes and pouting her small mouth, he said, "Sarah wants a kiss too."


    Fiona couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Looking at the beautiful smile on her face, Spencer felt his life was complete at the thought that he would see such a smile every day from now on.


    Spencer raised his hand to wipe off the tears on her face, and then bent down to lift Sarah in his arms. He couldn''t help but kiss her on her face.


    Sarah was amused by him. She suddenly kissed on Spencer''s face and rushed over to hug Fiona''s neck. After kissing on her face, she suddenly asked, "Why are you crying, Mommy?"


    "Mom is happy for you." "Because Daddy and Mommy are getting married, Mommy is crying happily."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah." Fiona nodded and turned to look at Spencer affectionately. When she met his eyes, she felt a little embarrassed and quickly looked away.


    Her eyes were full of indulgence and resistance. In front of Fiona, Spencer felt like he was a small team that was ready to surrender at any time, but it was not all like that


    "With so many presents, which one do you like best, Sarah?" Fiona touched Sarah''s face and asked.


    Sarah raised her hands right away and said, "I like this one."


    To his surprise, Sarah carried a small wooden spear which was carved into lifelike pieces. Sarah was really fond of it.


    Fiona was slightly surprised. "You made it by yourself, Spencer?" she asked


    "Oh, Fiona, you''re so smart! I made it!" He pointed at the painting hanging on the wall and replied, "It''s made of the wood left over from the drawing board."


    "Wow, daddy, you''re so great!" Sarah''s eyes were brimmed with admiration and focused her eyes on Spencer.


    Spencer was very pleased. He pointed his face with his finger and said, "Then kiss me quickly!"


    With a smile on her lips, Sarah turned around and gave Spencer a big kiss. "It''s great to have a father."


    "Of course." Spencer was quite proud that his daughter liked him. "Oh, by the way," said Spencer, "Besides, I have arranged a room for Sarah. It''s already well prepared. Sarah, would you li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ture was a little childish, but... The smile on his lips faded away and was replaced by a touch of gratification. His Fiona, the cold expression on her face disappeared. Without knowing it, Fiona changed a lot. But such Fiona made Spencer feel real.


    After a children''s song, the three people clapped their hands and cheered. Spencer also tried to flatter the song. While, Fiona was generous to accept their praise. Her mood was like soft and sweet clouds in the sky.


    The night grew blacker. After playing on her own princess bed for a while, Sarah fell asleep unwittingly. Just as Fiona was about to lift Sarah up, she was stopped by Spencer.


    "My daughter should be independent from now on. Let her sleep on her own." Suddenly, Spencer moved to her and said gently, "I''ve proposed successfully today. Do you want to give me something in return?"


    "What?" Fiona gave him a gentle nudge, trying to keep him at arm''s length.


    However, he didn''t. Instead, he put his hand around her waist and pressed his body against hers. He whispered to her ears, and his breath was so scorching that she blushed. With an evil smile, he bent down and suddenly lifted her to his chest.


    "Ah --" Fiona screamed as her feet had left the ground.


    "Hush!" He glanced at Sarah, who was still asleep, and walked out, still holding Fiona in his arms.


    "Spencer!" Embarrassed and annoyed, Fiona said, "Don''t do this Put me down. "


    "You know it''s impossible." Holding Fiona in his arms, Spencer gently hooked open the half closed door. As soon as he went out, he was in a hurry to leave.


    "Close the door for Sarah!" Fiona said anxiously, "Put me down. I''ll close the door for her."


    "Why do I need you for such a trivial matter?" he asked with a smile As he spoke, he kicked his leg backwards and lifted his tiptoe to hook the door handle. Then he slowly moved back and gently closed the door.


    Looking at his smooth movements, Fiona was a little dumbfounded. While she was still in a daze, he had already taken her to the bedroom just now. He threw her into the bed and pushed her over.


    "Well Turn off the light... "


    "No."


    "But..."


    "Only in this way can I see you clearly."

 Chapter 317 Get Past Us First

    Early in the morning, the songs of birds and the fragrance of flowers and the loud and clear slogans of a whole day began to run. In the East bedroom of the second floor of the Cheng family''s residential compound, Spencer and Fiona were sleeping soundly on the bed, with Fiona''s white arms on the shoulders of Spencer. The necklace around his neck and the diamond ring on her hand were a perfect match.


    "One! Two! Three! Four! "


    "Well..." Hearing the sound of morning exercise outside, Fiona gently frowned and muttered. She buried her body into the quilt, but her eyes were always closed. It was obvious that she still wanted to sleep.


    A doting smile appeared on the corners of Spencer''s mouth. He raised his hand and naturally put it on her ear, trying to block the loud slogans that disturbed her sleep. Well, it must be very tired of last night. He was the one to blame. He must help her stop this voice that disturbed her good dream.


    "Wow Mom... "


    Right then, in an attempt to go on enjoying the warm moment, suddenly, Spencer heard a cry coming from the next room. Immediately, he opened his eyes and thought, ''Oh, my God! Forget about that little guy!''.


    "Fiona, don''t sleep. Sarah''s wake up." But he didn''t want to disturb her, so he had no choice but to push her away. Lowering his head, he planted a series of gentle kisses on her nose. "Sarah''s awake. I''ll go to have a look first."


    As he spoke, he struggled to leave the gentle place of hers. He put on his trousers and ran outside while hearing more and more clear cries. When he opened the door in a hurry, Sarah was carried here by a new nanny.


    "Daddy!" Upon seeing him, Sarah burst into tears and threw herself into his arms, sobbing as if she had suffered great injustice.


    "Good girl, don''t cry." Spencer waved his hand at the nanny and asked her to leave. Then he carried her to the bedroom.


    When they entered the bedroom, Fiona had just put on her clothes and her eyes were still dazed. Upon seeing Fiona, Sarah broke down and burst into tears again.


    "What happened?" Holding Sarah from his arms, Fiona comforted her softly, "Why are you crying?"


    "Mom She cried Burying herself in Fiona''s arms, Sarah started to wail. Noticing a wisp of broken hair beside Fiona''s ear, Spencer was about to put it behind her ear, but in the blink of an eye, Sarah slapped his hand off.


    Spencer asked in surprise, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ahahah..." Sarah sobbed, "I won''t let you touch my mother."


    "Why not?" Spencer also lay down on the bed.


    "Mom, you don''t want me anymore. You just sleep with dad." After saying that, Sarah cried even more sadly, "No! No way! Daddy can''t touch you!"


    Upon hearing this, Fiona giggled. "Sarah, I didn''t take you here because you fell asleep in your new room last night. I didn''t abandon you! Besides, dad likes you so much. It''s wrong to clap dad''s hand. Sarah, Mom''s words make sense, right?"


    Sarah calmed down a little bit and nodded slight


    er grandmother and grandfather." Spencer''s eyes darkened as he said, "These things were supposed to be done three years ago."


    Fiona felt warm in her heart. She bit her lip and asked, "Spencer, do we miss too much?"


    He continued and covered his hand on hers, "As long as we are together now, we will not miss each other. We haven''t been together. We still have plenty of time to make up for it. "


    "¡­¡­ Hmm." Fiona nodded firmly.


    It was autumn now, and the cemetery on the western suburbs looked a little bleak. When the three of them got off the car, they saw a car parked in front of the cemetery. And the people in the car was obviously waiting for them.


    They were Terence, Ryan, George and Sophia. When the four people saw Spencer''s car drove over, they all got off.


    "Why are you here?" Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona got off the car and looked at the four people felt confused.


    He slowly walked to her side and extended his hand. But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he casually put his arm around her waist, intimately and domineeringly. Such a movement was noticed by Ryan, who then lowered his head slightly to cover the loss and sadness in his eyes.


    "Fiona, we are here to wait for Spencer." Said Sophia.


    Spencer glanced at Terence, "You betrayed me!"


    "God bless me! I was forced to do this!" Raising his hand in surrender, Terence said, "I''m sorry, but I have no choice but to bring Fiona''s friend here."


    "Sophia, what are you doing here for Spencer?" Fiona asked with a smile as she walked forward. Suddenly, she caught up with Ryan and was slightly stunned.


    But Spencer still added more strength to his hand, and it hurt a little, so Fiona turned to look at him. Only when Fiona looked at him did he feel relieved.


    "We came to find Spencer, because we have to teach him a lesson." Raising her head, Sophia said, "Spencer, I have to tell you first that if you want to marry Fiona, you must go through us and ask for our consent."

 Chapter 318 May You Happiness

    "Is this a fight?" After casting a sidelong glance at them, he fixed his eyes on Ryan and then suddenly shifted his gaze to another person. "Terence, will you also join this fight? " he asked.


    "I don''t want to." Terence strolled leisurely to Fiona''s side, reached out his hands and took Sarah, "As for you and Fiona, I totally agree. Today, I am just a driver. If you want to fight, you can do it. Don''t frighten my sworn daughter. Come here. Let me hug you! "


    "Daddy!" Sarah flung herself into Terence''s arms with her arms, without even saying a word. But when she saw Ryan, she immediately jumped up and shouted, "Ah, uncle Ryan, hug me!"


    "Heartless." Mumbled Terence, pretending to be unhappy. He looked at Spencer, turned around and carried Sarah in front of Ryan.


    Before Ryan opened her arms, Sarah struggled into his arms and called out his name sweetly.


    "Look at our Sarah. She can walk freely in the arms of some handsome men. When she grows up, I don''t think she''ll pay attention to any ordinary boy!" George said with a smile.


    Sophia glanced at Sarah for a while and nodded. "Yes, this little girl will make many boys sad again when she grows up."


    "Uncle Ryan, I miss you so much." Sarah crossed her arms around his neck and asked, "Uncle Ryan, why don''t you come and play with Sarah anymore?"


    Sarah''s eyes looked so clear that Ryan almost wanted to cry. He answered, "Because Uncle Ryan is too busy recently." Ryan said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Sarah. I''ll come to you more often, okay?"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded her head quickly. However, she was unaware of the undercurrent between these adults.


    Kids are better!


    Ryan managed a weak smile and nodded. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and a beautiful hair band spread out in his palm. "It''s a gift for you, Sarah."


    "Wow! Thank you, uncle! " Sarah''s eyes suddenly brightened and she kissed on Ryan''s face.


    This scene somehow familiar to Fiona. In the past, when Ryan came to visit Sarah, he would take out a gift, or a candy, or a hairpin, or a small toy. His hand seemed to have brought magic.


    Looking at him, Spencer bit his lips and didn''t say anything.


    "It seems that such a place is not suitable for fighting." With his hands in his pockets, Terence advised leisurely, "How about we go up the mountain and worship the elders there?"


    "You must get my consent first." Sophia stepped forward, grabbed Fiona''s hand and took her to his side. She said to Spencer, "I have thought about it for a long time. I think it''s necessary to have a talk with Fiona."


    Fiona smiled.


    "Talk to Fiona?" Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked, "What about me?"


    "You..." Sophia frowned. "You have to talk to Ryan about it."


    There was no expression on Spencer''s face. He looked at Fiona and then looked at Ryan. He nodded and said, "Okay, I also want to talk to him."


    Ryan nodded his head and whispered a few words with Sarah. Then he passed Sarah to George and walked to Spencer, "Take a walk over there, okay?"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and walked back. He was domineering and Ryan was


    ng her mouth with her hand all of a sudden...


    "Thank you for taking care of Fiona for me in the past three years." Spencer and Ryan were already walked back.


    A faint smile appeared on Ryan''s face. "I didn''t mean to do that for you. I took care of her for three years for me."


    Spencer''s eyes darkened and his lips curled into a smile. "No matter you do that for who, I think I have a position to express my gratitude to you on behalf of her."


    "Okay, I accept." A bright smile appeared on Ryan''s face.


    "In that case, won''t you bless us?" Said Spencer with a slight smile.


    Glancing at Fiona who just got off the car, Ryan was lost in thought. "May you two be happy," he added


    "So soon." Terence leaned against the car, waiting for the end of the conversation. He hurried to them and said, "It seems that you have a good talk."


    With a slight smile, Fiona said, "Yeah."


    Sophia went to find George and Sarah, as Terence saw that, he took a deep look at Fiona. When he was about to say something, he shook his head, then suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What''s wrong, Terence?" Fiona asked.


    Terence looked back at Spencer and saw that he was far away from him. He lowered his voice and said, "I shouldn''t have said this to you, but I''m not sure if Spencer is determined to hide it from you. I''ll tell you about this, you decide by yourself."


    "What''s wrong?" A shiver ran down Fiona''s spine.


    "When Spencer was in a coma, I and Eric met Charles in the jail. He said he wanted to see you before giving me the antidote." Terence fixed his eyes on her face and didn''t miss her facial expressions. "Spencer asked us to hide it from you and not to let you see him. Although he''s okay now, but..."


    Terence looked at Fiona and felt embarrassed.


    "I got it." Fiona nodded without any expression on her face, but her heart shivered when she thought of Charles.


    "What are you talking about?" Spencer didn''t see her smile when he walked to her.


    "Nothing." Fiona shook her head and said to Terence, "Okay, I''ll call you."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 319 This Time, It Will Be A Lifetime (Part One)

    Fiona raised her head and looked at Ryan. They nodded to each other and said nothing.


    Spencer walked up to her and said with a smile, "You have a good chat with Sophia. What did you say?"


    "What did you say to Ryan?" Fiona asked with a smile.


    Spencer caressed her hair and answered, "It''s a secret."


    "I don''t have a secret." "Sophia said, you are going to take me to the Civil Affairs Bureau." a naughty smile appeared on Fiona''s face all of a sudden.


    Spencer''s face darkened and said, "She is so eloquent."


    "Really? It seems true. " The smile on Fiona''s face did not decrease. "Have you brought my ID?"


    "Of course." Spencer raised his head and said proudly, "I have moved all the things in your house in NJ City. All your things are now in the Cheng clan''s courtyard, not to mention your identification."


    "So soon?" But I haven''t decided whether I should go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you or not. "


    "I don''t care." Spencer raised his hand and touched her nose softly. "You have already promised me that if you don''t come with me, I will definitely force you to marry me even if you faint."


    "The same as several years ago?" Fiona joked intentionally. As expected, when she saw the appearance of Spencer, her face suddenly changed.


    "Last time, it was an accident." A trace of guilt appeared in his eyes.


    "Okay, I know. I''m just kidding." Fiona changed the topic. "Well, Sophia said, it''s okay if I go with you. But you have to put all your money under my name and give me your salary card, so that you don''t have to wander around."


    "When do I have affairs?" The corners of his mouth curled and his eyes narrowed.


    "Just in case!" Determined, Fiona continued, "Besides, Sophia said, as long as you''re not with me in the future, you must call me


    echoed in her ears for a long time. The three of them didn''t go back until they had worshiped Fiona''s parents and Spencer''s mother. When they walked down the mountain, he kept the same posture - one hand holding Sarah in his arms, and the other holding Fiona - as if he had been used to it.


    When they went down the mountain, Fiona finally realized that it was already afternoon when she heard Sarah said she was hungry. When they walked out of the cemetery, they found that the four people were still waiting, so they simply gathered together to have lunch.


    As Sophia insisted on sitting in the same car with Fiona, Spencer let her get on the car and swallowed his anger. Along the way, Sophia kept talking and made him feel anxious. In another car, the situation was completely the opposite. The three men remained silent all the way. Once they arrived at the restaurant, they were thankful.


    It was almost three o''clock in the evening when Terence calculated the time. Then he said, "We are now in the western suburbs in M City, and the Civil Affairs Bureau is in the East. We are heading for the Civil Affairs Bureau now. When we arrive there, I guess they''re just off duty. "

 Chapter 320 This Time, It Will Be A Lifetime (Part Two)

    Hearing his question, Spencer raised his eyebrows. His eyebrows became smooth and he said, "Don''t worry. Let them work overtime."


    "Can you still ask them to work overtime on this matter?" Sophia was eating dessert after dinner. She was surprised about this.


    Fiona was also shocked. But when she thought of something, she suddenly smiled. The sweet expression on her face made Ryan dare not look straight at her.


    "We first......"


    "Oh!" Sophia suddenly shouted and interrupted Spencer, "I remember that it was you who took Fiona to the Civil Affairs Bureau on the night when a party was held in our university! I remember it. Why did Fiona disappear that night! It turns out that you let them work overtime last time! "


    What Sophia said shocked Ryan. The incredible look in his eyes was getting bigger and bigger. The scene of that night was still vivid in his mind, and his mood fluctuated greatly. It turned out that it was Spencer who took away Fiona that night! It was that night, exactly that night


    Spencer then took out his phone and called someone he didn''t know. "Inform the people from the Civil Affairs Bureau that they have to work overtime today," he ordered


    Terence took Sarah away, trying to break the embarrassing atmosphere in the car when he had just come. Seeing that Sarah wasn''t in Spencer''s car, Sophia didn''t disturb them, but trotted away.


    "Why did you ask me to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you at that time?" When they were about to get on the car, Fiona suddenly stopped him, her eyes bright. It seemed that she had found a reason for his abnormal behavior three years ago.


    "Ahem!" All of a sudden, Spencer coughed and his face turned a little red. "Ju


    e Civil Affairs Bureau welcomed them inside and asked when they walked, "Do you come here..."


    "What do you think we are here for?" Said Spencer in a low voice with an unhappy look on his face.


    "Please eat candies." Just then, Sarah was held by Terence and they walked in with a bottle of sugar in Sarah''s hand. "Dad said that mom and dad are going to get married. Please have some sugar."


    "Thank you, thank you so much."


    The purpose of their investigation was clear, which made everyone feel relieved. However, at the same time, a few working staff who could still remember the working overtime three years ago were stunned.


    "Don''t you think it''s a little late to get married after you have a child?" The young girl who chatted with her earlier asked in a low voice.


    "But they were married at that time..." The elder woman muttered, and then shook her head. "It''s none of our business, but from the hands of the two people, I can see that they are very happy."


    "That''s right."


    Looking sideways, Spencer ran his fingers through Fiona''s hair and said, "Fiona, you are the most beautiful bride in the world tonight."

 Chapter 321 Im Not A Blackmail

    They signed, got an official stamp, and went through the procedures of marriage registration together. Compared with the last time, this process was more efficient. When they got out of the Bureau, Ryan said he had something to do and left. Then Spencer put the two certificates into the pocket of his shirt carefully. He looked so nervous that he wished to put a golden silk and a piece of protective film on the cover.


    Seeing how he protected the marriage license, Terence said with a smile, "I''m glad to see you get married. This is his life-saving straw. He must be thinking that Fiona can''t run away with this marriage certificate.


    "You are so good at guessing!" Spencer gave Terence a disdainful look, which was met with a slight smile by Fiona.


    "Congratulations!" George said with a smile.


    "Thank you, George." Fiona nodded.


    "May God bless you." Sophia sighed and shook her head. "Mr. Cheng, after going through so many things, our Fiona was still in your hands. Congratulations! "


    "Thank you, Sophia." Fiona said sweetly and winked at Sophia. Seeing this, Sophia could not help laughing. She walked over and hugged her. "You must be happy."


    Fiona nodded and said with a smile, "I hope you and George can be happy, too."


    "Of course I will." Sophia smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, I remembered something very important, and I forgot to tell you."


    "What is it?" Fiona asked curiously.


    "I''ve decided to stay at school. After having an internship, I think the school is suitable for me, so we can be together again!"


    "That''s great!" Caught off guard, Fiona asked gladly, "How''s that? Will you be a counselor? "


    "Yes." With a gloating smile, Sophia blinked her right eye. "I''ll be your counselor with our previous counselor! You should call me a teacher when you see me at school! "


    "Ah, Miss Sophia, nice to meet you!" Fiona joked.


    "All right." Sophia waved her hand and said, "And Ella will be back soon."


    "Isn''t she at school?"


    Sophia shook her head and sighed again. "Things are unpredictable. No one expected that she would be the exchange student who went to royal art academy in I Country. As she finished her degree, she will come back at the end of this year."


    A dash of admiration flashed across Fiona''s face. ''that place used to be where I yearn for, '' she thought! She had heard that Spencer had gone abroad, or she would have returned to the country.


    "Wow, Ella''s so awesome!"


    Even the tone of his voice was full of unconcealed envy. Becky tilted his head slightly and a bunch of eyebrows had a little complicated.


    "With her father''s company, it''s easy to study abroad. Since she is coming back soon, let''s have a little reunion then. Besides... "


    "All right, all right!"


    "Hey, young girl, it''s time to go back for dinner. Why don''t you go on talking? It''s already too late," Spencer interrupted her...


    "I..." Flames of fury were burning in Sophia''s heart. When she was about to retort, George stopped her and said with a smile, "You


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e brake hard and the tires screeched loudly.


    The car stopped suddenly. Terence''s back hit the driver''s seat hard. He cursed and looked forward. The woman was hair scattered on the ground. Then he hit the engine hood and groaned.


    Is this a blackmail? ''? Hearing it, Terence frowned. He unbuckled his seat belt and opened the door to get out of the car.


    "Ouch, it hurts..." The woman was lying on the hood of the car where Terence was seated, with her curled hair covering her face. She kneaded her elbow joints and took a deep breath, "It hurts."


    Seeing her like this, Terence put his hands in his pockets, his face covered with a thin layer of anger and his voice with a hint of sarcasm. "What''s wrong? Did it hurt you?"


    The woman raised her head and looked directly into Terence''s deep eyes when she heard his voice.


    It was not until then that Terence saw clearly the woman''s appearance. She was a very young woman, with long curly hair over her shoulder casually. Her skin was bright and snow-white, and her eyes looked refreshing. Besides, she looked extremely beautiful with a trace of spiritual energy in her eyes.


    Terence finally understood what she meant. However, disgust appeared in his eyes next second. He couldn''t believe that such a woman would do something bad?


    It seemed that the woman had seen through his displeasure. She waved her hand hastily, turned around and took two steps away from the car. "Well I just... "


    "How much money do you want?" Terence rolled his eyes upward.


    "What?" The woman was stunned.


    "You pretended to be hit by my car in order to get the money, right?" Terence gave her a glance and turned his head away.


    "You..." The woman was stunned with displeasure on her face, "Do you think I am a blackmail?"


    "Isn''t it true?" Terence turned his head and took another look at her. He found that she had a good taste in fashion, so he frowned and said, "I think you can earn a living on your own. Why are you doing such a ridiculous thing?"

 Chapter 322 Call Me Darling In The Future

    The woman got angry with her mouth pouted. But her angry face made her look lovely. Imitating Terence, she swept over his body and said, "I think you are also in a suit with high taste. Why do you have such a bad eye? You are kidding me! You are so self righteous. "


    Terence was angry, "If you were not blackmailing, then why did you suddenly run out of the sidewalk? And bumped into my car on purpose. Are you suspicious? "


    "I..." The woman scratched her hair, and suddenly turned into a distressed look. She whispered, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I suddenly felt dizzy, and the sky and earth were spinning. I didn''t listen to my orders at all. So I began to stagger and suddenly threw myself into your car." Then she took a glance at Terence and pouted. She said reluctantly, "I didn''t mean to I... I''m sorry. "


    Terence gave her a helpless look and received her apology. His anger subsided a little, but he still asked with a little unhappiness, "Did you drink?"


    "No, I didn''t." She shook her head and said, "I just passed out. Sorry I''m sorry. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence also didn''t smell the wine. He knew that she didn''t lie, so he took back his sight and said, "Since you are fine and you are not a blackmail, I''ll leave now."


    "Okay."


    Terence nodded slightly and was about to open the door. Holding the door tightly, he said calmly, "I''m sorry for saying that. I didn''t make it clear just now."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter." The woman shook her head. Her face turned red. "I rushed out all of a sudden. So I''m sorry. "


    Terence shrugged his shoulders to show he was fine. Then he opened the door and was ready to get on the car. Seeing that Terence was leaving, the woman realized how rude she was and apologized again, "I''m really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Sitting in the driver''s seat, Terence then gently pressed the button and slowly closed the window while waiting for the red light to turn green.


    Outside the car, the woman suddenly turned her back and murmured, "Damn it. What''s wrong? I''ve finally met a handsome man. How could it be possible that I was mistaken as a blackmail? Damn And I spoke like that just now... "


    Surprised, Terence turned to look at her as she mumbled. With a light green, he started the car and left. When he was about to cross the street, Terence looked in the rearview mirror for some unknown reasons. Through the rearview mirror, he saw the woman walking towards the road while clenching her fists and hitting her head angrily. She was quite cute in his eyes.


    In the house of the Cheng family.


    The Cheng family regained its vitality because of the arrival of Fiona and Sarah. The hall was brightly lit and people were laughing and talking. Sarah was good at talking, and the whole family was smiling as she called each other "Auntie, grandpa and grandma ".


    After the dinner, Sarah was clingy to Fiona and she wanted to go to bed. The little girl put her arms around Fiona''s neck as long as Spe


    with a silly smile.


    In his hands were two marriage certificates.


    Fiona slightly bit her lips, but her eyes were a little wet. Looking at Spencer who was still thinking about the marriage certificate, she couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Spencer, aren''t you always alert? Why don''t you even notice that I''m awake? "


    "Yes?" Then he turned his head and caught sight of the sleepy look on Fiona''s face. He couldn''t help but feel his heart miss a beat. He lowered his head and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss.


    "Why are you awake?" Spencer lowered his head and touched her neck, and his hot breath sprayed on her body. He put his hand into her clothes again.


    Quivering, with a gentle sigh, Fiona reached out her arms and held his restless hand, leaning to him, "Spencer... Honey... "


    She called him sweetly, which brought him much delight. He reached out his hand to pat her hair, trying to control his impulse to approach her and hold her in his arms.


    He knew that Fiona was tired. She made him indulge in her love last night, and now, her tired expression was still obvious in her eyes. Spencer smiled and didn''t insist. He lay down and touched her hair. "Sleep a little longer. It''s still early."


    "Will you sleep, too?" Leaning against his chest, Fiona closed her eyes slowly.


    "I want to lie on the bed with you for a while, and then run two circles around the playground with them when we go out to exercise. I haven''t exercised for a long time."


    Fiona replied and then she went back to sleep.


    After a long time, while listening to her breath, he murmured, "Fiona, if someone bullies you in the future, I will point my knife at him mercilessly, if someone wants to take you away from me, ... I don''t mind destroying him. "


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    When they were still sleeping, the morning whistle was heard outside the window. Looking out through the window, Spencer was a little unwilling to leave the bed. He dressed himself quietly and silently, and then left the room quietly.

 Chapter 323 Mrs. Cheng Left

    Fluttering her eyelashes, she slowly opened her beautiful eyes. Looking at the marriage license piled up on the table, Fiona flashed a slight smile.


    ''Spencer, you said I couldn''t be bullied, and you wouldn''t let anybody take me away. Do you know that I don''t want you to be snatched away by others, much less to let others take your life


    The more she thought, the more determined she became. Suddenly, she heard the slogans, which spread in all directions. She sprang up from her seat, took her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Terence... "


    The morning air was fresh for no reason. Spencer ran back following the family residence with a smile on his face. On his way back, his uncles and aunts all greeted him with a smile on their faces. Some asked him about Wayne, and some asked about his daughter.


    He didn''t know how to politely greet the concerned people next door, but he replied with ease today, which made him feel that he should say something more.


    "Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer ran to the gate of the family residence and the guard bowed to him.


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and wiped the sweat off his face with the towel on his neck. Then he walked into the yard in a good mood.


    "Mr. Spencer is back," Ina was setting the table for breakfast. When she saw him, she smiled and said, "Do you want to wake up Sarah?"


    "It''s still early. Wait for a moment."


    "Please come here and have dinner, Mr. Spencer!"


    Spencer moved his neck and said, "I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Are you going upstairs to find Mrs. Cheng?"


    "Go take a shower and ask her to come down by the way."


    "But Mrs. Cheng just left." "Mrs. Cheng.." Ina tried to explain


    "Has Fiona left?" Startled, Spencer turned around abruptly and asked in a hurry, "What does she mean by leaving? When did she leave? What did she say? Did she take Sarah with her? She didn''t take her luggage with her, did she? "


    Seeing the flustered expression on his face, Ina shook her head at the sound of his questions. "Mrs. Cheng long left without taking anything with her. She asked me to tell you that she would be back soon. What are you worried about? "


    "I..." His mouth gaped. Yeah, he was worried, but how could he not? She sneaked away when he was out. ''where is Fiona?'' he thought.


    "When did she go out?" Spencer tried to compose himself and asked.


    "Mrs. Cheng went downstairs not long after you went out. And they didn''t send her to anywhere. She might be back soon. " Ina comforted.


    The more Ina said, the more he felt something was wrong. The moment he left, Fiona also left? She didn''t take a car? It seemed that something was premeditated.


    "Sarah woke up and cried for looking for her mommy!"


    Just as Spencer was thinking hard, the nanny walked to the stairway with Sarah in her arms. Once Sarah saw him, she burst i


    ved a sigh of relief and adjusted it to mute mode.


    "Is he so afraid that you might run away?" Terence also shook his head helplessly.


    "This is the last time." Fiona''s eyes became serious. "If I tell him the truth, he won''t let me go Even if it''s a fake one, I want to go there once. "


    She had thought that everything would be fine if Spencer was healthy now, but now that there was a glimmer of hope to get the cure for his amnesia, she would not let it go. She wanted to do something for him as well


    ''Okay, Charles, let me meet you again.''!


    Terence nodded his head approvingly. As he had expected, he had a good impression of Fiona from the beginning.


    On the way to the detention center, Fiona received the phone call from all her friends of the opposite sex, and as expected, Terence''s phone rang.


    "Where is Fiona?" Spencer had gone straight to the point.


    "I don''t know." Wearing a Bluetooth headset, Terence answered in a perfect voice, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with her? "


    "You really don''t know?" Spencer asked in doubt, "Where are you now?"


    "I am driving to the company."


    "Come on, let me hear your coughing."


    Terence''s face darkened. "Eh hem Satisfied? "


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Spencer hung up the phone. Fiona was embarrassed, all the opposite sex friends called her just now and asked her where she was, whether she and Spencer had a quarrel and why Spencer asked them to give a cough.


    Fiona covered her face with hands. This guy


    "Here we are." After driving for a few minutes, they finally arrived at the destination.


    The moment Fiona got off, she was welcomed by the dark grey building, cold and lifeless.


    "Are we going in now? Or do you want to stabilize your emotions first? " Said Terence, standing beside Fiona.


    "Let''s get inside. He can''t do anything to me," Fiona answered


    "¡­¡­ Okay, let''s go. "

 Chapter 324 I Have Got The Antidote

    Fiona had never been in this place before. As soon as she walked into the corridor, she could feel the coldness in the air, making her shiver.


    They were taken to an interrogation room at a corner. In the end, Charles was still sitting on the chair opposite the table. His clothes was stained with blood, and his face was dirty. Instead of being unrestrained as usual, his eyes were sharper than before, which was even more chilling than before.


    Charles lowered his head, he was asked to come here suddenly. The door to the interrogation room opened. The warden said, "Mr. Terence, Miss Fiona, please come in."


    Miss Fiona? Startled, Charles raised his head reflexively and saw it was Fiona, who was standing beside Terence. He narrowed his eyes and a complicated expression flashed across his eyes.


    Fiona swallowed and looked straight into Charles''s eyes fearlessly.


    "Haha..."


    After taking a glance at Fiona, Charles withdrew his gaze. His face looked a little dull in the dim light. He broke the silence of the interrogation room. "I didn''t expect that I''ve been in such a condition. There are still many people who come to visit me! Hmm? "


    "You... Can you give me the antidote? " Fiona said suddenly. As soon as she said that in a forceful tone as usual, she looked somewhat pleading. It was about Spencer. She was afraid that she would be tough. So Charles was so angry that she could not even see any antidote. Even in prison, she could do nothing to him


    Having known the purpose of coming here and hearing Fiona''s pleading in person, Charles''s calmness collapsed. But on the other side, Terence was staring at him unblinkingly. To his surprise, his eyes softened


    The three of them were silent, with different thoughts in their minds.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Before Terence took out his phone, the phone had been cut off. He took out his cell phone and saw it was from Spencer. ''How did this guy discover that I took Fiona out so quickly?


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang again and was cut off automatically. Glancing at the signal on the screen, Terence shrugged his shoulders and said to Fiona, "There''s no signal here. It seems that we have to be hurry, or else Spencer might soon catch up with some clues and chase after us. "


    Hearing what Terence had said, Charles suddenly burst into laughter. He raised his head and took a look at Fiona, his eyes deep but bottomless. "Why did you hide it from Spencer when you came to see me? You really treated me It''s hard to forget the past for you, isn''t it? "


    Terence''s phone rang again. At the same time, Fiona''s face turned pale.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Terence stepped forward and blocked Charles''s view on Fiona. He said, "I''ve brought Fiona here. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise and take out your antidote."


    "Okay." Charles casually stood up, and the shackles on his hands and feet made the noise as


    ef, she was taken aback by a sudden move of Charles. He pulled her into his arms, held her waist with one hand and held her on the shoulder with the other.


    "What are you doing? !" Fiona was startled and was about to struggle.


    "Let go of Miss Fiona!"


    But Charles turned a deaf ear to them. He only said in a low voice, "The antidote..."


    With a grim face, Fiona clenched her teeth as he moved closer to her. She put her right hand on her waist and said, "I''m fine Please go away first. "


    "But..."


    "Leave!"


    "Yes."


    The policemen walked out one by one. Fiona closed her eyes and asked, Where is the antidote?"


    Charles smiled and whispered in Fiona''s ear without further ado. Fiona''s eyes became brighter. ''Antidote, Spencer can be saved...''


    "You, are not lying to me?" After hearing that, Fiona couldn''t help but bit her lips.


    This move fell into the eyes of Charles, which made his eyes sink a little. "It''s true. If you don''t believe me, you are welcome to come to me again." With a faint smile on his face, Charles opened his mouth in a low voice. His hand suddenly tightened and then he kissed Fiona...


    The strange smell of perfume surprised Fiona. She tried to avoid it, but she couldn''t move her feet or hands. Her hands were blocked by the chain in his hand, and she couldn''t move at all. She was in a passive position and could only struggle desperately. With her mouth shut, she whimpered


    "Miss Fiona!"


    "Fiona!"


    Suddenly, she heard two voices from behind almost at the same time. One of them was from Spencer. Before she could respond, the weight on her body suddenly disappeared. Out of inertia, she took a big step back and leaned against the wall, gasping.


    "Charles, you''re courting death!"


    Shouted Spencer. He still didn''t feel worked off until he pushed Charles away. He then raised his foot and kicked him in the abdomen. With a bang, Charles stumbled backward and his back hit the wall.

 Chapter 325 A Blind Date

    "Ahem!" Charles leaned against the wall and coughed because of pain. But before he stood up straight, Spencer strode forward.


    "Do you think you have lived too long?" Spencer''s face darkened, and he slowly uttered a few words, but his eyes were full of killing intent. "I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    He had wanted to kill Charles for a long time. If it was not his superior class, who said that he would take action to remove all the forces behind him, Charles could not live till now.


    "Spencer." Terence rushed to him, grabbed his arm and said, "Put it down."


    "Did you see what he just did? !" Spencer was so angry that he trembled all over. He stared at Terence with hostility. "How can I let go of him!"


    Charles smiled wickedly, "Then kill me!" He turned to look at Fiona and saw her red and swollen lips. He raised the corners of his mouth and raised his hand to touch his lips. "Well, it smells good. I will have no regrets with my death..."


    "Damn it!" With his right hand grabbed by Terence, Spencer raised his left hand and punched on Charles''s face hard.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    Charles tilted his body and crashed into the desk. With a livid face, Spencer kicked him down. Then Charles poured out several chairs and fell to the ground, unable to get up anymore.


    Terence grabbed his arm and shouted at the police, "Are you all idiots?! Hurry up! Stop him! "


    "Yes, yes!"


    Several policemen rushed in, pulling up Charles and standing in front of Spencer. It was a mess.


    Fiona was still shocked by what happened just now. She raised her hand and wiped her lips hard. Looking at the furious Spencer, she called in a low voice, "Spencer..."


    A soft voice came into his ears, like a spring breeze or a clear water. Hearing that, all the anger around him suddenly disappeared and he closed his eyes fiercely.


    "Spencer, my head hurts. Come here and have a look." Fiona gritted her teeth and pretended to be uncomfortable with a miserable expression. She didn''t know if it would work.


    As Fiona expected, when Spencer opened his eyes and saw her frown, he was stunned and immediately put on a pitiful expression. He fiercely shook off the person beside him, glared at Charles, and rushed to Fiona.


    "What''s wrong? Headache? How could you get a headache? " He grabbed Fiona''s hands and looked at her with a concerned look. Seeing the hickeys on her neck, he was overwhelmed with rage. The air around him turned cold. "What''s going on?" he asked in a gloomy voice


    Facing his intimidating manner, Fiona was in a dilemma for a moment, with a myriad of thoughts in her mind. Before Spencer got angry, she gently wrapped her arms around his waist, leaned close to him, and said in a mournful tone, "You''re so fierce."


    Her soft and obedient tone softened Spencer''s heart. He knew that Fiona was pretending to be so that he wouldn''t cause any more trouble to Charles, but he still couldn''t push her away. He let out a sigh and clasped Fiona into his arms. There was


    it in some place. It turns out that he kept it on his body." He glanced at emerald again. And he thought that it must be put in Fiona''s pocket by Charles when he was approaching her. Therefore, he felt very unhappy.


    "I''ll give them back to Ryan." It seemed that she was holding a hot potato in her hand and was about to leave.


    "I will send someone else to return it back." But before she could finish her words, Spencer grabbed her hand and said in a serious tone, "Don''t ever go to meet them again, no matter Ryan or Charles."


    Fiona nodded blankly at the thought of Charles''s eyes when she was just leaving there.


    At the same time, in the he family house not far away from the Cheng family''s courtyard. As soon as Terence entered the house, his mother rushed over as if she had discovered a new continent. "Wow, my son has come back. Come here. I just talked to Linda about you. " Sherry, Terence''s mother, wore home wear clothes. She looked radiant since she stayed at home all year round. The smile on her face was in sharp contrast to Terence''s expressionless face.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Terence walked into the living room. When he saw the table full of plates, he couldn''t help but pinch his nose. "Are you talking about arranging blind dates for me again?"


    "My son is so clever." Holding Terence''s hand, Sherry sat on the sofa and said, "Spencer has brought his daughter back recently. Wow, that girl is so lovely and she calls me grandma all the time. It really melted my heart. But look at you, you''re single. As for me, I don''t want to force you to marry right away. I just want to have grandchildren when I''m old... " Seeing that Terence didn''t say anything, Sherry advised, "These girls are different from the last time. If you don''t like stubborn girls, I will find some cute girls for you. Go to see them, my lovely son? Okay? Just want to see how she looks like! Hmm? "


    Terence opened his mouth and said awkwardly, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t go."

 Chapter 326 I Am The Real Terence

    Sherry''s voice trailed off. She suddenly loosened her grip on Terence''s arm and opened her mouth wide. Staring at Terence like a monster, she stuttered, "You... You..."


    Terence touched his face irritably and nodded. "Yes, I agreed to go on a blind date. You didn''t mishear. " After that, he glanced at his mother, and his face turned dark red.


    "Ouch! Good boy! Good boy! " Sherry came to her senses and hugged him excitedly as if she was afraid that he would run away. She shouted, "Linda! Go and call his father! Tell him that his son agreed to go on a blind date! "


    "Okay!"


    Said Terence with a darkened face, allowing his mother to wobble him.


    "Come and have a look." Sherry was still very excited. She collected the photos on the table and pushed them to Terence. "Look, these are all chosen by me. Look at this 36C, and this, 36d! This one... "


    "Stop, stop, stop." Terence took a few glances at the photos, and there was a disgusted look in his eyes. He pressed the photo in his mother''s hand against the table to block the photo. "Mom, I don''t want this," he cried


    "Okay, I got it. Well 36A."


    "¡­¡­" Terence clenched his teeth and forced a smile. "Mom, can you be more serious? If you keep doing this, I will take back what I have said. "


    "Okay." However, Sherry wasn''t mad at all. She looked through all the pictures on the table casually and threw all of them into a paper box. Then she snorted proudly, "these pictures are all the rest. These women, even I don''t like them, are far from being my daughter-in-law!"


    Terence slightly lifted the corners of his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "These." Sherry took four or five pictures out of her pocket magically and said, "These are what I chose. Come and have a look..."


    "I don''t want to see it anymore." Terence shook his head, stood up and said, "I have something to deal with in the company. I come back to take something and I''m leaving. I can rest assured for the person you choose. "


    "Well, can you all go to have a look?" Sherry''s eyes lit up.


    Terence hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Okay."


    "That''s great!" Sherry suddenly stood up from the sofa. "Go to see if there''s anything wrong with it. Go! Anyway, I didn''t send your photos to her, and you just don''t see her photo now. Well, it''s good for you to go on a blind date with a trace of expectation, isn''t it? "


    "Why didn''t you give them my photos?" Said Terence, frowning.


    "I just don''t want my son to be too handsome and end up with some pestering." Sherry grinned evilly. "I always choose families of equal social rank, but there has never been any connection with our family. If they don''t look at the photo, they won''t make trouble for you "


    Nodding, Terence said, "Mom, you are so considerate. That''s it. "


    "Then do you need me to reserve a meeting this weekend and place for you?"


    "Okay." Terence nodded. "I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Good boy,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    you Terence He? "


    Suddenly, Terence laughed with his mouth covered. He apologized to the woman sitting in front of him, "I''m sorry. It seems that we made a mistake."


    "What?"


    Terence stood up and strode towards them before she finished her words.


    "What? What''s your name? Didn''t you come here to have a blind date with me? "


    Terence walked in a hurry. Before the man in black suit opened his mouth, he grabbed the woman''s arm and said, "I am Terence, Vivian Xia."


    Vivian shivered all of a sudden and turned to look at Terence. Two seconds later, she came back to her senses and saw his smiling eyes, "You... You are the one.. " As she was speaking, she made a deep bow and said to Terence apologetically, "I''m sorry!"


    "Vivian, what happened?"


    The woman who was mistaken as the blind date by Terence walked out of her chair and looked at Vivian with confusion. "What''s going on, Vivian?" she asked


    "Cousin?" Vivian stood up straight and took a look at Terence and her cousin. Her features were wrinkled together. "Ouch, what''s going on today! I told my father not to come here. Look, it''s so complicated now. "


    "Who is Clara Xia?" The man dressed in suit said. He was confused too.


    "It''s me." Vivian''s cousin, Clara shrugged her shoulders and said, "OK. Are you Charlie Zhuo?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Terence was standing aside and holding her wrist all the time. But he looked like an outsider. He smiled and said after they greeted each other, "It seems that everything is clear now. What a mistake."


    "Yes." Clara Xia nodded and looked at Terence, "I mistook Mr. Terence for my date. It''s all my mother''s fault. She didn''t show me her photo. "


    Mr. Charlie also smiled, "I haven''t seen the photos either."


    "I haven''t seen it, either." Terence smiled helplessly.


    "I... I didn''t see it, either." Vivian felt wronged. She looked at Terence with a greedy eye and asked, "Are you really Terence?"


    "Yes, exactly."

 Chapter 327 A Name On The Palm

    At the coffee table, the four people who had a blind date sat together.


    "I really don''t know if it''s fate or coincidence." Clara opened her mouth, and said half jokingly, "I have an appointment with the blind date Mr. Charlie here, and he said he has arranged a window seat. When I came in, I only saw that Mr. Terence was sitting alone. I thought it was Mr. Charlie, so I didn''t ask his name. I didn''t expect him to be to be Vivian''s date. I was mistaken. "


    "Yes." Taking a sip of the coffee, Terence continued, "What a coincidence! You two are both Miss Xia''s family. I''m so sorry for making a mistake."


    "So it is." Charlie nodded and said, "I was stuck in a traffic jam on my way here, so I arrived in a hurry. As soon as I entered the door, Miss Vivian pulled me. It was really a mistake. But what a coincidence! The four of us haven''t seen each other''s photos yet. It''s fate that we meet at the end of the sea. "


    Vivian just took a sip of the coffee with great interest. She didn''t watch Terence and neither said too much.


    "Vivian, are you unhappy?" Clara looked at Vivian up and down. She lowered her eyebrows, but her eyes were still very high. "I mistook Mr. Terence for my blind date. You must be blaming me."


    "Of course not." Upon hearing this, Vivian put down her cup on the table. Waving her hand, she explained, "No, you and Mr. Terence are a good match. I think..." Before she finished her words, she noticed from the corner of her eye that Charlie''s face suddenly turned black. She was so angry that she didn''t know what to say and then sighed awkwardly.


    But she didn''t notice that Terence''s face changed slightly.


    The atmosphere seemed to be a little embarrassing. From time to time, Clara''s eyes would be focused on Terence and Vivian. Vivian was always wearing an expression of chagrin, while Terence was smiling with deep eyes and calm expression, which was a kind of aura for ruling the world. She had met such a handsome and excellent man for many times, but it was the first time that she had met him. The man wasn''t hers.


    "I don''t think there is anything we can talk about." Terence suddenly said. His coffee cup hit the table with a light sound, which was in sharp contrast to his mellow voice. "Blind date is a matter of two people after all, and I suggest that it''s better to separate tables. Mr. Charlie, and Miss Clara and Miss Vivian, what do you think of my suggestion? "


    "Okay." Charlie readily agreed. He felt that it was really difficult to ask anything with four people sitting here.


    "Miss Vivian, what do you think?"


    Upon hearing Terence call out her name, Vivian was taken aback. After thinking for a while, she casually tilted her head and responded, "Okay, everything is okay for me."


    Without waiting for Terence''s question, Clara replied in a reasonable voice, "I think we should sit separately, too. But fate brought us together. " She suddenly turned to look at Terence and took out her bu


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    usual. Then he said with a smile, "My name is sweet? Why don''t you remember? "


    "What? I keep that in mind. " She pouted.


    "Then give me your left hand." Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "I..." Vivian shrank her hand back and looked like a child who made a mistake. Seeing that Terence didn''t look angry, she suddenly stretched out her hand, spread it on the table and said, "Well! See? "


    Terence looked down at the white hand and saw the name "Terence He" showing in his hand. The words were beautiful, showing the beauty of a girl.


    "The handwriting is nice. It seems to be written by pen." Replied Terence lightly.


    "They are written by a greasy pen. It''s hard to wipe off them." A smug smile crept over Vivian''s face. "I can''t remember other''s name. If it weren''t for that, I would have been standing at the door just now and didn''t know what to do."


    "You just said you remembered my name." There seemed to be a imperceptible complaint in his tone.


    "Oh, I remember it now! Terence, Mr. Terence. " Vivian''s tone rose. When she was about to take back her hand, Terence suddenly narrowed his eyes and grabbed her wrist before she could.


    Vivian was stunned, "Mr. Terence, what''s wrong?"


    "You used to keep other people''s name in mind in this way for all blind dates?" Asked Terence slowly.


    "It''s my first blind date."


    "That''s why I came up with this. I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I''ll wipe off the name right away," Vivian added


    Then, she pulled back her hand and wiped it with tissue before Terence could speak.


    Upon hearing this, Terence furrowed his brows as he heard what Vivian said, "Oh? Why can''t you wipe it off? "


    "Then you don''t need to wipe it. Just keep it well." Terence picked up a glass of water on the table and took a sip. "This is the first time I have seen my name in someone else''s hand. Very novel. "


    Upon hearing this, Vivian gave a little smile and said, "My father is right. Mr. Terence, you and I are a good match."

 Chapter 328 Lets Get Started

    They chatted happily. Although their chatting was pleasant, most of the words were said by Vivian, and Terence asked a few words occasionally, which made the two people feel very harmonious.


    "Your and your cousin''s names are Clara Xia and Vivian Xia." Terence asked leisurely with a hint of curiosity in his eyes, "Do you have any other female cousins with a surname Xia?"


    "That was what they were thinking." Vivian was eating the dessert, fast but not rude. The dessert in her hand was so delicious that she wanted to have a try.


    "But my father and the other three brothers only have one child. My uncle''s child is still a son. That''s my male cousin, whose name is Ian Xia. In this way, you just have a male cousin with the surname of Xia, I think you should have another three male cousins. "


    "You are from a literary family." Terence nodded slightly and asked, "Then what''s your hobby, do you like playing chess?"


    "Just so so." "What about you?" she asked


    "I like playing chess very much!" Terence shrugged his shoulders and was about to say something, but he saw that Vivian stopped eating, so he stopped talking and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Vivian raised her head slightly, and there was a red blush on her face, ""Nothing. I just feel As if you were talking about me. Chess, Vivian... People who don''t know you might think you are confessing your love to me! "


    Terence was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment. But Vivian moved closer and winked. "Right? Mr. Terence? "


    The word "Mr. Terence" sounded so nice that Terence even wanted to pinch her face.


    "Mr. Terence, Vivian."


    Just then, they heard someone''s voice above their heads. Both Terence and Vivian looked up. Clara walked over by herself, and Charlie had already left.


    "Vivian, it''s so quick!" Vivian was a little surprised.


    "Well, maybe it''s because you have a very nice conversation with Mr. Terence, and you think the time is very short." Clara didn''t seem to want to leave. She asked, "When will you finish?"


    "I... I don''t know!" Vivian looked at Terence with some inquiry.


    "I haven''t finished my talk with Miss Vivian. It is possible that we go to have lunch together later." Said Terence with a faint smile. His undeniable refusal made both women stunned.


    "Oh, I see!" "It''s the first time for Vivian to have a blind date today and she should meet you, Mr. Terence, and you seem to enjoy your time. I''m so envious of you. Not like Mr. Charlie just now. "


    "What happened to Mr. Charlie?" Vivian asked.


    "Mr. Charlie is a good man, but it''s not what I want." She cast a glance at Terence intentionally or unintentionally. "I thought my mother would find me a stable and mature blind date. Mr. Charlie was just too He was just too positive and pleasant. "


    Vivian smiled, "Isn''t it better to be sunny and positive? I think Mr. Charlie is a good man! He''s not that rigid with his suit. And you were chattin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ld have agreed to let my mother go with me." Terence frowned.


    "Uh..." "Did we start now?" Vivian asked, biting her fingers


    The sunshine warmly shone into the room through the window and on the sweet smile of Vivian. The peace of this moment made Terence realize that they had started? Is the first blind date so smooth in his life?


    "That''s it." Terence tapped his finger on the table and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Vivian. I hope we will get along well in the future."


    "So do I." With a smile, she stretched out her hand with the name of Terence on it.


    "It''s very nice to know you." Terence reached out his hand slightly to shake with her.


    In the evening, at the Cheng family in the seaside courtyard.


    "Daddy, dinner is ready!" The living room was ablaze with lights. Sarah rushed to the study on the second floor and shouted, "It''s dinner cooked by mom."


    Stepping out of the kitchen, Fiona put the last dish on the table and said with a smile, "Sarah, dad is busy now. Let''s have dinner first, shall we?"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded, "Mommy, it smells good!"


    "Yes, it smells good!"


    After walking out of the study and heading downstairs, Spencer couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t my wife call me when we were having dinner? Are you going to starve me to death? Thank god I still have Sarah, she''s the best to me. "


    "Now that you''re here, let''s eat." Fiona looked at Spencer and said a little crossly.


    "Yes, honey." When he walked to them, he kissed Sarah''s face, and then strode to Fiona and put his hands around her waist.


    "Well, it seems that I should come here at a bad time."


    Terence''s voice came from the door of the living room suddenly. Fiona was shocked and pushed Spencer away. Her face was red.


    "Terence Daddy!" Sarah jumped off the chair and rushed to Terence as soon as she saw him.


    But Spencer didn''t let go of Fiona. He raised his head and smiled, "Did you just come back from your blind date?"

 Chapter 329 Where Is Daddys Wife

    "Yes." Replied Spencer, Terence saw the little girl dashing towards him, he bent over and kissed Sarah violently. "Do you miss me?"


    "Yes, I miss you so much." Nodding her head suddenly, Sarah reported, "Dad said that uncle Terence went to find his wife." Then she looked out and asked, "Where''s your wife? Where is daddy''s wife? Sarah is waiting! "


    "Little girl, do you miss me or want me to bring someone back?" Terence laughed and rubbed Sarah''s nose.


    "Both." Sarah put her arm around Terence''s neck and didn''t let go.


    "By the way, how is today?" Spencer''s face was full of curiosity. "You spend the whole day with that blind date today?"


    With Sarah in his arms, Terence walked towards the dining table and sat down. "Well, we talked a little bit after lunch. Then I went to the company in the afternoon and came back now," he said


    "Terence, you can have dinner here with us." Fiona smiled, "I cooked a few dishes."


    Hearing that, Terence raised his eyebrows and took a look at Spencer who wore a disdainful look on his face, Terence said with a smile, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy the food cooked by Fiona. I have to go home and report the results of today''s blind date to my mother! "


    "Then you should go now!" Spencer caught Sarah in his arms and said, "Then don''t bother to see you out!"


    Fiona patted on Spencer''s shoulder and said angrily, "What are you talking about?"


    "That''s how I talk to him." Spencer flattered with a smile to Fiona.


    "I''m used to his indifference. I can turn a blind eye to this meal. But I''m going to eat your wedding ceremony back to its original place," replied Terence in a casual tone.


    "No problem. You can eat as much as you want." Spencer replied but Fiona frowned.


    "Oh, by the way, and," Terence gave Spencer a deep look and asked, "How is the antidote going?"


    Spencer then replied, "It was sent to the lab a few days ago. After testing its reliability, it would be sent back to me."


    "That''s good." Terence nodded. "Then I''ll go first."


    "You haven''t told me how is the blind date?" Spencer asked worriedly, "Okay or no?"


    A hint of happiness flashed through Terence''s heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. "All right. We can get along for a while."


    Fiona and Spencer looked at each other with amazement in their eyes.


    "Alright, I''m leaving. Sarah, daddy''s gone! "


    "Goodbye, uncle Terence!"


    After sending Terence away, Fiona couldn''t help talking at the table, "If I knew that his blind date was so smooth, I should encourage him to go earlier."


    "It depends on fate, doesn''t it?" Spencer smiled and said, "Even if he goes there early, he won''t meet the one he loves. It''s useless, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right." Fiona nodded, had her meal and said, "Ryan called me today."


    "What? !" Raising his head, Spencer asked nervously, "Why did he call you?"


    "He told me that he had received the emera


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    gently. "Yes, I know," he said with a smile


    "Why don''t you hang out with her more often?" Sherry ordered.


    "Okay, I know." Terence nodded. "Ah, I''m so hungry. Let''s eat."


    At ten o''clock in the evening, at the Cheng family''s residential compound.


    After taking the sleeping Sarah back to her room, Spencer returned to his room. When he opened the door, he saw Fiona suddenly startled. She sat on the bed, turned her back to him and hide something.


    "What?" After a short pause, he quickly walked over to her.


    "No, nothing." With her back to him, Fiona blushed.


    Totally confused, Spencer turned his head and saw that Fiona was holding the album. He frowned and said, "It''s just the album. Where are you hiding? ''Maybe... Did you design a necklace for another man? "


    "You... What nonsense are you talking about? " Irritated, Fiona turned around and refuted, "No, I didn''t!"


    The moment she turned around, Spencer reached out and grabbed the album from her hand.


    "Hey... Don''t look at it! " Fiona reached out her hand and tried to take the album from his hand, but she was grabbed by his hand and he pressed against her chest.


    Spencer opened the album and looked through a few pages, but found nothing special. When she was about to return the album to Fiona, her attention was caught by a design drawing.


    Lowering her head, Fiona didn''t know if she should continue to struggle. In a muffled voice, she said, "Hey, have you finished reading? Give it back to me. It''s time for you to give it back to me, right?"


    Spencer stared at the design drawing, his eyes filled with excitement. "Honey, did you design this ring for us?"


    On the paper, there were two rings. They looked very exquisite. One was big, one was small, one was a man''s style and the other was a woman''s. Both of the rings were mounted with a diamond. From the side, the two rings were a couple and the parts of the diamond formed a heart.

 Chapter 330 Take You Go Shopping

    Hearing his question, Fiona simply did not raise her head. She was so shy that she put her arms around his waist and murmured, "Yes."


    Spencer let go of her and took her away from him slightly, but his eyes were fixed on her face. He swallowed hard as he asked, "Is it our wedding ring? Give them to us? "


    "Yes." Fiona glanced at him shyly and grumbled, "I wanted to show you later, but you were so rude to grab it, so I don''t have time to prepare any surprise for you."


    "Yes, it''s a big surprise." The smile on his face widened. He pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. His hot breath tickled her ear. "I''m so happy, Fiona! Tomorrow, I will ask someone to product it tomorrow. "


    "Do you like it?" Fiona whispered.


    "Yes, of course!" He looked at the drawing again and said, "Yes, I like it very much."


    "That''s good." Fiona leaned over and held him with a smile.


    "On the day of our wedding..."


    When Spencer was about to fantasize the wonderful life in the future, Fiona suddenly freed herself from his arms and looked up at him, interrupting him, "Spencer, we don''t want to have a wedding, do we?"


    Spencer was stunned and asked, "Why? Why not? No way You are my wife now. You can''t run away from me. You have to do it. "


    "Are you so afraid that I will run away?" A sly smile appeared on Fiona''s face.


    "Of course." He admitted frankly, "I was just afraid that you would run away." His sense of crisis had just begun...


    "But, like you just said, I am all yours I''m your wife now, we have got our marriage certificate. " Fiona curled her lips, "I think holding a wedding ceremony is not a necessary? Okay? Besides, few people know about our divorce. It''s weird to make a fuss about the wedding, isn''t it? "


    "But I don''t want to make you feel wronged. " There was a trace of guilt in his eyes. "We get the marriage certificate without telling anyone. This is not fair to you," he added


    "Of course not." Fiona smiled, "We had a wedding three years ago, didn''t we?"


    "But that wedding..." Spencer didn''t finish his speaking and he paused, the problem seemed to be tricky. Due to the sudden appearance of Celine at the wedding, her good memory was covered with a layer of shadow.


    "I know." Fiona nodded in agreement and said, "I think neither of us was willing to attend that wedding? But after all, that''s the only wedding I have in my life! Moreover, wedding is only a formality. As long as we two live happily, I won''t feel wronged. "


    Because of what Fiona said, there seemed to be a hot stream in Spencer''s heart. He couldn''t express his gratitude to her in words, nor his love for her in words. He only knew that the little woman in front of him was the one he would protect for his whole life. He would love her with all his life to make up for the past mistakes.


    "Fiona!" He held her in his arms, sighing and moving. "W


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nce they saw the big customer.


    Fiona didn''t have the slightest interest in changing new clothes. But every time she saw the shop assistants brought the gorgeous dresses one by one, she grabbed the dress and went to the fitting room.


    "How about this one?" Fiona walked out in a blue dress and turned around in front of Spencer and her dress was flying upward.


    "Beautiful, buy it!"


    "How about this one?"


    "This one is not bad. The red one matches your skin very well."


    "The pink one looks better..."


    "Well This one looks good... "


    "Pretty..."


    After looking at the clothes for five or six times in a row, Spencer sat on the chair and suddenly yawned when Fiona was changing the clothes. He thought to himself, ''It''s so boring to go shopping.''.


    "Ah..."


    As soon as he finished his thinking, a man beside him who was waiting for his wife also yawned. He looked over in surprise, seeing that man feel his gaze. Embarrassed as well as with a smile, he said, "Waiting is too boring."


    Biting his lips, Spencer chuckled.


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Fiona changed her clothes and came out. When she came out, she saw Spencer looking listless. She smiled and said, "What? Are you tired now? "


    "No, I didn''t! " Looking at her from head to toe, Spencer remarked, "This one is beautiful too. I bought it."


    With a charming smile, it seemed that the jewelry of this shopping mall was also not shining in the light of Fiona''s smile.


    Bubbling purr was heard¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Spencer heard a weird sound from behind. He turned his head and saw that the man''s eyes were fixed on Fiona. He took a glance at Fiona quickly and looked amazed.


    Damn


    Spencer''s eyes darkened. He stood up, put his arm around Fiona''s waist and walked towards the cashier''s desk. "Alright, that''s all for today. Let''s go for some other places."


    "But I haven''t taken off my clothes."


    "You can wear it!"

 Chapter 331 Shooting Game

    They walked out of the boutique and continued to walk forward for a while. On their way back, they met a staff in puppet clothing, who was handing out leaflets. The leaflets were delivered to both of them. Fiona glanced at it.


    It turned out that there was an amusement park opening in M City. People who won in the open park today could get two tickets. More tickets in the games and more tickets.


    "Shooting games!" Suddenly, something occurred to Fiona. She stood on her tiptoe and looked at the park in front of her with a smile.


    "You want to play?" Said Spencer, raising the corners of his mouth.


    "Well..." After thinking for a while, Fiona replied with a smile, "Yes, I do! Mr. Spencer? Shall we go there? It''s a shoot game. The ticket must be yours. Okay? To have a look? "


    Recently, Fiona''s temperament as a child got more and more obvious. Spencer was happy to see that. When she acted like a spoiled child, he had already given up his armor in her heart, but he pretended to be reserved on the surface. He said, "Kiss me, and I''ll take you there."


    Fiona''s face flushed. "Huh! If you don''t go, I will go by myself I can do it! "


    "Oh, no, please don''t." But Spencer had no other choice but to agree, "Alright, alright, I''ll go with you." He looked helpless and aggrieved, "Alas, it''s so hard for me. I don''t have any social status now. You little girl, you should turn around and leave after I say no?"


    Fiona smiled and grabbed his arm. "Don''t make fun of me with so many people here."


    There was a meaningful look in his eyes as he said in his attractive voice, "You''re right. I''ll kiss you as long as we get back tonight."


    Fiona''s face was as red as an apple. She let go of Spencer and ran forward. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore, Spencer!"


    "Haha, you can''t do that." After finishing these words, he ran after her.


    The game was in full swing in the Central Park. They ran to the shooting game, leaving other players behind. The shooting rule was simple: shooting a balloon at a plate ten meters away from the enemies. The winner would get the final result.


    It was just because of the rules that made it a little difficult. There were 8 kinds of colorful balloons hung on the partition. The game was over, and the game participants had to pick up one color balloon to shoot. There were ten bullets in total. If the game was over, the game would be over.


    "Do you want to have a try?"


    Just as Fiona and Spencer were ready to sign up, a familiar voice came from the crowd. Looking at their backs at the same time, they exchanged glances with each other.


    "Terence is here." Fiona stared at the man behind her and whispered.


    Raising his eyebrows and raising his eyelids, Spencer took a look at the figure, who was blocked by the tall figure of Terence,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is senses immediately. When he was about to take his leave, he pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry." then he turned around and walked towards the game site.


    He was elegant and composed with a charming and considerate smile.


    Looking at his receding figure, Vivian murmured, "It doesn''t matter." Then she went after Terence.


    In front of the game venue, Terence picked up a pistol and asked the staff with a smile, "According to the rule of the game, can only one person be the winner?"


    The staff smiled and said, "Well, Well, yes. "


    "Can the competition start now?" Spencer said with a big smile on his face.


    "Come on, Spencer!" Fiona, who was standing not far behind him, said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Spencer looked back at Fiona affectionately.


    Vivian''s eyes were glued to this couple. Suddenly, she got an idea.


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    Terence hit the pink balloons and Spencer hit the blue balloons. They looked at each other and then kept hit same color of theirs again.


    The crowd also burst into whispers and cheers. For a moment, two outstanding men drew everyone''s attention.


    "Ah! The last one!" Terence smiled and said to the staff, "It seems that you have to prepare four tickets."


    That staff was also amazed. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Spencer had already raised his hand gently, and Terence followed behind him.


    Standing beside him with a relaxed look on his face, Fiona didn''t feel stressed at all, because she knew that this was a piece of cake for Spencer.


    "Ah... Miss Fiona, what''s wrong with you? Ah, don''t scare me! "


    As soon as Spencer pulled the trigger, a sudden cry of Vivian came from behind them. With a grim face, he turned around immediately without taking a look at it and asked, "Fiona, what happen to you..."


    "Yes! Mr. Terence, you win! "

 Chapter 332 The Battle Between The First Wife And The Mistress

    Slap¡ª¡ª


    The pink balloons exploded at the sound. She turned her head to look at Spencer. There was a last blue balloon at the plate. What a pity! The last balloon he had hit was a red one beside the blue balloon.


    Standing rooted to the spot, Fiona was shocked by what Vivian gave out a loud scream.


    After making sure that Fiona was fine, Spencer walked up to her and held her by the shoulder.


    "The ticket is ours!" Vivian hopped to the direction of Terence.


    It was until then that Fiona realized that Vivian had been bluffing her into bothering Spencer. Spencer also understood that, the expression on his face darkened. He asked, "Fiona, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Fiona shook her head. "But, it''s a pity that the ticket was stolen."


    "Oh, Mr. Spencer, thank you so much!" With a triumphant smile, Terence and Vivian walked over side by side.


    Spencer felt both helpless and angry and said, "Hey, you''re acting shamelessly. It doesn''t count."


    "All is fair in war." Vivian smiled sweetly, "Mr. Spencer, Miss Fiona, I am sorry! But Mr. Spencer cares about Mrs. Cheng so much that he even stopped the game. How enviable is that! "


    "Yes, Mr. Spencer." Terence grinned from ear to ear and took the ticket from the staff. "They love each other very much. I''m so envious of them!"


    "Miss Vivian, you are so smart." Fiona gave her heartfelt admiration, "You and Mr. Terence make a perfect match."


    Winking at Fiona, Vivian pressed her hand down and smiled, "You flatter me too much."


    "One of you is cunning, and the other is clever." Spencer whispered to Fiona, "If they are together, we''d better not play with them."


    But instead of saying anything, Fiona just smiled.


    The four people walked around the park in a good mood. Seeing that it was almost noon, they decided to have lunch together. It didn''t seem inappropriate for Vivian to follow them as friends. As Fiona and Spencer had regarded Vivian as Terence''s girlfriend.


    They seemed to be quite familiar with each other, but didn''t like they just knew each other yesterday.


    "Go there and have a look! Let''s go! Hurry up! "


    "What happened?"


    "Oh my God! It seemed that a first wife was beating the mistress!"


    "This is too fierce. I can''t get inside if I don''t get there."


    The four of them were walking out of the park when they heard some people discussing excitedly on the small fountain square beside the park. The scene was chaotic and exciting.


    "Why are they fighting here in broad daylight?" Fiona asked in surprise.


    "Didn''t they just say that an original wife hit a mistress? Maybe they just chose this kind of bustling place to ruin the reputation of someone. " Vivian blinked at Fiona, "Let''s go? To have a look? Go and see who has the upper hand. " After that, she stole a glance at Spencer and whispered in Fiona''s ear, "Take your husband there and let him know how troublesome it is to find a mistress."


    Spencer''s face darkened and he s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    encer said while stroking her hair.


    Fiona shook her head sulkily. Obviously, she had something on her mind.


    "I don''t want you to get me wrong. I saw Celine, I knew it''s her. But she has nothing to do with me now. Although surprised, I don''t want to care about her own evils. " There was a hint of uncertainty in his voice, for fear that Fiona would misunderstand him.


    Standing still, Fiona raised her head and looked at him. "Don''t you think that Celine was very pitiful just now? It''s okay. If you want to help her I think it''s understandable, after all... "


    Noticing the hesitation and panic in her eyes, Spencer felt his heart ache. He pulled her into his arms and asked, "What are you afraid of? Is there anything that you don''t trust in front of me? Don''t you know my heart? "


    "No, I just..." Biting her lips, she apologized, "I''m sorry."


    "I don''t need your apology. I just want you to believe me." Spencer sighed, "What did you just say?"


    "Let go of me first," she said


    "No, I won''t let you go." "I won''t let you go," said Spencer in a spoiled manner


    Fiona struggled to raise her head and glared at him. "Will you blame me for mentioning her matters later? If I said she was not good, would you be angry? "


    "Of course not." Said Spencer, shaking his head.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it''s true." He nodded firmly. He had seen clearly what kind of person Celine really was. He knew clearly that she was not a good person, even without being told by Fiona. Thus, Spencer added, "I just felt disgusted when I saw that scene just now. I was afraid that you would be angry after seeing it, so I took you away."


    Frowning, Fiona suddenly spoke rudely, "You''re really a fool, aren''t you? Or you don''t have a good eyesight? Why did you fall in love with Celine? "


    Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer was speechless for a moment. When he realized what had happened, he was very happy. He replied directly, "I''m glad that you scold me like that."

 Chapter 333 Get The Antidote In The Compound

    "You''re a fool, why are you so happy?" Fiona glanced at him angrily.


    Spencer smiled happily, "I''m just happy. You should scold me more, and let me know how stupid I was before. "


    "You are really stupid. I am so aggrieved." Fiona snorted.


    "Yes, yes, it''s all my fault. I''m a fool." Nodding his head, Spencer continued, "From now on, you can vent your grievances to me. If you want to ask me, just ask me. If you want to scold me, just do it Do you understand? "


    Biting her lower lip, Fiona asked, "Do you really care about Celine?"


    "No, I don''t. The city management will come here later." Then he gave her a hug and said, "That''s it. You have to tell me everything."


    "Yes, you''re really a fool."


    "Yes, I am."


    Terence stood aside, smiling. "You are a coward. You are happy to be scolded," he added


    "That''s how Mr. Spencer loves his wife!" Vivian walked up to him, waggling her head, and continued, "Beating or cursing is a sign of love. But Miss Fiona is too elegant. Obviously, she took Spencer for her real family. As a man, you''d better not be too spineless in front of your beloved woman. "


    "Miss Vivian, you are such a love expert." With one of his hands in his pocket, Terence turned sideways a little and gazed at her mischievously. "How could you be so reasonable? You are experienced, aren''t you? "


    "Well Sort of. " Vivian nodded, not noticing the sudden change of Terence''s expression, and said, "I was chased by a lot of people before, and I was not interested in those aloof men. They pursued me and let me guess what they were thinking. Aren''t I tired? I prefer the boys who are more proactive. "


    ''A more active boy? Terence narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I don''t want to think about that." Vivian shook her head and was about to take a step forward. Suddenly, she felt so dizzy that she could not even take a step steadily. She was about to fall down.


    "Watch out!" But Terence was quicker than her. He stepped forward swiftly and held her waist with his hands. Frowning, he didn''t know whether he was nervous or worried.


    "Well..." Vivian murmured, "I''m sorry, Mr. Terence. I blacked out again," she gasped, resting her hand on Terence''s sleeve, sweating.


    When Fiona heard the sound, she quickly pushed Spencer away and ran over to ask, "What''s wrong? What happened to Miss Vivian? "


    "No, nothing." "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have scared everyone," Vivian apologized, standing up straight


    "That''s great." Fiona responded.


    Terence frowned, "What''s wrong with you? When I first met you, did you dash out like this? That''s on the road! "


    "That''s it!" Vivian pouted, "I don''t know what happened. I just passed out so I even don''t know it''s on the road! I can''t control it. "


    "You... Is there any hidden disease that you fainted like this? "


    Terence''s sudden voice scared both Fiona and Spencer. Spencer quickly patted on his shoulder and said, "Watch your mouth!"


    "Yeah, what are you talking about?" Vivian also felt a li


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    z¡ª¡ª


    Fiona was deeply moved by his words. Her eyes were filled with tears and she said in a trembling voice, "Great! That''s great!"


    "Yes." Spencer then wiped off her tears and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m just, really moved." Fiona sniffed, twitched her mouth, feeling aggrieved and happy.


    Terence felt relieved. He said excitedly, "That''s great."


    "Congratulations." Vivian was also busy to say thanks. Although she did not know what happened, she knew it was good.


    "Well, then let''s return to the residential compound." Fiona couldn''t wait to pull Spencer to go, "Are we going back to the family residence? Can we get the antidote right now?"


    "No hurry." "Let''s have lunch first and then go back," Spencer added and stopped her.


    Fiona''s eyes lit up and she nodded.


    After lunch, Fiona didn''t want to go anywhere. She wanted to go back with Spencer to get the antidote. Terence cared about Spencer and wanted to go back with him. And Vivian, she also wanted to have a look, in fact, the real intention of her was to visit Sarah so she asked Terence to take her there.


    "We are going back to the family residence and it will be at night after we come back. Aren''t you afraid that your parents will worry about us?" The reason why Terence didn''t want Vivian go with them was because he didn''t like her. However, he was afraid that his mother would come when she knew that he had taken Vivian back...


    "My father is in the hospital every day. And he had several surgery today. He totally ignored me! My mother died a long time ago. " A hint of disappointment flashed through Vivian''s eyes. "So what''s the difference if I don''t go back?"


    It never occurred to Terence that Vivian had lost her mother. "I''m sorry," he uttered


    "Oh, it''s okay. It''s not your fault." Vivian winked at Terence and grabbed his arm naturally. "Come on, let''s go to Mr. Spencer''s house to play with the baby!"


    Terence couldn''t help but smile when he saw Vivian grab his arm.

 Chapter 334 When Happiness Comes

    On the way back to the family residence, Fiona received a call from Sophia.


    "Hello, Sophia. What''s up?"


    "Where are you, Fiona?" Sophia said, "I''m going back to M City. I''ll be back on Monday tomorrow with George. I was thinking about coming back to see you and Sarah because I''m going to school tomorrow. "


    "Really? Great! I''m on my way back to the family residence! " Fiona smiled, "Where are you with George? Is it convenient for you to go to the family residence? Stay for dinner tonight! "


    "Wow, it''s great." Sophia nodded, "It''s very convenient to go residential compound! We are heading there. "


    "Okay. We can gather together in the residential compound."


    "Is Spencer with you?" Sophia said suddenly.


    "Well, yes, how do you know?" Fiona asked, holding the phone in her hand.


    "Because I can hear your sweet voice... You''re so happy now! "


    "No, don''t play joke on me." Feeling a little embarrassed, Fiona glanced at Spencer and said, "Then we''ll wait for you at the family residence!"


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Fiona couldn''t help sharing the news with Spencer, "That''s good. George and Sophia are here today, and Mr. Terence and Miss Vivian are also here. How about inviting them to have a meal together?"


    Spencer smiled indulgently, "It''s all up to you."


    At the same time, Sophia sat in George''s car and sighed slightly.


    "What''s wrong? You were so happy just now. " George touched Sophia''s head, "Aren''t you happy to go back to M City? Or do you think you will miss me after a week? "


    "George, you are becoming more cunning!" Sophia smiled.


    "Then why did you sigh?"


    "I just think of Ryan."


    As the car started slowly, Sophia''s voice became vague. "I don''t know how is he doing now. I want to call Ryan together with us to visit Sarah. But I think it''s better to leave him alone then."


    "You''re doing the right thing! Maybe missing is the best thing for him. As soon as he stops, he will appear in front of everyone. " George comforted her, "Besides, Fiona promised to work for him after graduation, didn''t she? I know that he can''t be friends with her after he fall in love with her deeply, but they are different. They must be good partners and know how to cooperate with each other, "


    "You are right." Sophia seemed to understand, "I believe that Ryan will be very happy, too!"


    "Yes, everyone is happy as long as he or she cherishes the good things."


    In the general manager''s office of the ZR Company. In the quiet office, the only sound was the rustle of pen point across the paper.


    Sitting in his chair, Ryan sorted out the documents at hand one by one, signed on them and breathed a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, his back leaned against the back of the seat, and his head slightly tilted up. He raised his hand and pinched the nose, intending to relax.


    The warm sunshine in the autumn came into the building and the room was warm and comfortable. With his eyes closed, Ryan didn''t think about anything, so he just enjoyed this moment with himself.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    A noise suddenly came into his mind outside the office. It was like something fell on the ground. On reflex, Ryan opened his eyes, and sat up straight all of a sudden. He pricked up his ears, trying to hear what was happening outside.


    Today was Sunday and there were few people working overtime in the company. And at this time in the afte


    ght and kept playing with her. Sarah was also very smart. In Terence''s arms, she kept calling "Daddy" and looking at Vivian. She asked, "Daddy, is this your wife?"


    Terence''s face turned red, but was teased by several people.


    When they were having a good time, the security guard of the Cheng family suddenly ran in, each with a small box and a document in his hand. He saluted politely, "Mr. Spencer, here are the things you want."


    "Yes." Spencer nodded and took the things over.


    Four or five people came over and asked curiously.


    Spencer took out the household register and cleared his throat proudly. "This is the household register. It belongs to the Cheng family. I''ve already signed it with the names of Fiona Ji and Margery Cheng. Congratulations!"


    He turned two pages of the pages with a big smile on his face. Fiona replied with a shy face. But more importantly, she felt happy.


    Sophia''s eyes were full of envy. She whispered to George, "When did my name appear on your household register?"


    "Sooner than expected." George smiled.


    "What''s in this box?" Vivian asked.


    "Well..." Spencer slowly opened the box, and two wedding rings appeared in front of everyone. Spencer continued in a proud tone, "This is our wedding ring. It was designed by Fiona."


    "You... You have taken it back?" Looking at the ring designed by herself, Fiona was surprised.


    "Yes, it was taken just now."


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Congratulations!"


    "Hurry up, the ceremony starts." Sophia urged, "Just take it. No more nonsense!"


    Under the blessings of the people present, Spencer took the lady''s wedding ring out of the box. Meanwhile, he held Fiona''s hand and slowly put it in her finger. Meanwhile, Fiona took the man''s ring out and held his hand to help him put it on.


    The rings matched perfectly. They represented the love of the two people and finally completed. All of them stared at the couple breathlessly.


    "Now, daddy can kiss Mommy!" Sarah suddenly shouted in a clear voice, that''s what Terence just taught her to say that, and the rest burst into laughter.


    With no hesitation, Spencer clung to Fiona''s waist, leaned over, lowered his head and kissed her passionately. The two rings were shining on their hands.

 Chapter 335 What A Passionate Mother-in-law

    The Cheng family residence was more lively than before. Fiona cooked in person. Sophia waited for some food to be ready so she could play with Sarah for a while. Vivian also played with Sarah and then she went to the kitchen to help.


    In fact, Spencer didn''t want to get Vivian help because he thought that she was a guest. So he asked Terence to go to the kitchen to ask her out. Terence went to the kitchen. Before he entered the door, he saw that Vivian was chatting with Fiona while washing vegetables. Vivian wore an apron, her curly long hair tied up casually. A dimple on her cheeks made her smile like a flower.


    She was skilled at cooking.


    Terence rubbed his nose with his hand and was surprised by how much she had behaved. After a while, he put his hand in his pocket again and didn''t go forward. He asked them slowly, "Are you busy now?"


    "Mr. Terence, you come here." Vivian turned around as she heard the voice of Terence.


    "Terence."


    "Mr. Terence, do you also want to have a try?" A mischievous smile crossed Vivian''s face.


    Terence smiled, "I don''t know how to cook. Are you tired? Would you like to go out and have a rest? "


    "You''re right, Vivian. Go out with Terence, please. I and Ina can handle it." "You''re our guest too. How can you help us in the kitchen?" Fiona urged.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." With a wave of her hand, Vivian urged, "Mr. Terence, don''t disturb us. You can leave now."


    "Well, now you are actually disturbed by me, aren''t you?" Terence raised his eyebrows slightly.


    With a look at Fiona, Vivian nodded in agreement. "It''s a great pleasure for me to know Mr. Terence. His friend have so many common with me. I don''t expect that Fiona majored in painting, and I also learned that. We have too many topics to talk about. Fiona has a good character. I''ve decided to be her elder sister. And, there is another lady called Sophia. She is as unruly as me. She is so cute. "


    Every time Vivian spoke, her lips curved and dimples appeared. Such a smile seemed to be what he had only seen in his dreams. Different from the tenderness that appeared on Fiona''s face, she was as shy and elegant as a hibiscus flower. There was no impurity in Vivian''s smile, only sunshine and upward temperature, which was very vigorous.


    "What are you doing, Terence?"


    Terence was taken aback by the slightly unpleasant voice of Spencer from behind. Only then did he realize that he had been absent-minded. He looked up, only to find that Vivian had already been chatting and laughing with Fiona.


    "I told you to call Vivian back, but you didn''t and you are caught here, too?" Spencer then walked up to Terence and gave him a crooked smile as if he was complaining something.


    "Screw you!" Terence gave him a kick deliberately and asked, "Then why are you here again? Are you afraid that Vivian might take Fiona away from you? "


    "You too!" Pushing Terence towards the kitchen, Spencer said, "Miss Vivian, you are our guest, so you don''t have to stay here to help us. Sarah just asked where yo


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    o Vivian, "Shall we go?" Then she dragged Vivian out. Startled, Vivian turned around, opened her mouth to shout at them in lip language, "Help!"


    The men all stunned and looked at each other. Only Terence rushed out in a hurry. "Mom, it''s too late! Come again someday! Mom, please don''t go... "


    "What a passionate mother-in-law!" With arms akimbo, Sophia looked out and said, "She has an opposite temper as Terence!"


    "Yes." Fiona also nodded, "Too enthusiastic."


    "Aunt, aunt." Pulled by Sherry, Vivian was embarrassed to get rid of her hand. She could only said, "Aunt Sherry, it''s late today. I''ll visit you another day, okay?"


    "It''s not late. You can stay at our home if it''s too late."


    Terence''s eyes narrowed as he came forward to block his mother''s way. "Mom, I''m sending her home," he said


    "Humph!" Sherry glared at Terence and said, "How dare you speak to me in such a stiff tone?"


    "I..."


    Terence''s face relaxed. His mother took the opportunity to continue walking forward, pulling Vivian''s hand, "Vivian, let me tell you, though Terence is so rigid now, he was very smooth in his childhood and was even on a par with Spencer. I have a lot of photos of Terence. He is just like a monkey And a naked photo... "


    "Really?" Vivian was stunned by her words and burst into laughter. Forgetting to struggle, she showed her interest and said, "Aunt Sherry, you don''t know that I am a photographer. I like to watch photos, especially the photos in the past."


    "That''s great. I''ll go back to find you one now. Terence, was handsome when he was a child, and now he''s also handsome... Am I right? "


    "That''s right."


    The two women were chatting happily in front of the house. Terence looked up at the sky and yelled, "Vivian, aren''t you going home?"


    "Ah, what''s wrong with her checking the photos?" Vivian turned around and gave him a naughty smile. "Are you shy, Mr. Terence?"


    "Let''s ignore him. Let''s go..." Sherry said happily.


    Terence opened his mouth and cursed, but he held back.

 Chapter 336 Running In The Moonlight

    The courtyard of the He family was the same as the courtyard of the Cheng family. Vivian followed Sherry inside. Sherry said, "Look at Fiona, Spencer''s wife. I still remember that her phoenix coronet and the wedding robe are so beautiful! When you marry Terence, you must... "


    "Ahem." "Mom, can you be more reliable?" Terence coughed as his face turned pale and red.


    Sherry stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and said, "All right. I''m in a hurry." Then she held Vivian''s hand and walked forward. "Come on, let me take the photos of Terence when he was young for you."


    "Okay, thank you, auntie."


    "You''re welcome." Sherry hummed a tune as she trotted upstairs. She said to Terence, "Terence, have a seat with Vivian. Linda, make some tea for us. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Don''t worry, aunt." Vivian smiled politely. She wasn''t as restrained as before, but when she was about to sit down on the sofa, her arm was grabbed by Terence.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "You are really sitting!" Terence was so worried that he frowned slightly.


    Vivian turned her head to look at Terence. He looked a little nervous. His handsome face seemed more mature and charming in the light. Her blind date was really handsome.


    "Why not? Am I not qualified? " "Is your sofa made of gold?" Vivian asked, pouting.


    "I didn''t mean that." Terence was annoyed by her words but he didn''t know what to say. "I mean Do you know what it means for you to sit down? "


    "Yes?" Confusedly, Vivian snorted and stared at Terence with a confused look. "What does it mean? What do you mean? "


    "As long as you stay here Hey... " With a sigh, Terence added, "It means you have met my parents! That means our relationship will enter a new stage! "


    A moment later, Vivian came to herself and cracked a smile. Patting on Terence''s shoulder, she broke into a laugh. "Mr. Terence, you''re thinking too much! Do you think I''m a daughter-in-law to see my parents in law? Haha! "


    A dash of embarrassment flashed through Terence''s eyes. He asked, "Don''t you think so?"


    "Oh, don''t care about these things. We are good friends. You can also treat me as your guest! Although your mother is too enthusiastic, I think I have been used to it. " A smile died on her lips. Vivian said to herself, "My mother was as enthusiastic as she was before! Don''t be afraid. I didn''t mean to be your daughter-in-law... "


    "Yes?" Suddenly, Terence''s face changed dramatically and he snorted in confusion.


    "Oh, no, something is wrong." Vivian waved her hand, "I mean, no Ah, no, something is wrong... " Vivian thought it was improper to explain anything at this critical moment, so she said, "All you need to do is to ignore my words! Yes! Yes, don''t care! I''m your friend now. "


    Terence tightened his li


    for that."


    "Slow down, you two! Mommy can''t catch you up -"


    Sherry''s voice came from the distance. With a howl of pain, Terence quickly ran away with Vivian.


    "Where, where are we going?" Gradually, Vivian lost her strength and slowed down.


    "Only when we arrive at Cheng family is fine. My car is still there," Terence slowed down a little. Although he knew that his mother couldn''t catch up with them, he still felt a little scared.


    "We''re almost there..." "You don''t have to run so fast," Vivian gasped, tugging at his hand


    "Yes." Replied Terence as he slowed down his pace, forgetting to let go of her hand.


    Vivian burst into laughter while walking.


    Confused, Terence looked back and asked, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Well, nothing." Vivian still smiled, "I just I''m a little curious. The photo just now... "


    "You..."


    "Don''t get me wrong!" Vivian explained, "I was just curious about what happened after the photos were taken. You were shocked in that photo, weren''t you?"


    "Yes." "I cried out and asked my mom to delete the photos. However, my mom coaxed me into doing that and I was too young at that time." replied Terence reluctantly.


    "Haha..." Vivian couldn''t help but laughing, "Your mother is very cute! And you, you have been so handsome since you were a child. You have very good-looking features. It''s true, I have never seen a man so handsome! "


    ''It seems that Vivian''s smile could always attract his attention, '' thought Terence to himself. He had never heard that night and day stood for two people''s personalities. He was a steady person during the day, but now under the bright moonlight, his body seemed to break through its shackles. The impulsive factors were constantly shouting, just as what he was going to say next.


    "You have seen me naked. Shouldn''t you take the responsibility?"

 Chapter 337 Two Days To Determine The Relationship

    This sentence completely blinded Vivian. She suddenly turned to Terence and asked, "What did you say?"


    "Hey, you have seen me naked. Shouldn''t you be responsible for me?" Uttered Terence "out of kindness", as he leaned forward a little to see any change of expression on her face.


    Although she was surprised that Terence would ask this question all of a sudden, she had no time to think about such a complicated question at all. She suddenly realized that they were still holding hands, and she shook off his hand with all her strength. And Terence loosened his hand leisurely.


    Taking a step back, Vivian yelled, "Let go of me! That''s funny! " She swallowed again and blushed. "I don''t want to see it on my own! I was surprised too! Besides, those are photos! Or do you still remember the photo you took when you were a child? I didn''t watch it all I, I didn''t see anything! "


    "Really? Really? " "Lying is not a good thing," said Terence gently


    "I..." Closing her eyes, Vivian muttered, "I only saw a little, really a little."


    "Not even a little bit? How many more do you want to see? " Terence''s voice was low and husky. There was a hint of temptation in it.


    Feeling at a disadvantage, Vivian''s face turned redder. She bit her lips and said bravely, "How should I be responsible for you?"


    "What do you think?" Terence chuckled.


    "You don''t want me to marry you, do you? Do you want to be adopted into the bride''s family? " Vivian suddenly opened her eyes.


    Terence was stunned by her words. He doubted her logic thinking ability. On second thought, he agreed with what she said. If she was responsible to him, it meant that she needed to ''marry'' him!


    "All right." Replied Terence with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "What do you mean by all these?" "You want me to marry you or you marry me, both choices are okay?" Vivian asked in a less aggressive tone.


    "You can say that."


    "Are you... Are you confessing your love to me? " Vivian raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "Sort of." Terence nodded slightly. "You said you liked to be active, so I said it first." Terence''s voice sounded slightly breathless, which made her feel relieved and stable. Then he continued, "Although we have only known each other for two days, I don''t hate you. In addition, the fate when we met that night and I thought you tried to blackmail, I think we can have a try. "


    Terence''s confession was reasonable, but after listening to it for a long time, Vivian felt that it was not a confession, but.. It seemed that he was reporting his work.


    "But what if I don''t agree?" A sly smile appeared on Vivian''s face.


    Terence''s heart clenched. "What? Have you arranged other blind dates? "


    "Can''t I?" Vivian asked, "I need to make a comparison between two men. If I meet a man who is better than you..."


    "As you said, if you met someone better than me, but now it means you would never have met one." With his hands in his pockets, Terence looked calm and powerful. "I don''t think I''m a loser in terms of talent and looks," he said calmly


    "You


    a lot of good things in her previous life to meet such a person.


    When Terence saw that Vivian did not respond, he thought that she was scared. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m in a hurry. I''ll give you time to think about it. Don''t forget that you are going to work tomorrow. "


    Then he turned around and took out the car key. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you home first."


    "Wait!" With that, Vivian stretched out her hand and grabbed at the corner of his coat calmly. "I don''t have to consider it. I, I promise you that we will start dating. There is no need to think about it. "


    "Really?" replied Terence in a cold voice, with a smile on his face but he didn''t turn around.


    "Yes, it''s true." "Just a little," Vivian added


    "What?"


    "Don''t associate with my cousin, Clara."


    Terence turned around and asked in surprise, "Why did you mention Clara again?"


    "I just want to give you a heads up." Vivian continued, "She has always been the most eye-catching. She is proficient in lyre playing, chess, calligraphy and painting. My cousin and I are her shadow Even worse. " After a pause, she continued, "My first boyfriend had left with her, so I didn''t want to get involved with her. Moreover, she showed obvious interest in you that day. If you can''t keep a distance from her, I think... "


    "Don''t worry." Terence shrugged, "What you worry about won''t happen. I promise you that your boyfriend is better than her. That''s enough to make you dazzling. "


    "What a narcissist!" On the second floor, Fiona covered her mouth and tittered when she heard what Terence had said. Spencer couldn''t help but give a reproachful word.


    Vivian smiled, "Wow, now you have a sense of superiority! Mr. Terence, my boyfriend, I want to take you out to show off now. "


    "It''s too late today. We''ll have go out another day." Terence chuckled and opened the car door for her. I''ll pick you up to work tomorrow morning. "


    A big smile was plastered on Vivian''s face. Her lips were white and her dimples were revealed. "Okay," she replied

 Chapter 338 Take Her To The Company

    Vivian''s house was located in the center of M City. It took half an hour to reach the courtyard and forty minutes to Terence''s villa.


    After calculated for a while, Terence went back to his own villa. Even if he lived a little far away from home, it was worth that if he could avoid the curiosity of his mother. The next morning, Terence was waiting at the gate of Vivian''s house. Then he leaned against his car with his legs crossed, waiting for her.


    When the morning exercises passed by, all the people couldn''t help but look at Terence, curiously staring at him and whispering.


    "How long have you been here?" Vivian came down very soon and she was also energetic in the morning.


    Hearing the voice, Terence turned around and smiled. "No, I just arrived. Have you had breakfast? "


    "Yes, I have." Vivian nodded her head and took out a meal box from her big bag. She handed it to Terence and said, "Well, this is the breakfast I made for you, ham sandwich. I have cooked some porridge, but I can''t bring it to you, so I eat it by myself. "


    "It''s really pleasant to hear such a real truth in the morning." Terence took over the meal box with a smile, "Thank you for your breakfast. Let''s go! "


    "Okay." Vivian nodded and then she swung her ponytail.


    When Terence was about to open the car door for her, a voice suddenly jumped up behind him, "Vivian! What are you going to do?"


    "Hi, auntie Wang." Vivian smiled, "I''m going to work."


    "Wow, wow! Is he your boyfriend?"


    Terence turned his head and saw two old women standing behind him. They were looking at her from head to toe and then looked at Vivian with inquiry.


    "This is my neighbor, auntie Wang and auntie Zhao." Vivian introduced to him.


    "Hello, aunt Wang, aunt Zhao."


    Terence greeted politely and calmly.


    "Well, nice to see you." Two maids smiled and nodded. "Vivian, your boyfriend is so handsome. He is the most handsome boy I have ever seen in our courtyard."


    "Thank you, auntie." Terence bowed to them and said politely.


    "How polite of you!"


    "Exactly! Vivian, you are so fortunate."


    Smiling, Vivian talked a few more words and waved her hands to say goodbye.


    After they got into the car, Vivian breathed a great sigh of relief, "It feels so good."


    "What feelings?" Terence asked deliberately, driving the car out of the courtyard.


    "Of course the feeling of showing off!" "The two aunts are talking like a megaphone. If I come back tonight, the entire courtyard will tell people about us. Humph, they said I had nothing to do all day long and praised their daughter for marrying a good man. "


    Terence didn''t respond. The car slowly joined the traffic and arrived the company on time.


    Although Vivian had heard a lot about the brand of YD online company, it was the first time that she had been here. She was so excited that she quickly straightened her clothes.


    "You can''t go the wrong office building. The building A is for our company, and the building B is for other companies." Terence parked the car in the open parking lot and made a gesture of welcome to Vivian.


    The two walked towards the office building. To her surprise, Vivian asked, "Why did your company oc


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    such good terms." Vivian exclaimed.


    "It''s not allowed to talk nonsense before we go to work." After entering the office, Terence casually loosened his tie and pointed at the sofa. "Sit down first."


    "Okay." Vivian nodded.


    "After breakfast, I''ll show you around." Sitting on the chair, Terence made an internal call. "Make me a cup of coffee."


    "Yes, Mr. Terence."


    A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. Vivian''s eyelids twitched, and she looked a little confused. Terence captured it and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "A woman?"


    Terence smiled and explained calmly, "The three outside are just my work assistants. The customer service department is responsible for making coffee for our company. It''s not surprising that there are women in it, right?"


    "But you still have a female assistant," Vivian added and curled her lips.


    "The people in the customer service department serve the whole company." "Even if an ordinary employee makes a call, they will send coffee to the office in time. It''s not my privilege, and they''re not my assistants." said Terence with a smile


    Right after he finished his words, there was a knock on the door. Then, the office door was opened by someone. The woman who brought coffee to the office wore ordinary work clothes and wore light makeup. She looked extremely ordinary. After putting down the coffee, she left the office.


    "If only all the men in the world are as honest as you." Vivian added


    Terence was about to take out the sandwich that Vivian gave him to eat. Hearing her words, he smiled, "I take it as your praise for me."


    "I was just praising you!" Vivian shrugged, "Well, why do they all call you Mr. Terence but don''t call you Boss?"


    "I don''t know either After all, they all call me that. "


    With a naughty smile, she asked, "Mr. Terence, can I walk around in your office?"


    "¡­¡­ No problem. " Terence nodded and smiled at Vivian. Then he turned on the computer. Enjoying a cup of coffee and eating sandwiches, Terence fixed his eyes on the computer and then looked at Vivian from time to time. Although his heart was calm, he felt warm.

 Chapter 339 Is Actually Afraid Of, Come What

    Vivian walked around in his office and saw all the invaluable collections on the table and on the closet, which made her believe that Terence was of high taste. Even when he was eating, he looked so elegant and calm.


    Alas, was it fortunate or not for her to meet such a perfect man?


    When Terence finished breakfast and was about to go downstairs with Vivian, he praised her, "The sandwich is delicious. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome!" Vivian waved her hand, "If you want to eat it, I can cook for you every day ... " As soon as she finished her words, her face blushed all of a sudden. She turned her head and took a look at Terence. Seeing his unpredictable smile, she immediately explained, "I... I mean that I... I will charge you! "


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The elevator door opened. Terence gestured for her to go in and said calmly, "I drive you to and off work every day, and you make breakfast for me every day, which sounds fair to me. Why do you charge me for it?"


    Vivian''s ears were red. Was this way of getting along too intimate? However, it was really a surprise. Did Terence misunderstand her words just now? ''It seems that she should be on her guard while getting along with Terence. She should exert all her brain cells to deal with him!'' thought Vivian!


    The elevator soon arrived at the design department, and the news that Terence took his girlfriend to come had already spread throughout the company. However, the people in the design department did not expect that she would come here. When they saw Vivian, they did not hurriedly poke their heads out to look, but hurriedly picked up their things and began cleaning.


    "Hurry up! Clean it up! In such a mess! "


    "Put away the pillow!"


    "You go to throw away the garbage!"


    They packed their stuff in a hurry and threw them to the ground. As expected, the whole office was filled with boys, whose things were piled up everywhere. Noticing that they were busy as if she were invisible, Vivian didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "We were ignored," said Vivian to Terence.


    "No, it''s the opposite." Terence was helpless, "This is the highest treatment they can offer to their guests. If they don''t bother to clean their things up when you come here, it means that they won''t accept you. "


    Vivian opened her eyes. Surprised, she thought what Terence said made sense.


    "Well, that''s enough. No more packing!" Terence lowered his voice and shouted at everyone in the living room, "It''s office hour. Why don''t you focus on your work? What are you packing! Why don''t you tidy it up in normal times? "


    Terence''s words were slightly angry, but were so powerful that everyone immediately stopped what they were doing.


    "Mr. Terence, don''t you want to introduce this girl?" Said a young man next to him, wearing thick glasses and laughing maliciously.


    "Ahem..." Terence raised his hand and put it close to his mouth. Then he coughed and said, "This is Vivian ne


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e gave Vivian a quick glance.


    "Do you have to ask Vivian about it?" Clara smiled, "Or since the blunder last time, what kind of fear did Vivian have towards me? You are Mr. Terence''s girlfriend now. Do you still care about this? "


    "Clara, you think too much!" Vivian smiled and said to Terence, "Mr. Terence said that when I came to the company, he was the boss and I was the employee. Since it''s business, I''ll go first. Besides, I have something else to do! "


    Then she chuckled and ran towards the elevator.


    Terence was stunned by her words. He raised his hand and didn''t even touch the hem of her coat, thinking, ''He is the boss and she is the employee. When did he say that?''


    "Mr. Terence?" Clara took a step forward and looked at Terence with a decent smile.


    "If it''s for business, I''ll ask the marketing department to come down and receive Miss Clara," said Terence, biting his lips


    "Mr. Terence, don''t you like me?" There was a hint of anger on Clara''s face.


    "No, of course not." With a slight smile on his face, Terence said, "Miss Clara, you think too much. I just feel that the people of the marketing department are more professional than me and they are more suitable to negotiate business with you."


    "But I think Mr. Terence is more suitable." Raising her eyebrows, Clara said, "I''m going to discuss business with you. Maybe it''s a small case, but in my opinion, this is an important step for our club to expand market. Since I''m here in person, I want you to talk to me personally, too. We can talk about Vivian after that. "


    "About her?" Said Terence warily.


    "Have a talk What happened between her and her ex-boyfriend, and her ex-boyfriend and me. "


    "Then let''s go to the meeting room. Please," said Terence after a brief pause


    "Thank you, Mr. Terence."


    On the other side, Vivian got into the elevator and pressed the button angrily, muttering, "Is actually afraid of, come what. Such a haunted woman."

 Chapter 340 Give You A Reassurance

    Terence went to the front desk and ordered one of the girls, "Ask the customer service department to prepare two cups of coffee and send them to room 1003."


    "Okay, Mr. Terence."


    "Miss Clara, let''s go." After giving the order, Terence led Clara to the elevator.


    Clara nodded and stood next to Terence, "Thank you, Mr. Terence," she added


    "No, I never fear trouble in business," replied Terence peacefully


    In the elevator, Clara couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Terence, did you agree to come with me just now because I wanted to talk about Vivian with you?"


    "Sort of." Terence nodded.


    "Mr. Terence, are you always so heartless when you speak?"


    "I don''t know what I said that hurts your feeling, Miss Clara," said Terence as he turned his head


    Squinting at him, Clara replied, "Nothing." She suddenly smiled, "But thanks to Vivian this time, I have to invite her for dinner next time when I go back. Oh, I almost forget. Mr. Terence, you can come to my club with her. "


    Although Terence had been interested in Clara''s club, he didn''t reject her repeated invitation. It was just that....


    "I will discuss with Vivian, we will pay a visit when we have time. Don''t worry."


    The elevator arrived at the tenth floor. They walked out and stopped what they were talking about. They came to the office to talk about business.


    "Miss Clara, may I know what do you want to talk with me?" In the spacious meeting room, Terence and Clara were sitting face to face. The coffee was just served.


    Taking a sip of her coffee, Clara said, "Our tea house is going to hold a fifth anniversary recently. We want to take the opportunity to open our Internet platform and push it out, building a network channel to introduce and promote our tea house."


    Terence nodded, "You mean that you want us to make a website for you?"


    "Not just that." Clara sat up straight, her perfect body well matched with the serious smile, becoming a little more domineering, "I want to give the network operation of "MS Tea House" to your company."


    Hearing that, Terence''s hand, which was holding the coffee cup, froze in the air. He took a look at Clara and asked, "What do you mean? Shares? "


    "That''s true, but it''s different." Clara said, "Nowadays technology is developed. Even though we are in a tea house, we still want to make use of it. Besides, isn''t it great to combine the modern and the traditional? But most of our teahouses are girls who know something about tea ceremony and tea making No one had the mood to do anything about the internet. It would be unnecessary to hire someone else. Since it would be inappropriate, it would be better to transfer the ownership directly to your company. "


    Terence became a little interested. He didn''t say anything but listened to what she would say.


    "From the design on the web to the operation, and to hold all kinds of online activities to attract customers, all are designed by your company. Our tea house is responsible for assist


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ning?"


    "Work." Terence said openly, "Actually I wanted to ask Carla about you. But I didn''t find a chance."


    "Really?" "What do you want to know?" she asked


    "Anything about you." "I want to know my girlfriend. I don''t have to set any rules," said Terence and looked at Vivian.


    "Why don''t you just ask me! Why are you looking for her? " Vivian pouted, "Let''s go to eat, I''m hungry." Then she walked into the hall.


    Terence followed her with a smile, "What''s wrong? Get angry? Did you come to my office to check on me? "


    "You are so full of yourself! I don''t want to check you! " Vivian said a little angry but didn''t stop, "Moreover, did you just in the office room... Why did you hug me on purpose? "


    "You are my girlfriend. What''s wrong with hugs?"


    "Clearly..." Vivian bit her lips and walked into the elevator first. "Obviously, you do it for showing to my cousin."


    Terence frowned and walked into the elevator. He grabbed her hand and stopped her when she was going to push the button.


    "What What are you doing? " Vivian was shocked.


    "Why should I show it to her?" Terence moved closer to Vivian and she was forced to trap in the corner of the elevator, "I have nothing to do with her. What''s the point of doing this for her? You care about her, so you think that I have something to do with her. To prove that there is nothing between us, I hugged you. I hugged you because I want to make you feel at ease and my girlfriend feel at ease. That''s what I should do. "


    Raising her head slightly, Vivian continued, "But you still do it for her."


    With a bitter smile, Terence said slowly, "It''s no wonder why Spencer has always been pissed off by Fiona. It seems that women are really hard to deal with."


    "Yes?" Vivian was little stunned, "What do you mean? You change the subject so fast. "


    "Not at all. What I mean is that I''m going to be pissed off by you, too." Terence couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "It seems that I have to assure you."

 Chapter 341 Are You Getting Married To Me

    "What assurance?" Looking up at the irritated expression on Terence''s face, Vivian was confused. ''Was he mad at me just now?'' she wondered.


    With a bigger smile, Terence held her hand tightly, but there was sweat in his palm. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips quickly.


    It was only enough for their skin to touch each other. It was not intimate, but it made both of them blush.


    Vivian leaned against the corner of the elevator, dumbfounded. What happened? She didn''t come back to her senses, did he kiss her? Or was it her illusion? ''


    "Why are you so scared?" Terence finally came to his senses. He said in a low, hoarse voice, as if teasing someone, while his heart was beating wildly.


    Upon hearing this, Vivian quickly covered her mouth with her hand, and then glared at Terence with her beautiful eyes. Her voice was heard through the phone, and it sounded incredible and shy. "You... You kissed me just now," she said


    "That''s an assurance to make you don''t worry." Terence lifted his hand to his mouth to stifle his laugh, and then turned around. He pressed the button and said, "I''m here to assure you that you won''t be suspicious. You''re my girlfriend. I''m not kidding."


    "I... I''m not being paranoid..." Vivian pursed her lips and smiled with dimples.


    After dinner, she went back to design a game. However, the situation was not much better than that in the morning. She became absorbed in playing games in the morning. In the afternoon, she logged in her "chivalrous women travel around" account, and went to the beautiful "Love Valley" to have a rest.


    "Haha..."


    Sitting at her desk, Vivian kept her head resting on her left arm and mouse in her right hand randomly. Without trying to focus her eyes on anything, she immersed herself in her own world. Every now and then, she would burst into laughter...


    Everyone in the design department whispered to Vivian, trying to figure out why she was so anthomaniac.


    "Let Mr. Terence solve it."


    Everyone nodded and said, "Mr. Terence is online."


    On the game interface of Wild World 2, in the Lovely Valley. There was only a tree alone on the green grass on the edge of the cliff. Beneath the tree, a woman in yellow was sitting on a big rock, making up a beautiful picture with the ethereal fall and flying goose.


    Suddenly, a white figure flew from behind the girl.


    "Isn''t it boring for you to sit here and enjoy the view alone?"


    A sentence suddenly popped up on the screen and a prompt tone sounded. Vivian went blank for a moment and soon came to herself. She found a handsome man in white was standing behind her.


    "I''m fine." "Who are you?" she asked and typed the words. After that, she was a little cheerful. People who got the accounts for internal testing were all big shots, and there was one of them talking to her! "What a wonderful idea! I can play with him to gain more experience." Vivian thought to herself.


    "I''m nameless. I''m an unrestrained swordsman. I thought you were waiting for a mission when you sat here alone. "


    "Task? Is there a mission here? " Vivian glanced at the screen and saw a wishing tree, so she asked, "Is


    came zero.


    "¡­¡­" It was a series of suspension points from the other end of Nameless. "What happened?"


    "I don''t know." Yoyo just stood there, feeling a little confused. At this time, the background music changed to be exceptionally tragic. In the midst of the falling of the falling flowers, Yoyo stood beside the Nameless, with her sword hanging down, lonely and desolate.


    Vivian came back to earth from the game and swallowed. It''s This one is OK? She thought he was a legend player. Why did he die so easily? But why would she feel sad for no reason?


    When she was about to get up and take a rest, a man entered the design department''s hall.


    "Who designed the mission of wishing tree?" Asked Terence as soon as he entered the hall.


    Vivian sold up right away, ''What did he mean?


    "Let me see what''s going on in your surface," Terence said as he walked over to Vivian with a smile, bending over


    "Oh my God Oh! " Dumbfounded, Vivian nodded.


    "I shouldn''t have died!" After reading it, Terence stood up straight with his hands on his hips, not knowing whether to cry or laugh.


    "What? Are you Nameless? " It was not until then that Vivian came to her senses. Her mouth was wide open in shock.


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "They just told me that there was someone in the design department giggling and asked me to take care of it."


    Vivian bitted her lips, and felt a little embarrassed, "No, I didn''t! Besides, why didn''t you tell me that you were the one? "


    "Can''t you guess it if I don''t tell you?" "Apart from me, who else will propose to you?" Terence deliberately added in an ambiguous tone.


    "I..." Her ears were as red as they were about to burn. Glancing at the game interface again, Vivian shut her mouth and kept silent.


    At this moment, a programmers ran to him and asked, "Mr. Terence, what''s wrong with the mission of wishing tree?"


    Terence turned to that man and said, "Come here. I don''t know why Nameless would die here? You can make some adjustments... "


    Upon hearing Terence''s words, Vivian, who was standing beside them, put on a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 342 Terences Song

    After the resurrect of Nameless, the road of their wishes became unusually flat. The following task of plot was done by one person and two people. During the five days'' internal testing, Vivian felt bored doing tasks alone. When she saw that Terence was online, she asked him to go everywhere. With this "big shot", her experience of testing grew fast.


    But to her disappointment, Clara had come to the company more than five times. Terence told her that the company wanted to close a cooperation contract with her tea house recently because it involved a business that they had never been in touch with. Even though Terence was extremely busy, he would try to play games with Vivian in his spare time.


    Terence had explained to her several times about the arrival of Clara and their cooperation with the tea house. Vivian was aware of the stakes. She also felt this cooperation was a good opportunity for Terence''s company. As long as Terence explained the situation to her, she would listen carefully and understand him.


    But she couldn''t help secretly discussing it in private. Though she knew that there was nothing between Clara and Terence, she still felt like a fish bone getting stuck in the throat. As the saying goes, "Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well.". Why didn''t Clara come to negotiate with him before? Why did Clara come after she was in a relationship with Terence? Was it a coincidence or a premeditation?


    On Friday afternoon, the internal test of the game finally came to an end. Then, Terence gave the design department a weekend off, and the office was in a good mood. Someone proposed a meal, which caused cheers.


    Terence intended to run away, but he was stopped by someone before he could open his mouth, and they also wanted Vivian to go with them. They had no choice but to nod in agreement. Then they found a restaurant where the staff of the office would book the meal in full swing.


    "Can you drive?" Asked Terence in a low voice.


    "Yes, I will. What''s wrong?"


    "I''m afraid of drinking later."


    "We can call a driving service."


    "Okay."


    In the hotpot restaurant, more than thirty people including Terence were eating and drinking in the big private room of the restaurant and they made a lot of noise. Terence and Vivian sat on the main seat, enjoying the hotpot and listening to others quietly.


    "I didn''t expect you to agree to eat here." Vivian took the opportunity to whisper in his ear.


    "What''s wrong with this place?" Terence said casually as he put the meat on Vivian''s plate with a spoon. "Eat more. Thank you for your hard work."


    "Thank you." Vivian took the chopsticks, opened them and began to pick up meat with them. She blew on it and put it in her mouth. Then she opened her mouth to make some gestures, while her words sounded vague, "I just think this place is an ordinary place. It''s not like a place you come here very often. Oh, one more thing. " Halfway through, Vivian pick


    song. The other people in the room also gave him the chance to sing a song.


    "If you don''t sing, you can punish yourself by drinking three glasses of wine!"


    "Two more adventure games!"


    "Mr. Terence, if you don''t sing. We''re going on strike next week!"


    Terence was threatened. He picked up the microphone and said, "Only one song."


    "Okay!"


    "Mr. Terence! Mr. Terence! "


    The room was filled with cheers. Terence was standing in the center of the stage, facing the crowd and holding the microphones. "I can''t sing popular songs. Hmm, give me a song called ''Love Transfer''." After that, he waited for someone to pick up the song. A little shy, he said calmly, "I haven''t sung for a long time. I can''t sing well. Please don''t laugh."


    Sitting opposite to Terence, Vivian took out a single lens from her magic bag and aimed the camera at him.


    "She has checked out a lot of windows and checked in a lot of hotels..."


    As soon as Terence uttered these words, he spoke in a deep, affectionate voice, and every word was spoken with the appropriate degree.


    Two words could be used to describe his song, that was beautiful and amazing!


    The smile on Vivian''s face was replaced by astonishment. She took the camera off unwittingly. Staring at Terence, who was singing with his eyes closed, she thought, ''What else can''t he do?


    Terence''s song was so beautiful that all the people present were shocked. After a minute, they burst into cheers.


    Vivian quickly took out her camera and began to take pictures of Terence with the unstoppable tape.


    "Memory is the moonlight we can''t see, as long as we hold tightly, it will become dark..."


    As the song began, Terence was like the most shining star on the stage, attracting all eyes. In fact, Vivian felt that Terence was closer to her than before.


    She was not that kind of people who didn''t know chalk from cheese, and she wasn''t that kind of person who gave the chance to slip away. She liked Terence.

 Chapter 343 A Minor Car Accident

    It was already ten o''clock in the evening and the streets were still bright with neon lights. Terence forced himself not to drink and he also helped Vivian for the wine.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Terence opened the door and was about to get on the car. However, Vivian rushed to him excitedly. She clung to Terence and said in a spoiled manner, "Can I drive tonight?"


    "I didn''t drink." Terence burst into laughter.


    "What?" "I wanted to show you my driving skills," Vivian snorted disappointedly.


    Terence fixed his eyes on her. He saw that she was so excited to play with them just now. Suddenly, he felt a little guilty because of his words. He asked, "Did you have fun tonight?"


    "Yes, I''m happy!" Vivian nodded, "I haven''t had dinner with my friends for a long time. I am so happy!"


    "Why don''t you hang out with your friends?"


    "My friends are all bad guys who run around with cameras. It''s impossible for us to get together," she explained, biting her lips.


    Terence shook his head. He knew that Vivian loved to have fun, so he wanted her to be happy as long as she wanted. Then he took the car key, shook it in front of her and said, "It''s okay for you to drive. Drive slowly."


    "Wow! You''re awesome! " At the same time, Vivian took the car keys from the table and got into the car. She shouted at Terence, "Get in the car! I''ll drive you home this time. "


    "Okay." Terence nodded with affection and went to the passenger seat.


    "It''s time to go!" Vivian started the engine and asked excitedly, "Have you been living in the residential compound for a long time? I''m sending you back to the family residence? Or there is a place for you to live? "


    "I have my own place. By the way, will you drive me home and then you go home by yourself? I am worried about you. " Terence said, "Let''s go to your house first."


    "Do you have a place to live? Why don''t you take me to have a look? " Vivian got an idea suddenly, "How about showing me around your house? Hmm? "


    "Yes, when we have spare time in the future..."


    "Come on! Please take me there today! "


    "Today?" "It''s not so convenient today." asked Terence in disbelief


    "Why not? Did you hide a woman in your house? " Vivian blurted out and the car stopped at a traffic light.


    "Haha..." Terence burst into laughter. "I can''t even handle you alone. If I hide you one more, I''m afraid that I''ll lose my life." After a pause, he continued, "I just thought that it would be too late today. You went to my house, and we are a man and a woman alone Well, it''s not very convenient. "


    "You are too evil." Vivian made a face and stuck her tongue out. Seeing the light turned green, she started the car.


    "This place is actually very close to my own house, we will arrive in less than twenty minutes," replied Terence with a forced smile


    "Really? Let''s go to have a look. " As Vivian spoke, she turned the steering wheel. There was a car coming towards them before she could sa


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and said, "Sarah, let''s go to bed!"


    "Sleep with Daddy..." Sarah yawned and spoke in a vague voice.


    "Okay, okay. Dad will come to sleep with us after taking a shower." Smiling, Fiona gently stroked Sarah''s hair and walked upstairs with her in her arms. Spencer followed behind her.


    Fiona turned around and said, "You may go to take a shower."


    "I''ll take a shower in our room." Spencer walked briskly towards their bedroom, opened the door and invited Fiona and Sarah in.


    While speaking, Fiona put Sarah on the bed, and scooped her into her arms, she said to Spencer, "Go take a bath,"


    "Kiss me first." Fiona''s face turned red because of what he said. Before she could, she was forced to look at him, watching him getting closer and closer.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone on the table not far away from them rang. Both of them were stunned. Fiona quickly pushed him away and said, "I''ll answer the phone. Don''t wake me up."


    "Who called you so late?" With a sullen face, Spencer followed her.


    "Vivian?" Looking at the name on the screen, Fiona frowned and answered the phone quickly, "Hello? Vivian, what happened? "


    "Ahahah "Fiona!" On the phone, Vivian broke into tears, "Can you find Terence''s mother? We are in the hospital. "


    "Hospital? !" Fiona couldn''t help raising her voice and said in surprise, "Why did you go to the hospital? You two Do you mean Terence? Where is he now? "


    "He is bandaging! We, we had a car accident on the road Can you bring his mother here? I''m scared. "


    "Car accident? How is he now? " ''Car accident? Again?'' Fiona cried out inwardly!


    "Not really..."


    "That''s great." Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    Spencer heard what the person on the other end of the phone had said clearly. Frowning, he said, "I''m afraid that his mother will be freaked out if we ask her to the hospital now! Tell Vivian that we will go to see them, where are they now? "


    After saying that, Spencer and Fiona hurried to the hospital.

 Chapter 344 To Move In With Me

    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Fiona and Spencer arrived at a private hospital in M City. On their way here, Spencer had already seen the damaged car of Terence in the accident scene, which was only ten minutes away from the hospital.


    When the two hurried to the in-patient department, Terence had already been placed in bed. Vivian waited for them at the door. As soon as she saw Fiona, she rushed to her in tears.


    "Where is Terence?" Asked Spencer anxiously.


    "He is in the ward." Sobbing, Vivian hugged Fiona, looking frightened.


    Patting on the back of her hand, Fiona comforted her, "Are you alright, Vivian? Have you had a check-up? "


    "I''m fine." Vivian shook her head and said with guilt, "Terence held me. I wasn''t hurt. He got hurt himself."


    "Then don''t stand here any longer!" Spencer frowned and urged, "Take us to the ward!"


    "Okay!" Vivian nodded and wiped her tears, then led them to the ward.


    In the ward, Terence was lying on the bed with his head and arm wrapped in gauze. He was dressed in a wide gown. It seemed that he wasn''t seriously injured.


    Spencer pushed the door in and looked at Terence, "Are you okay?" he asked


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head. "It''s just a glass cut." He heaved a sigh as he turned around and saw Vivian stood behind Fiona with a wronged expression, he greeted Fiona, "Hi, Fiona! I''m so sorry to call you here at this late hour. "


    "You''re being so fucking polite!" Spencer gave Terence a white look, "You haven''t been hospital for a long time. Why did you have a car accident? Drink alcohol? Fortunately, it''s not serious You scared me! "


    "I drove the car." Vivian said in a trembling voice


    Spencer''s body stiffened and he looked at Terence inquisitively.


    Terence nodded slightly and said, "It''s not her fault. The oncoming car suddenly opened the high beams, which made our eyes blurred. We didn''t see the car, so Vivian was driving sideways."


    "So it is." Seeing that Terence was willing to help Vivian get rid of the awkward situation, Fiona quickly said, "It''s great that she''s fine. Don''t worry. Vivian was scared to death."


    "Yes." Spencer also nodded and said, "Terence, do you have only minor injuries? If so, you''d better explain to Miss Vivian. Don''t make her worry all the time. She was so anxious that she was about to call your mother just now. "


    Terence grinned. "I''m really fine."


    "I''m sorry..." Vivian apologized and had tears in her eyes.


    Fiona turned to look at Terence for help. Just as Terence was about to speak, the door of the ward was knocked. Spencer called out, "Come in.", and the door was pushed open.


    "Mr. Terence, are you all right?" There were four or five people pouring in, led by a middle-aged man followed by several policemen.


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head, looked at the middle-aged man and was confused, "You are..."


    "Hello, Mr. Terence. I''m the chief of the police station. I heard that you had an accident, so I came here immed


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    enly thought of something and said angrily, "Hey, how about you take the opportunity to rob Vivian? You can make her do anything for you when she feels guilty to you. "


    Terence opened his mouth wide and raised his eyebrows. He looked at Spencer and didn''t say anything. He didn''t say yes or no.


    When they was back in the ward, Terence said to them, "We can''t stay in the hospital tonight. Let''s go to my villa and stay? I just got a slight injury and I don''t want to stay here. "


    "At least make do with it for one night. You can go back when you get better!" Spencer said, Both Vivian and Fiona nodded at him.


    Terence glanced at Spencer with a meaningful look, Spencer raised his eyebrows and contradicted, "I thought about it for a while. Though Terence is in a good health, and he doesn''t like hospital, I think we''d better go to his villa today. I just rushed back from the base, ah... So tired! We are just going to take a rest. "


    "Yes." Replied Terence flatly. "Vivian, don''t you want to see my place tonight?"


    "But..." "You''d better not to move." Vivian added, biting her lip.


    "It''s the same if I go back to my own place for recuperation. Otherwise, if my mother learned that I got hurt in the hospital, she would definitely come here and worry about me."


    Terence''s words were reasonable, coupled with the support of Spencer, and even the doctor was called to say that Terence was fine, so Vivian had to go to his villa with them.


    As they were walking out, Fiona whispered to Spencer, "What are you and Terence planning?"


    "Nothing." Said Spencer, shaking his head.


    "Liar!" Fiona frowned, "I saw you and Terence flirting with each other. You''re up to no good."


    "I did all this for the sake of Vivian and Terence." Spencer then added, "But I don''t know what Terence is up to."


    On the other side, Vivian was pushing Terence in the wheelchair slowly forward.


    "Go home and pack your things tomorrow and move here to live with me," Terence added

 Chapter 345 Because I Like You

    Hearing that, Vivian stopped her footsteps. She asked in disbelief, "What? What did you say? Live together? " Then she blushed and asked, "You want me to live with you?"


    "Yeah." Terence nodded slightly and he seemed to sigh, "Actually, I''m not blaming you or forcing you. But after I go back, I have to be taken care of by someone. It''s not convenient for my legs to walk, and my arms are a little painful I was thinking that you could take care of me for a few days and then stay at my house. Well, it''s my fault. I should not be so inconsiderate. I will find someone else. "


    "No, no, no..." After she heard what he said, Vivian walked to his wheelchair and looked at him, "I''ll go! I''ll stay with you and take care of you until you''re fully recovered! Tonight, it was my fault that you were like this. Your car was broken, and you got hurt because of me. I should compensate you anyway. "


    On the other side, the conversation between them was clearly heard by Fiona and Spencer. Embarrassed, Fiona opened her mouth, "Terence seems to have gone bad."


    "Haha..." Smiling wryly, Spencer held Fiona''s hand and said, "No, he''s always so bad, but you didn''t find it out. Didn''t I tell you that he''s an old fox?"


    They soon arrived at Terence''s villa. There was a big stone in front of the villa area, the title of which was "Louts Moon".


    When they walked into the villa, they were surprised to find Louts Moon was unusual. Traditional pavilions and terraces were close to them, and lotuses and flowerbeds were dotted. White walls and smart windows made people feel as if they had traveled through a tunnel. Modern facilities were integrated into the traditional buildings, and a perfect match.


    Neither Fiona nor Vivian had come here before. Looking around curiously, they thought that Terence was really a person who enjoyed life.


    As soon as they entered Terence''s villa, they saw the clean and tidy room decoration as expected.


    "You walk around. I''m going upstairs to rest." "We are all acquaintances. I won''t stand on ceremony." replied Terence


    "Terence, you should go to have rest now." Fiona then said hastily, "Spencer, help him go upstairs!"


    When Spencer was about to take a step forward, Vivian caught up with him and said, "I will help him to go upstairs. This is what I should do."


    The other three men were taken aback at her offer. Nonetheless, Terence didn''t refuse her help.


    With the help of Vivian''s support, Terence stood up and put his arm on her shoulder. Then he tried to support his left leg with his strength and went upstairs in case that Vivian couldn''t take it.


    The two men were limping, walking very slowly, and it was even more frightening to climb up the stairs. Then Spencer stood up and was about to help him. However, Terence suddenly turned around, which surprised him. Terence shook his head and grimaced.


    Standing still, Spencer put his hands into his pockets and dressed himself casually. He n


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t I have known what you are worried about, I will try my best to stay away from her," said Terence resolutely


    With a serious look at Terence, Vivian continued, "This time, I won''t stop you. I won''t fight with anyone. I won''t care someone who doesn''t love me... I will leave first, leaving only my back, which is my dignity... "


    Terence pressed his lips, trying to break the ice. "Why are you so serious? It won''t happen again. "


    "I just want to be prepared for it." Guilt could be seen in her eyes. "I was so worried about you tonight that I recalled the abduction happened years ago... The reason why I told you this is that I like you. I like you, so I don''t want to follow the same old path. "


    Vivian''s sudden confession made him speechless. Does she like him? ''What if she likes me? Do I love her?


    Vivian was a little nervous, "I haven''t fallen in love with anyone or I haven''t met someone I love for many years But you are different. You are so kind to me. I just like you. "


    After a long time, Terence didn''t answer her, which made her a little uneasy. She didn''t dare to look up. After a long while, she suddenly felt the approach of Terence, which made her heart tighten.


    "Shouldn''t the boy say something like that first?"


    His deep voice was intoxicating. With tears on her face, Vivian suddenly looked up and asked, "What... What do you mean?"


    "I mean..." Putting his hand around her neck, Terence moved forward with her. "What a coincidence! I love you too," he said in a lower voice. After that, he tried to hold her hands and kiss him.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was wandering around the community with Spencer. When she found no one was coming downstairs, Fiona asked, "Are they still upstairs? What are they doing? "


    When she finished, she found that Spencer was staring at her with a smirk. Fiona blushed and spat, "What... What are you thinking about?"


    "How do you know I''m overthinking?" Spencer moved closer to her on purpose.

 Chapter 346 Living Together

    "I''m sure you didn''t think of any good things when you laughed so badly." Fiona was a little shy. She tapped on his face with her finger and said, "How about you give Terence a call and ask him if he''s asleep. Do we have to wait here all the time? "


    "What if I disturb him and Vivian, and he comes down to beat me?" He smiled innocently.


    "Are you kidding me again?" "How can you be so flirtatious?" she added


    "All right, all right. I was just kidding." His eyes softened as he smoothed Fiona''s hair. He took out his phone and called Terence, "Call Terence and see what he is doing."


    Upstairs, Vivian had already got into Terence''s arms. They sat on the bed and Vivian talked about her interesting experience in shooting. She was in a good mood with a ruddy face and no tears on her face.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Vivian jumped off the bed, took the phone and gave it to Terence, "It''s from Spencer."


    "Answer the phone. Put it on speaker." Terence said calmly.


    "Yes." The moment she unlocked the phone, she heard the powerful voice of Spencer.


    "Terence, are you asleep?" With one hand on his waist, Spencer continued, "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you didn''t come downstairs to give us a call. We are still waiting for your order to leave or stay here?"


    "You can stay if you want to. And if you want to leave, just go. How can I stop you?" Terence asked with a sneer.


    "Are you okay now? Can Vivian take care of you? "


    Vivian shrugged. Glancing at her, Terence replied with a smile, "No problem. Just minor injuries. But you and Fiona, it''s troublesome to come and go between you two. Why don''t you stay here? "


    "No, thanks." Downstairs, with a suspicious look at Fiona, Spencer said, "Sarah is still in the courtyard. I don''t know what will happen if she doesn''t see us tomorrow morning. Let''s go back and see you tomorrow!"


    "Okay. Be careful on the road." Said Terence.


    "Don''t worry." Smiling, he went on, "I said you should be careful.. You must hold back yourself. If you can''t, you have to think about your injury. Don''t go too far... "


    "Spencer! What are you talking about? "


    On the other end of the line came the angry cry of Fiona, followed by the voice of Spencer for mercy. Upstairs, Vivian''s face was even redder, and Terence was a little embarrassed. He turned his face away, feeling uneasy with his eyes looking everywhere.


    "I..." Throwing his phone on the bed, Vivian turned around and said anxiously, "I''ll go downstairs and see them off! You... You can call him yourself! " Then she hurriedly opened the door and ran out.


    In the living room, hearing the door open, both Fiona and Spencer looked up to the stairs. They saw Vivian run down the stairs.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Fiona said, "Vivian, you haven''t rested yet?"


    "Not yet!" Waving her hand, Vivian gave a glare at Spencer.


    After casting a glance at Vivian from head to toe, Spencer covered his mouth and coughed. He guessed that she must have heard what he said, so he h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s worried that you might not be used to sleeping on the new bed. It seems that my worry is unnecessary."


    "You see, you are making fun of me again," Vivian said, sitting down on the chair


    "Of course not." "Wow, Miss. Wang is a good cook. She just made breakfast for you. Please eat it while it is hot," Terence added


    "I haven''t washed my face and brushed my teeth yet," she said while eating


    "Haha..." Terence couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Hey!" Vivian threw her chopsticks onto the bowl and said, "You''re laughing at me again! Do you dislike me because I''m dirty? "


    "No, no, No. I just think you are cute." Although Terence was smiling, his eyes were serious. Vivian was extremely shy, but she pretended to be strong. "Well, that''s right. I''ve been cute since I was a child."


    Then she was glutted with food. Seeing her like this, Terence also felt satisfied. While she was eating, she turned her head and saw several big shopping bags near the door. She asked, "What''s that? Why are there so many packages? "


    "Oh." Without raising his eyes, Terence said calmly, "That''s your personal belongings. Your clothes and daily necessities are all in it."


    "You..." Vivian was surprised and asked, "You told them to move in? My God.. With so many packages, have you moved all my stuff from my room? "


    "I don''t know." "I called your father and told him what happened yesterday. But your father said that he wanted you back. I pleaded him to allow you to stay here for a while. Your father packed up your things and asked someone to bring your things here," Terence added, he was still calmly.


    Vivian was driven mad, "Terence! Why did you tell my father! I''m screwed! ''! You did it on purpose! "


    "Yes, I did it on purpose. What''s wrong with that? I just want to live with you, did I do the wrong thing? "


    "For the first time, I saw someone playing with a rascal, and what he said was so fresh, refined and upright."


    "Because it was the first time in my life that I had acted shamelessly."

 Chapter 347 The New Life After They Live Together

    After the breakfast, Vivian packed her bag and put it on the table upstairs. She asked Terence to come with her as well. She wanted to show him her works.


    "You must have no idea where I took this picture, right?"


    "I like this one best. I''m so happy to see it."


    "I even won the prize in this photo!"


    Vivian showed her photo album to Terence, each photo shared her own story. Terence listened quietly, and what he heard and saw was not only the story in the pictures, but also her experience.


    Vivian liked to keep flowers. After making the bed, she put all her potted plants on the windowsill one by one, and then took out a small kettle. With her back to Terence, she sprinkled water on the plants gently in the sunshine. With a faint smile on her face, she said, "These plants are most lovely."


    "You''re taking good care of them." Looking at the growing plants, Terence smiled slowly.


    "Yes, I just like plants. "I''m in a good mood when I see these plants..." They have great vitality! " Vivian reached out and touched those branches and leaves, reluctant to take her eyes off them, as if she was a child.


    "What do you think of the room?" "When I am at home, the room I live in is just like this. I am used to this layout and don''t want to change," she added and turned to look at Terence.


    "Good." Glancing at the room again, Terence said calmly. The original black and white color of the room had completely changed to a warm and lovely appearance that only girls could have, and the room was full of vitality. In particular, the romantic pictures stood against the wall.


    Vivian was not as naughty as she used to be, but she was gentle and quiet, basking in the sunshine.


    A warm feeling surged up in Terence''s heart.


    After a while, Vivian looked for another treasure in the bag. Taking out the treasure, she shouted excitedly, "You will like it, ha ha."


    "What?" Terence looked up and saw that Vivian took out a set of chess. He asked surprisingly, "Do you have this set?"


    "Yes." Vivian nodded and put the chessboard on the bed. "My mother bought me the teenager version when I was young."


    Terence looked at the chessboard and found that it was smaller than the regular ones.


    "Mr. Terence, what about playing a game of chess?" After putting the chess pieces in order, Vivian looked at Terence provocatively.


    "Okay." Terence nodded. Since they were both free, they could play the game to kill the time. So he picked up the chess pieces and started fighting with Vivian. But he didn''t expect that she was also good at it. They had fought for a while. It was still unknown who would win.


    Vivian was sitting on the bed, holding her chin with her left hand, and fondling the "eaten" chess piece with her right hand. Staring at the chessboard, she was thinking about what to do next.


    Terence was also holding a piece of chess. He looked at the competition on the board and then looked up at Selina. With a smile on his face all t


    an turned around and rushed to him excitedly, "Really? Where do you want to eat? "


    "Whatever. We will go wherever you like." With a smile on his face, Terence said, "I know you''re tired of doing a week to cook for me, so I will reward you with my actions."


    Vivian sat next to Terence, "How about having some crabs? It''s the best time to have crabs now. "


    "Okay." Terence nodded as he put his notebook away. "We''ll set out soon. There''s no car here. Let''s go on foot," he added


    "Okay." Vivian quickly bit the apple and smiled, with a dimple hanging on her lips.


    Terence smiled. "You''ve eaten everything to your lips?"


    "What? Where? " She asked confusedly.


    Terence shook his head as he raised his hand and wiped the sticky liquid from her mouth. When he was about to take his hand back and smelt the scent of Vivian, he stopped and put his hand on her cheek.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "I want to kiss you."


    "What HMM... "


    Before Vivian could blush, her breath had been taken away by Terence. There was nothing but peace of masculinity in her breath. Terence held on to Vivian''s shoulder tightly, his lips pressed against hers and kissed her recklessly.


    Her mind went blank, and she was drunk


    Vivian involuntarily grabbed his clothes and responded clumsily. For so many days, they had been gentlemen, without even a slightest intimate contact. She did not expect that when they met, it would become uncontrollable.


    Terence didn''t say anything. He just held her in his arms and rested his chin on her head, trying to calm himself down. He always mocked at Spencer for his lack of composure and his failure in winning Fiona''s heart.. He didn''t know at all that he was no better than him.


    He wouldn''t have let go of her if he hadn''t made up his mind. ''Does he like her?''


    Seeing that Terence didn''t move for a long time, Vivian said in a low voice, "I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "

 Chapter 348 Do I Look Like Pregnant

    After tidying up and getting changed, the two of them went out for dinner. For the intimacy just now, they tacitly did not speak. When they walked out of the door, Terence''s intention was obvious to stretch out his hand. Vivian smiled and put her hand in his hand. Then they walked out together.


    Terence wore an ordinary sportswear and a flat cap because of the gauze on his head. Moreover, in order to match Terence, Vivian also changed into light jeans and canvas shoes. From a distance, they looked like a young couple who had just walked out of the campus. They were sunny and well matched.


    When they were talking on the way, Terence looked at the weather and suddenly said, "Let''s eat quickly today. The weather is bad. It''s going to rain."


    "Don''t worry!" "Forget it. Eating is the most important thing. Don''t do such trifles as raining," she said indifferently


    "I haven''t taken a walk for a long time. When I go out, I will either take a car or take a car," replied Terence, smiling. I''d like to take a walk. "


    "Who is Mr. Terence? If you don''t take the car, do you have to walk?" Vivian teased. In this week, Vivian was well aware of his family background. It was not out of his expectation that people called him Mr. Terence. ''never mind. It''s a tradition that cars are available to pick him up every time he goes out. So every time she ridiculed him about it.''.


    "I''m leaving now." Said Terence with a smile.


    "Oh, speaking of this Shall we buy a bike? " Vivian ran to Terence and said excitedly, "We can exercise. Take me with you when we go out to play."


    "Sure, we will buy it." Said Terence.


    Vivian smiled and suddenly thought of something. She bit her lips and asked, "Are you getting better soon?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "But why do you look unhappy?"


    "No, I didn''t!" Vivian blinked her eyes, pretending to be innocent, and said with a smile, "Only when you are recovered can I feel less guilty!" But I''ll leave when you''re fully recovered


    Terence stared at her, lost in thought. He wasn''t sure what she was thinking about. It was too difficult to decipher what a woman was thinking. Even though he was able to guess something, he didn''t dare say that rashly.


    In order not to waste food, Terence went to order a table of crabs at the restaurant. He had planned to invite more people, but he put down his phone when he saw the pitiful and drooling look on Vivian''s face.


    There were hairy crabs, drunk crab, crab yellow crab cakes, shrimp crab cakes made by cheese, crab soup, golden melon and grains rice stewed in five Valley


    Exquisite dishes were served on the table one by one, and Vivian couldn''t help gulping down them. Terence had seen what she was doing and felt satisfied. He slowly shelled the crab for her and put it on her plate.


    "Thank you." She grabbed the cra


    hat and shook the rain on his head. The smell was a little sniffy, but it was much better than that of Vivian. He said, "I didn''t expect it to rain so heavily."


    "Yes." "I''m wet through," Vivian said in a hoarse voice Then, she glanced at Terence and cried in shock, "Your gauze son your head is wet."


    "It''s okay." Terence waved his hand. "Go to take a shower and change your clothes first."


    "No way!" Vivian shook her head and kicked off her high heels. Then she found the medicine chest and sat down on the carpet leisurely. She opened the chest and said, "Come here. Let me change your gauze."


    "All right." Terence also sat on the carpet next to Vivian.


    Vivian sat up straight and carefully unwrapped the gauze on Terence''s head. Her clothes were somewhat transparent because of the rain. As soon as Terence looked up, his eyes were just in front of Vivian. He indistinctly saw her indistinct skin, and all of a sudden, his blood and energy surged up, directly rushed to his head.


    "Damn it..." Terence muttered and turned his head away immediately.


    "Don''t move!" With her arms around his face, Vivian gently turned his head back.


    Terence clenched his fist and widened his eyes. He stared at her chest and felt a fire burning in his chest. His mind went blank, and he wanted to close his eyes, but it was out of control


    "Okay."


    When Terence was on the verge of going crazy, a sweet voice came from the top of his head. Vivian stepped back and nodded her head. "I have strapped it up, but..."


    "Just what?" Asked Terence in a low and hoarse voice, which was out of Terence''s expectation. He wanted to shift his attention from her.


    "But the scars on your head are getting better soon." A hint of disappointment flashed through Vivian''s eyes as she collected the medicine cabinet. Then she said, "I''m going to pack up my things, too and I''m leaving."

 Chapter 349 Stay Here And Dont Go

    Terence was a little surprised. It was the second time that she mentioned he was almost recovered. Disappointment flashed on her face every time she talked about it. Was she sad because he was well and she was going to leave?


    Seeing that Terence didn''t respond to her, Vivian was depressed. She pouted and stood up with the medicine box.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    But as soon as she stood up, her mind went blank all of a sudden. And it was out of her control that her body fell back.


    "Vivian!" cried Terence as he suddenly stood up from the carpet and grabbed Vivian by the arm. Vivian turned around and jumped into Terence''s arms, dropping the medicine box to the ground with a loud bang. Terence was unable to keep his balance and fell to the sofa when he was caught by Vivian.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    They hadn''t got time to react and fell to the sofa, but as they hadn''t breathed a sigh of relief, the bounce that Vivian specially selected and 100% of the bounce had exerted the bounce, they immediately fell to the carpet.


    Terence was on top of Vivian, and he was completely shocked by the series of fall and roll.


    "Haha Haha... " Lying on the carpet, Vivian first came to herself and laughed, trembling all over. She grabbed Terence''s clothes tightly and said, "This sofa is really full of bounce Haha... "


    Terence was suddenly discouraged by her words. He didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Are you kidding me! Why are you in such a hurry! We almost went out for several circles because of you! Did you fall down? "


    Vivian stuck her tongue out and shook her head, "It''s all your fault."


    "Are you blaming me?" Terence lowered his head and tapped on her forehead.


    Vivian snorted and nudged Terence, pouting, "Get up, you''re all wet. I''m going to take a bath."


    Terence took her restless hands and held her tightly. With his deep eyes, he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "You..." Vivian blushed with shyness and felt that the atmosphere became a little awkward. "What are you doing! Let go of me... "


    "Answer my question first." Terence''s breathing became rapid as he scanned her face.


    "Yes." Her voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    "Are you leaving when I recover?" Terence''s heart beat faster and faster. "Move everything? Including the sofa you bought? "


    Vivian purled her lips, "You paid for the sofa. I can''t take it with me."


    Terence clenched his hands tightly and grasped her wrist tightly. He asked with a hint of annoyance in his eyes, "What about the other stuff?"


    "If it''s mine, then move out; if it''s not mine, then stay," Vivian stared at Terence, and there was a note of resentment in her voice.


    "So you mean If it''s mine, then it will stay here. Right? " Terence''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat.


    "Well, that''s it." Dumbfounded, she nodded.


    "Then you don''t go either." Exhaled lightly, his breath fell on her face like a fire. Terence lowered his head again to make them closer to each other. "Because you are mine too," he said


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Vivia


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r and said, "Why are you so naughty?"


    "You call it bad? I am very serious! " Spencer covered themselves with the quilt and said, "Come on, please come tonight! I want to have a brother or a sister for Sarah. It''ll be great that there would be another little baby to accompany you. When I''m not with you, you can play with two kids. How nice it is! "


    "No way!" Giggling, Fiona got out of bed and answered, "I don''t want a baby anymore."


    "What?" Hearing what Fiona said, Spencer stopped and raised his head too. He stared at her and said, "Do you want to have one child in the third generation of the Cheng family?"


    Fiona couldn''t help but laugh in her heart, but she pretended to be serious and said innocently, "You can ask someone else for help. There must be a lot of people who want to have your baby, right?"


    "No one else, only you." Annoyed, Spencer could only use a kiss to block her words. "If you don''t give birth to a baby for me, nobody will. If you don''t want a baby, then don''t. "


    While avoiding the kiss from Spencer, Fiona smiled and murmured, "I want to talk about this after college."


    "Having a baby after graduation?" Asked Spencer.


    "Yes." Fiona nodded slightly. In fact, she also felt that the Cheng family and Sarah were too lonely.


    A light bulb went off in his mind. "Okay. We''ll have another baby after your graduation." Although he said so, in fact, Spencer didn''t think so. If she was pregnant, then she had to deliver the baby. And he worked so hard on this thing, maybe he would win the lottery. He didn''t want to upset the little kid at college who wanted something from Fiona. It was a good opportunity for him to declare his sovereignty over her after she had a baby.


    Thinking of this, he pulled the quilt again to cover on them, with his hands and feet restless.


    "Hey..." The annoyed voice of Fiona came from the quilt, "Didn''t I tell you that I don''t want a baby?"


    Then Spencer mumbled, "Baby or not, it won''t hinder us from being sweet..."

 Chapter 350 They Slept Together

    The sunshine shone on the bed in the bedroom of the villa. Since it had rained last night, the sun light was especially precious today. The two persons in bed, with their eyes closed, smiled faintly as if they were having a good dream.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    The phone on the bedside suddenly rang. He stretched out his hand and groped on the table for a long time before he finally got the phone back.


    Terence struggled out under the quilt, rubbed his face and was speechless when he saw the caller ID. It was only seven o''clock. What was Spencer calling for!


    "Well..." With a little groan, Vivian turned over and asked in a muddled voice, "Why is the phone still ringing?"


    "Go back to sleep." Terence raised one hand to cover Vivian''s ear and clicked at the phone with the other. "Why are you calling me? It''s still so early in the morning" he said in a somewhat harsh and low voice


    "Are you choked?" Spencer replied impolitely, "I have finished my morning exercise. You haven''t got up yet, have you? How can you be so lazy? Our Sarah has already got up. "


    "Yes! Sarah is getting up! "


    Sarah''s voice came from the other end of the line. Terence laughed, "Why do you call me?"


    "I want to ask if you have recovered. I want to see you." "But since you''re so energetic, I guess you''re okay too," Spencer added


    "Even so, you should also come here!" "You can set off now. You can bring some breakfast with you by the way. Just go to the buns shop at the western area of the residential compound and buy some buns and two bowls of porridge. "


    "Terence, I find that you are becoming more and more shameless." Spencer snorted, "How dare you!"


    Terence smiled trembling, "Why are you so reluctant to buy breakfast for me? Cursing! I have bought you so many times! It''s time for you to appreciate my kindness. "


    "Did you finish the phone call, Terence?" "I''m so sleepy. Stop!" Vivian cried in pain.


    "Okay, okay, I''m hanging up. I''m covering your ears. Go to sleep. "


    Spencer then quietly listened to the conversation over the phone. Unexpectedly, he heard the voice of Vivian, so he quickly waved to let Fiona come over to listen to the sound of the phone. On the other side, Fiona, who was listening to the telephone, didn''t feel anything special. She glanced at Spencer only to see that he said in the lip language, "They had slept together!" Fiona''s eyes suddenly lit up. She covered her mouth with her hand and thought, ''Oh, my God


    "Remember to bring me breakfast. Do you hear me?" Terence shouted at Spencer. Then Spencer nodded and said, "Okay, okay. Mr. Terence, thank you for your hard work. I will send the breakfast to your home on time in an hour. Is that okay?"


    "Okay!" Terence simply responded and then hung up the phone.


    "Terence and Vivian..." Fiona asked in disbelief, "Really? Isn''t it too soon? "


    After hanging up, Spencer grabbed the phone and said, "Never mind. Let''s go to the restaurant to have a look. He asked me to bring him breakfast


    Miss Clara? Coffee? Tea? "


    "No, thanks." Clara shook her head and stood in front of Terence. "I just came here to check. I''m relieved to see you''re fine now. My cousin is always a rash person. Since such a bad thing happened this time, I heard that she even didn''t dare to go back home. Mr. Terence, I am so sorry to disturb you for so long. "


    "It''s okay. I asked her to stay." Terence responded with a slight smile.


    Clara forced a smile, "Oh, I see! That''s I worry too much. " After that, she looked at the furnishings in the living room and said, "Mr. Terence, I know you have a sense of life. The flowers are fresh."


    Terence looked around and said with a smile, "Those flowers are arranged and arranged by Vivian."


    Since she knew a lot of people, Clara could see the affection in Terence''s eyes at a glance. So she began to speak slowly, "Mr. Terence, are you and Vivian in such a good relationship? Don''t you consider others? "


    Terence was still smiling, but there was already a hint of displeasure in his eyes. "I don''t understand what you mean, Miss Clara. As the elder sister of Vivian, since I am with her, shouldn''t you bless us? Why do you still persuade me to consider others? "


    "That''s because, for you, I..."


    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    At that moment, the doorbell rang again, which brought a sigh of relief to Terence. He apologized to Clara in a hurry and then turned to open the door.


    "My dear daddy!"


    As soon as Terence opened the door, he heard a sweet voice from Sarah. Suddenly, he smiled and took the little girl in his arms. While kissing her, he said, "My dear Sarah! Little girl, you finally come to see me? Kiss daddy. "


    "Mua..." Sarah kissed on Terence''s face.


    "Is Sarah coming?" There was a surprise voice from Vivian upstairs suddenly, followed by the sound of footsteps, "Terence, bring Sarah for me to have fun!"


    While standing at the door and hearing what Vivian said, Spencer got angry and asked, "Is my daughter playing with her?"

 Chapter 351 Are You Proposing

    As Fiona couldn''t help but burst into laughter, Terence responded, "I will give you my child to let you play with him or her. Are you feeling better now? "


    As soon as he said this, even Spencer laughed. "It''s not settled yet! You haven''t even been married. How could you have a child? "


    "I can get on the car first and then fill the ticket." Terence teased himself.


    "Go away! I know you didn''t do anything good last night. Why are you showing off? " Spencer pushed Terence away and carried the breakfast to the room. "Why are you standing in front of the door? Don''t you know the way to treat guests?" Then he took Fiona''s hand and walked inside. When he took two steps, he looked up and found that it was Clara who was in the living room. He stopped and asked, "Do you have a guest?"


    Clara was also surprised to see them. She couldn''t help but admire them. Birds of a feather flock together. Both Terence''s friends were so excellent. So she nodded gently.


    "Sarah, I''m coming!"


    All of a sudden, they both fell into silence. Before they could say anything else, Vivian went downstairs, like a gust of wind. She was bouncing up and down the stairs, humming a cheerful tone. She looked up and saw what happened in the living room. She stopped and asked, "Clara, why are you here?"


    "I come to see you." There was no expression on Clara''s face. She looked at Vivian up and down. Vivian was in rabbit pajamas and her hairy hat was on her back. Frowning, Clara was about to take her eyes off her when she noticed the red marks on Vivian''s neck.


    Slowly, Vivian walked into the living room. She frowned when she found that Clara was staring at her neck. She smoothed back her hair, which made the hickey more obvious.


    "Clara, why are you staring at my neck?" Under the intent gaze of Clara, Vivian felt her scalp tingle. She said in a daze.


    "Ahem!" Terence coughed violently and turned around to look at Sarah, blushing.


    Both Spencer and Fiona noticed it. Fiona''s face turned red, but she didn''t know how to remind her. With a snicker, Spencer caressed Terence''s waist.


    "Aunt Vivian, your neck is bleeding!" Sarah saw that Vivian touching her neck and said in a hurry, "Let my mom pack it for you! It hurts! "


    "Bleeding? Not at all! It doesn''t hurt... " Vivian suddenly stopped, tossed the hat on her back and put it on her head. Her face turned red, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to start Why are you standing here? Fiona, come and sit here! "


    "What? Oh... " Still in a daze, Fiona nodded and was pulled by her to sit on the sofa.


    "Clara, why don''t you take a seat too?" Vivian was a little uneasy. Seeing that Terence carried Sarah in his arms, she looked at him in disapproval.


    Terence pressed his lips and gave her an innocent look.


    "I don''t want to sit here." Clara shook her head and said, "I''m relieved to see that you and Mr. Ter


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ould I do, Vivian? I think I''m falling in love with you now."


    Vivian wanted to laugh but found it incredible. Her heart beat faster and faster while she was gasping for air.


    Instead, Terence locked her between the door and him and said with a sigh, "Honey, you''re so gorgeous. You''ve captured my heart in just a few days What about? Will you consider marrying me? "


    "What''s so good about marrying you?" Vivian stammered.


    "Haha..." Terence smiled, "You will get double benefits from all the rights as a girlfriend has. My money is yours, mine is you, everything is yours. What you need to do is to be with me. "


    "Well, it sounds that Not bad. " "Are you proposing?" Vivian asked, peeking at Terence


    "You can say that." Terence nodded.


    "Then, what about the ring? Where are the flowers? " Vivian then looked up at him with courage and said, "I won''t marry you if you say that! The street is full of pursuers. I, I still have to think about it! "


    "Then how long do you need to think about it?" Terence teased her and whispered in her ear, trying to make her fall in love with him.


    "Well, it depends on your performance!" She tried hard to hold back her laughter.


    "Am I not good enough?" Terence lifted his brows and gave a cunning smile. He quickly carried her on his shoulder while she was in a daze.


    "Wow -" Vivian screamed and jumped on Terence''s shoulder with smile. "Terence, what are you going to do?"


    "Honey, you''ve already captured my heart. Why don''t you just seize the chance to win my body? Since we are free today, something we can do now and we don''t have to wait until night! " Then, Terence went upstairs with Vivian on his shoulder.


    Vivian laughed and shouted, "You''re such a naughty boy. Who''s your sweetheart? Who will capture your body? Put me down! "


    "Honey, how many times have I called you? Did you feel it?" Terence smiled. "As a punishment, you have to capture my body..."

 Chapter 352 Terence, A Good Man

    The night was short and the sun was high. From then on, the king would not get up early.


    It was a masterpiece by Spencer. He often heaved a sigh and sang in Terence''s ear to express his love for Fiona. Meanwhile, he accused himself of being disappointing. Terence always called him a loser. But when it came to himself, he found himself inferior to him.


    Since the day of proposal, Terence and Vivian''s relationship had been getting deeper and deeper. They were bond to be together. During the day and night, Terence accompanied her by her side. He couldn''t stop his desire for her. Sometimes, Terence even thought that it was better for him to live with Vivian like this for his injury! ''What company? What career? It''s nothing compared with Vivian!'' he thought.


    However, thinking about the things that should be thought about was enough. What should be done was done.


    Three days later, when Terence finished his "closed door", he had to go to the company to deal with the piled up things. In fact, Vivian didn''t have to go to the company, but the two of them knew each other with tacit understanding and they couldn''t separate from each other. So she was happy to go to the company with Terence to play computer games.


    "Haha Hee hee. "


    When Vivian entered the design department of the company, she was sitting on her original chair. She stared at the computer screen with her beautiful eyes but didn''t focus. She just giggled.


    "What happened to Vivian?"


    "I don''t know! She has been smirking all morning. "


    "Is she going to marry Mr. Terence?"


    "Eighty percent sure..."


    People in the office were talking about her, but she did not notice that she had been treated as a panda the whole morning.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    When she was in a daze, someone knocked on the baffle plate at her desk. She suddenly raised her head, looked into Terence''s smiling eyes, and stood up unconsciously. "Oh, you''re here?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "It''s time for lunch. Shall we go?"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah." She then walked up to Terence and stood next to him, shoulder to shoulder. Like a young girl who just reached puberty, Vivian was speaking a lot around Terence.


    "What should we eat for lunch? Ouch, I''m so hungry! It''s good to eat anything, isn''t it? "


    "You are not with me this morning... When are you free? Let''s play games together! At least we could fulfill the task for a couple! I want to know the result! "


    Replied Terence. When they arrived at the dining hall, he wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Vivian was not punctilious, but she was good at gauging people''s mind. Noticing that the smile on his face was unusual, she asked, "Is there something on your mind?"


    Terence gave her a glance, picked up a slice of braised pork and handed it to her. Then he said slowly, "Nothing serious. I just have something to tell you in advance. I don''t want you to be oversensitive."


    "What? What''s the matter? " Asked Vivian.


    "I''m going to MS Tea House after in the evening." Instead of answering her question directly, Terence looked at her in a trembling voice. He then explai


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    A faint smile came from the kitchen.


    Vivian stuck out her tongue and rushed to the kitchen. Hugging the figure who was cooking, she said coquettishly, "Ouch, Dad, I miss you so much!"


    "Do you miss me, or the dishes I cooked?" Said Jacob Xia, Vivian''s father, with a smile.


    "Both." Letting go of her father, Vivian sniffed and asked, "Dad, do you know I''m back? How do you cook all my favorite dishes?? "


    "Do I need to guess?" Jacob smiled and said, "Terence called me this afternoon and said that he would send you back home on time. He said that you would be home on time at six o''clock. I think you should arrive at home as soon as possible."


    "Terence? Upon hearing this, Vivian knitted her brows and felt both funny and annoying. ''When did dad and Mr. Terence know each other so well?'' she wondered. More ridiculously, Terence called his father.


    "Have much enjoyment and forget to go back home?" Jacob carried the dished and put them on the table, and said, "Put them on the table. We''ll have the dinner right away."


    "What do you mean? Dad, I don''t know what you are talking about. " "Oh, you mean going to live with Terence?" Vivian asked, pretending not to understand. That''s because I have to take care of him. Don''t get me wrong. "


    "Humph! Don''t play dumb with me!" Jacob smiled, took off his apron and said, "You silly girl, how could you have an accident while driving? Fortunately, it was not something serious! I was angry and anxious at that time. If it weren''t for Terence calling me to plead with you, I would have punished you. "


    "What?" Vivian was so surprised, "Call you for mercy? Dad, how many phone calls have you received from Terence? "


    "One day at most." Jacob smiled and said, "He has told me everything about you and him, but you still want to hide it from me! He said that he wanted to settle the matter with you as soon as possible. He also said that he wanted to have dinner at home today, but you didn''t agree. "


    "I..." Vivian was rendered speechless. ''Damn it! Why does Terence keep everything from me?'' she thought angrily.

 Chapter 353 Who Called Me Gigolo

    Although there were only two of them, the atmosphere was cozy and harmonious. Jacob was a doctor who had saved the life and helped the injured. He had always been a good man in the patient''s heart for many years. He took good care of Vivian at home and as a mother and father. Jacob had lived most of his life, and he never let go of anything else. Vivian''s marriage was the most important thing in his life. Now, the appearance of Terence truly fulfilled his dream.


    "Terence is a good boy. If you can settle down with him, I will die without anything to regret."


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!" Vivian complained with disagree, "Dad, you''re too young to regret even if you die! We are waiting for you to teach our new baby to play chess! "


    "Okay." Jacob nodded with a smile and said, "Come on, let''s have dinner."


    "Got it." Vivian praised while eating, "Dad, your dishes are still as delicious as before."


    "How about inviting Terence to eat with us next time?"


    "Terence, Terence..." Vivian snorted, "Why do you always think of him? What drugs did he feed you? "


    Jacob smiled, in a word, Terence was a good boy. Vivian had no idea what Terence had done behind her back, nor did she know that he had pacified her father a long time ago. Although she had a little complaint on her face, her heart had long been filled with sweetness, as if she was sweet to jump into Terence''s arms at the moment.


    At the same time, at the MS Tea House.


    Clara was wearing a light blue cheongsam with a short sleeved cloak, and her hair was coiled into a ponytail, which exposed her slender neck. With a hairpin in her hair, she walked toward Terence steadily. She then walked a few steps forward, slightly crouched down, gently bowed to him and smiled.


    "I''m sorry Miss Clara. I''m afraid that I have to bow to you, too." Terence replied with a smile. He took back his amazement and thought, ''Vivian is so beautiful in a cheongsam, isn''t she?''


    "In the club, I always wear like this." Clara smiled, "It''s also for the convenience of performing tea ceremony later."


    "Really?" Terence became a little interested. "It''s my honor to meet Miss Clara''s performance."


    Pursing her lips, Clara smiled. Her every move was not like the domineering posture she wore in a tight skirt and high-heeled shoes, but a combination of an elegant lady and a daughter.


    "Mr. Terence, please don''t mind it." "Mr. Terence, please have a seat," Clara said politely.


    When Terence was about to nod his head, a voice came from outside the door, "Manager Clara, your guest has arrived."


    "Let them in." Clara said flatly. Then, a hollowed out wooden door was opened, and two men and a woman walked in. They greeted each other simply and spoke for the cooperation case.


    In the meanwhile, Clara performed a whole set of traditional style black dragon tea skill, and every move was threw into air, with a delicate temperament. The faint fragrance of the tea seemed to be intoxicating.


    "Manager Clara, you are such good at playing the tea skills. I am so attracted by your talent and skills. If this show video is shown on the Internet,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    rrived. The three hooligans were scared.


    "Spare me, sir! Please forgive me! " The man who was seized by Terence cried out.


    "Humph!" Terence shook off that man''s hand coldly. The three fled like scurrying with the security guards on. ''Son of a bitch! Who the hell do you think you are? It was their honor to be beaten by him.


    "Mr. Terence, I''m sorry. Are you okay?" Clara asked.


    "Nothing." Terence shook his head and asked, "Miss Clara, are you all right?"


    "No, I''m fine." Clara also shook her head and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Terence."


    "I just can''t stand them curse me like that anymore." Terence sighed, "Miss Clara, you''d better not get involved with these people. They are really hard to deal with."


    "I know." It was rare to see her look fatigued. "But doing business makes me feel helpless. They have come several times before, and I think they are very difficult to deal with. If not, I wouldn''t have dodged the attack just now. "


    With a frown, Terence put his hand in his pocket and added, "I think you should be protected by more people." Clara''s eyes lit up, as soon as she opened her mouth, Terence''s phone rang.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    "I''m sorry." Terence apologized and picked up the phone. As soon as he saw the number, his eyebrows became smooth. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Terence, it''s past ten. Why didn''t you call me?" The voice of Vivian with a smile came the other end of the line, "Didn''t you say that you would be home at ten o''clock? Have you returned home? "


    "Not yet." Replied Terence with a rising tone of voice. "But I''ll be back soon."


    "Why haven''t you come back?" Vivian said sweetly.


    "Mr. Terence, can you drive me home later?" Clara asked in a medium voice towards the direction of his phone, biting her lips.


    Terence suddenly stopped speaking on the other side of the phone. He frowned and was about to speak but the phone was suddenly hanged up.


    Terence had no choice but to close his eyes helplessly, turn around and said to Clara indifferently, "You did it on purpose."


    "Yes, you''re right. I did it on purpose."

 Chapter 354 You Are Making Trouble Out Of Nothing

    Terence put his phone back to his pocket. His eyes narrowed as he looked at her coldly. "What do you want to do?"


    With determination and stubbornness on her face, Clara winked at the security guards standing beside her, and they quietly left. Only Terence and Clara stood on the path.


    There was a trace of frustration and disgust in Terence''s eyes. When he was about to leave, Clara stretched out her hand to stop him.


    "I like you, Mr. Terence, can you try to like me?" Finally, Clara bared her heart to them, with tears in her eyes, which were brimming with deep affection and pleading. This was the first time that she had confessed her love to a man. Her heart was pounding! But she couldn''t care less. The closer she got to Terence, the more she was attracted by him. Even if she only had some communication with him on work, she couldn''t resist his love!


    "I''m sorry, but I won''t give it a try." Terence narrowed his eyes


    "Can''t you just give me a chance?" It was the first time that Clara acted in such a humble manner. She had always been a strong woman. She always fought for the first place no matter how difficult it was. But when facing Terence, she threw away her self-esteem and dignity, uncovered the hazy veil of their love. She knew that Terence was so smart that he could even guess that she liked him. But if she didn''t say anything, then Terence would never say anything.


    She didn''t want herself to even have a chance to say her affection to him.


    Hearing that, Terence breathed a sigh of relief. If Clara kept being ambitious to him, which would make Vivian misunderstand, it would be better to say it out and refuse her with no mercy.


    "I already have a girlfriend." Terence said ironically, "That girl is Miss Clara''s cousin. It was said that one could not bully a friend''s wife. It makes sense to us three. "


    "So what? You are just boyfriend and girlfriend. You are not equal to the point that you only have her. " Clara widened her eyes, seeming more powerful, "Don''t you think our first meeting is a God''s gift? We look at each other and think we are the blind dates for each other... "


    "But it''s Vivian who is going to have a blind date with me." Terence interrupted her impatiently, "if you really think it''s fate, then let me tell you, the relationship between me and Vivian is far beyond that. I think it''s my destiny to meet her for the first time. "


    "The first time?" Clara said trembling, "You..." when? Didn''t you meet in the coffee shop for the first time? "


    "No, it''s not." Terence said loudly, "If you have to know that Fine. " Terence shrugged and told her all about his first encounter with Vivian.


    She stumbled out of the sidewalk? Hearing that, the expression in Clara''s eyes changed. How could Vivian...


    Noticing that Clara kept silent, Terence added, "I''m going to marry Vivian."


    "Get married? !" Surprised, Clara furrowed her eyebrows. "Have you decided?"


    "Yes." Terence nodded and t


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    art." Terence clenched his fist. "If you shout like that, other people may think that I have bullied you!"


    "You did bully me!"


    "Okay, okay, we''ll talk about it when we get back..."


    After their conversation faded away, two madams walked out from the shade of the tree outside the second floor and said with a snicker.


    "Oh my God! Young people nowadays are really capable of doing anything!"


    "The way he just held her up is so handsome..."


    "Yes, it''s so romantic to have a fight!"


    Terence went upstairs with Vivian in his arms. He pressed her directly to the sofa, with one hand on her wrist above her head and the other on her waist, staring at her intensely.


    Vivian''s face was as red as a tomato. "What, what do you want, Terence?" she asked


    Terence opened his mouth and swallowed, looking very sexy. Then he slowly said, "Even if I want to do something, I have to explain before I do it."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Vivian turned her head. The thought of Clara''s proud voice pierced into his heart. Judging from the voice, she speculated that Clara uttered those words on purpose when she called Terence.


    "I have nothing with her. You are worried about us." Terence whispered in her ear and explained.


    "You think so, but my cousin doesn''t think so!" "Would you be with her if I weren''t here?" Vivian asked abruptly, biting her lips


    Terence was taken aback by her words, but then he burst into laughter. "You''re the only one in front of me now. There''s not so much" if "in front of me."


    "Look! You see! " "You were avoiding my question! My question is, will you be with her But you didn''t answer me! "


    Terence was speechless. "Sweetheart, what''s wrong with your logic thinking?"


    "Humph!" Vivian snorted and didn''t say a word anymore.


    Terence smiled, but his eyes became serious. He turned Vivian''s head to look at her and said, "I won''t be with her, neither will I be with someone else. Without you, I will live alone, okay? "

 Chapter 355 We Will Get Married Tomorrow

    Seeing the earnest look in his eyes, Vivian somehow felt sorry for him. ''Loneliness? Are you serious?'' she thought.


    "I won''t allow you to be lonely all your life!" "Fine, I''ll listen to your explanation," Vivian continued in a softer tone. If you can''t give me a reasonable reason, I won''t forgive you. "


    "Okay." Terence smiled and started to explain. Then he told her everything that had happened in the club.


    Vivian asked, "Are you very proud that my cousin likes you so much? Emm? Mr. Terence? "


    "There is nothing to be proud of." Raising his eyebrows, Terence released his grip on Vivian and said proudly, "There are so many people who like me. Is there one more person who likes me? She is not a fairy. Why should I be proud of her? "


    "You wish!" "Wow, Mr. Terence is so upright, but he hides such an arrogant heart under his pretty face."


    "What a narcissist!" Terence made an obeisance to Vivian''s neck, "Do you want me to walk around in your room?"


    "Holy crap!" "I only have a bed in my room and all the things have been moved into your villa. Did you forget it?" Vivian asked


    "It doesn''t matter." "It''s enough to have a bed," replied Terence with a snicker


    "Hey, what are you doing?" She nipped his ear and warned, "Don''t think too much."


    "How do you know I''m overthinking?" Terence smiled even more happily. He stood up quickly, grabbed her hand and pushed her to the bedroom. "No matter what happened, we have to see it!"


    Therefore, Vivian was pushed into the room unwillingly. As soon as she opened the door, she saw no one in the room.


    Glancing around the room, Terence pointed at the balcony and said, "The plants and flowers you bought should be placed here. Then he turned to another direction and pointed at the wall opposite the bed. "The photo you took should be hung here..."


    "Your glass should be placed on the night table. The camera is also around you. It may put beside the pillow casually... "


    Terence turned the room around and made a correct arrangement about what should be put and what shouldn''t be placed.


    "How do you know?" Vivian was shocked.


    "My feeling?" Terence raised his eyebrows. After getting along with her for such a long time, he had known his life style like the palm of a hand. So it was not a problem at all for him to deal with such decoration problems.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Terence has a sixth sense," "But it''s time to go to bed. When will you go home?" Vivian snorted.


    "Go home?" Terence casually sat on the bed that only had a quilt left. He looked around and said, "Who said I was going home? If I go back, you have to stay at home alone. I am worried about you. "


    "There is nothing to worry about... It''s not like I''ve been alone for a while. And I''m not a little kid. "


    "That''s because you didn''t meet me before." With a slight smile on his face, Terence was about to call over to let Vivian come over when he sudd


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    say that again." Terence let go of her reluctantly after the deep kiss. His voice was hoarse with a little fear. All of a sudden, he didn''t dare to think about the days without her, not to mention the days he had to live alone...


    But Vivian still couldn''t help defending herself, "I''m just kidding. My acting skill is so good that I have fooled you."


    Sensing the dissatisfaction in Terence''s eyes, she added, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "Since you are wrong, do you want to punish you so that you won''t make the same mistake in the future?" Terence asked, lowering his head and taking a glance at Vivian.


    "Punish me? What? "


    Hardly had she finished speaking, she was pushed down to the bed by Terence. He rolled over and pressed her down. He buried his head into her hair and laughed, "Now you know what punishment it is?"


    "Terence!" Embarrassed and angry, she exclaimed, "Have you lost your mind? Shameless rascal! This is my house! "


    "What does it matter? It will also be my home. " Terence lowered his head and kissed on her lips again. There was a hint of restlessness in his kiss. He wanted to punish her. She made him panic just now.


    Vivian was a little infatuated with Terence and her thoughts were gradually taken away by him. She was dazed when Terence spoke again, "Vivian, you go to marry me tomorrow, and prepare your ID."


    There seemed to be a hint of sweetness in the air around them. Vivian dodged his kiss and asked, "What did you say? Get married? Are you proposing to me again? "


    "No, I''m not proposing. I''m forcing you to get married with me." Terence commanded in a firm voice, "Tomorrow, you have to go there no matter what."


    "I don''t agree!"


    "Honey, you have no right to say anything."


    "For what?"


    "Because I love you."


    "Terence, what did you say? I didn''t hear you just now. "


    "I said I loved you Vivian, I won''t let you leave me for the rest of your life as a punishment. "

 Chapter 356 Take You To The Bar

    The day that Spencer was going to JB Area was getting closer and closer. Fiona didn''t have enough time. In the past few days, Spencer had accompanied her to an amusement park, to make up for her exams, to go shopping with her and Sarah, to watch TV with them... They had been together almost all the time. As a result, they felt it more difficult to separate from each other.


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Terence suddenly called him and told him that there was a program that could not be done and that he wanted to ask for help.


    Spencer had planned to take Fiona with him. However, he got a call from Vivian, who told him that Terence would take him to work overtime tonight and that Fiona and Sarah would go to Terence''s villa to have some fun.


    Sarah stuck to Spencer and wanted to see Terence. She insisted on following him to the company. Fiona let out a sigh of relief and was sent to Terence''s villa by Spencer.


    "Why doesn''t Sarah come in?" Vivian asked.


    "She wants to see Terence." Fiona explained indifferently.


    "What?" Vivian sighed, "Sarah doesn''t play with me."


    Fiona smiled, "Vivian, you like kids very much, just like Terence. When are you going to have a baby? "


    "Not so fast!" The corners of Vivian''s mouth couldn''t help rising.


    Caught off guard, Fiona asked, "Didn''t he tell you about our marriage?"


    "Yes?" "How do you know?" Vivian asked


    Fiona smiled and said, "Terence''s mother has told is many times in the family residence that she is waiting for her daughter-in-law to come."


    Vivian was stunned by her words. She wanted to laugh but felt a little embarrassed at the same time. "Although Terence has mentioned that for a few times, I think it would be better to mention it to our parents..." Suddenly, her tone changed and she said angrily, "God knows. We were about to go to the his family''s house with my ID card the other day, but I didn''t expect that Terence had to go to the company for two days. I didn''t see his parents and we didn''t get the marriage license."


    With a smile, Fiona said, "Don''t worry. He''ll finish his work tomorrow." After a pause, she continued, "Tomorrow is weekend, the Civil Affairs Bureau doesn''t work."


    "Haha..." A naughty smile cracked on Vivian''s face. She rubbed her shoulder and joked, "Maybe we can learn from Mr. Spencer. Ask the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to work overtime tomorrow!"


    Fiona''s face blushed, but she did not forget to make fun of her, "Vivian, you can''t wait?"


    "Haha." Vivian also laughed, "Am I not reserved?"


    "Of course not." Fiona shook her head, "Now that you like him, you should be brave to love him."


    "You are right, Fiona." Taking a deep breath, Vivian said with a smile, "I worry about you more than I do! If you really love him, just let him know. You should tell Mr. Spencer your love! Otherwise, I''m afraid that Spencer isn''t as cunning as Terence. He will be exhausted if he continues


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    Didn''t you bring her here to have a look? " Ella smiled and looked out.


    "She didn''t come. I''ll bring her to you some other day," Fiona said with a smile


    "What a surprise..." Ella laughed and pinched Fiona''s face. "You are a mother! I can''t believe you are still so young!"


    "You are also very young!" Said Fiona with a smile.


    "Hello, my beautiful girls!"


    While they were chatting, a pure voice came from behind. Turning around, they saw a handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes coming over with a wine glass and standing next to Ella.


    Ella took the man''s arm and said proudly, "My boyfriend."


    "Wow, handsome." Exclaimed Vivian. Fiona also nodded.


    "Even if you''re appreciating the handsome guy, you have to sit down, right?" Sophia invited them to sit down.


    At the same time, in Terence''s company.


    In Terence''s office, Sarah was holding a lollipop in her left hand, with a chicken leg in the right hand. When she saw that Spencer and Terence were so busy with their work, she felt that she was neglected by them. She shouted, "I want to find my mom!"


    At the same time, the two people turned their heads at the same time. Looking at the food in the hands of Sarah, Spencer frowned and said, "Sarah, the chicken legs and the lollipop are delicious?"


    "Yummy!" After nodding, Sarah licked the lollipop again.


    Terence walked up to Sarah and asked, "How could you make it so dirty? You are not pretty girl any more. ''. Come here, daddy will take you to have a wash. "


    "Hey." With a straight face, Spencer responded harshly, "You look leisurely. What about me?"


    "You? Please go ahead with the procedure! When it''s done, we can go home early. The little girl is looking for Mommy, right? "


    "Yes!" Sarah nodded and Terence walked out of the office with Sarah in his arms.


    Raising his eyebrows, Spencer looked at the phone on the desk. After thinking for a while, he took it over and dialed the number of Fiona.

 Chapter 357 Dont Scare Me, Vivian

    In the bar, after the guitar was played, the music suddenly changed, and rock passion could not stop. Hence, the bar was heated up, and the dancing floor was filled with people.


    Vivian was chatting with Ella''s boyfriend, but she was not good at speaking this foreign language. When the music began, she stood up immediately and greeted, "Hey... Shall we dance?"


    Ella laughed loudly, and the handsome man with blond hair and blue eyes nodded with smile. He made a gesture of welcome and walked towards the dancing floor with Vivian.


    "I will go with you!" Sophia hurried to catch up with her.


    Fiona smiled and said to Ella, "Your boyfriend has run away. Why don''t you worry?"


    "He can''t run away. Even if he does, there is more handsome waiting for me!" Raising her eyebrows, Ella said complacently, "Fiona, do you want to dance?"


    "No, no, No. thank you." Fiona waved her hand, "I don''t have that talent. I feel uncomfortable when thinking about dancing."


    "Haha..." While laughing, Ella picked up her bag and searched for something. "Fiona, it''s really not easy for you to have some fault!"


    Fiona couldn''t help laughing. She looked at Ella who was rummaging through her handbag without much attention. But suddenly Ella called out her name and said, "Hi, Fiona. I brought this from royal art school in I Country.


    Fiona was shocked. Even under the dim light, she could still see the golden badge on the school clearly. Many times. She had thought that one day, the badge could also be hung on her chest


    Ella shoved the badge into Fiona''s hand and handed her the postcard she had received since her college. "These are the gifts I prepare for you. I have many photos taken in my college. I''ll show them to you some other day. "


    With trembling hands, Fiona said gratefully, "Thank you, Ella."


    "You''re welcome. "You just didn''t expect that I would be there, and you feel a little regret, right?" Ella said, laughing.


    Lowering his eyes, Fiona smiled. When she was about to speak, her hand vibrated. She took out the phone in a hurry when she realized that it was from her bag.


    "Hey, it must come from Mr. Spencer!" Although Ella didn''t see who was calling, she already knew who it was. She stood up with a smile and said, "Mr. Spencer is a handsome man. I don''t expect that he is your husband. Fiona! You concealed your true identity so well years ago!"


    "It was an accident," Fiona replied, blinking her eyes


    "Haha." Ella smiled and said, "Please answer the phone. I''m going to dance."


    "Okay." Fiona nodded her head and watched her walking away. When she was about to answer the phone, she thought of the deafening music and shrank her hand back slightly. She''d better go to the toilet!


    On the other side, hearing the busy tone from the phone, Spencer frowned. Why didn''t she answer the phone? Was she sleeping? He put the phone on the table slowly, but when he was about to release his hand from the phone, he was unwilling to give up and grabbed it again. He dialed the number again in his mind.


    The phone rang again. Fiona walked


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ! Let go of me! Fiona, I''m gonna throw up..."


    "How much wine did you drink?"


    The sweet and familiar voice, like tranquilizer, dispelled her disgust a little. She looked back with drunk eyes, and saw Terence standing behind her like a God.


    "I..." A slice of embarrassment flashed through her eyes, "I... My God! " She couldn''t help but spit out a lot of food, which was so dirty that Terence''s clean trouser legs and shoes were stained. Vivian was about to cry and struggled to get rid of his grasp. "Let go of me..."


    Hearing this, Terence furrowed his eyebrows. Just when everyone thought that he was going to leave, he went close to Vivian, picked her up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "You... Let go of me... " Embarrassment was written all over Vivian''s face.


    "No, I won''t let you go." Said Terence, striding forward.


    Fiona let out a sigh of relief. Vivian had Terence to take care of her, so she should be fine. But what about the man beside her?


    It turned out that with the arrival of Terence, Spencer had also arrived. And without anyone noticing, he had held her hand tightly, stopping her from moving a little.


    Feeling the coldness given off by Spencer, Fiona coughed, "Where is Sarah?"


    "Do you think I would bring her to such a place?" He snorted and drew closer to Fiona.


    "What... What are you doing?" Fiona swallowed and retreated.


    "Don''t move." With displeasure, Spencer clung to her waist and smelled her.


    Fiona was amused, "You''re like a puppy? Emm? Are you checking that whether I drink or not? "


    "Have you drunk it?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Of course not." Fiona shook her head.


    "Has a man invited you to dance?"


    "Neither." Fiona giggled.


    "You''d better not." Spencer cast a glance at her from head to toe. The angry he had just alleviated was immediately replaced by coldness in his heart. "Have you put on makeup?"


    "I melted a little." Noticing his displeasure, Fiona put her hand on his shoulder, and whispered in his ear in a sweet tone, "How does it look?"

 Chapter 358 Mr. Spencer Come To Bring Fiona Back

    In the noisy and dynamic music, the voice of Fiona was like a clear sound, which made him involuntarily nervous.


    "You''re so pretty." Spencer said in a husky voice. He let go of her and met her eyes. Fiona held her breath and looked away. She had planned to tease him, but now she was deluded by him?


    "No makeup in the future. If you want to have makeup, you can only show it to me." With a pensive look, Spencer fixed his eyes on her.


    Looking right and left, Fiona felt the goosebumps under his eyes. She picked up a glass of wine and handed it to him, "Drink?"


    "Feed me?" Spencer raised his eyebrows.


    "Humph!" "It''s up to you," replied Fiona, pouting While saying that, she was about to put the glass of wine on the table.


    "Okay, I will drink it." Spencer took her hand to his mouth, pressed his lips against the edge of the glass and took a sip of the vintage wine.


    However, it was impossible for Fiona to take her hand back. When she saw the ridicule in his eyes, she felt more embarrassed and annoyed. What he loved most was the appearance of Fiona, so he drank more slowly. It was until the other hand of Fiona reached out and scratched his waist again.


    "Ahem!" He coughed violently and his head tilted slightly to one side.


    The two were immersed in the moment when they got back to their seats. When Spencer was about to reach for the tissue, he accidentally saw the school badges and the postcards. He reached out his long arm and took them over.


    "This is..." When he saw the letters of the Royal Art School of I Country, his eyes darkened.


    Fiona saw that and replied hurriedly, "Ella brought me this. I didn''t expect her to study abroad! I am so envious! Oh, by the way, she is dancing over there! Do you want her to meet you? "


    "What good to see her?" Spencer replied, narrowing his eyes and touching the school medal with his rough finger pulp. "I suppose you can have studied here, right?"


    Noticing the change of Spencer''s mood, Fiona put her hand on his arm and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "If it weren''t for me, would you go to there? But I was too selfish. I didn''t let you go. Whether it was in the past, now, in the future I won''t allow you to leave me again. " Raising his head, he continued, "I can''t stay with you every day, but I ask you not to leave." His voice became lower and lower, with a trace of inexplicable sadness in it. Spencer smiled a little apologetically. "The most unreasonable thing in the world has been done by me."


    Fiona was sobbing in a warm atmosphere, but a little sad. She smiled carelessly on purpose and pinched his face, saying, "Mr. Spencer, why do you become so emotional?"


    But suddenly he grabbed her hand and looked at her, "Do you regret it?"


    Fiona shrugged helplessly. "Isn''t it too late for you to ask this question now?"


    "So you regret it?" There was a tense expression on his face.


    "Well..." Fiona intentionally dragged the sound


    e?"


    Before Terence could finish his words, Charlie stood on tiptoe and put his hands on his shoulders. He stared at his father with moist eyes. His skin was exposed when he was half naked. What a gentle voice


    However, he could tell from her evil smile that she was playing a trick on him.


    "Ahem!" "Take a shower!" said Terence in a hurry.


    "Oh, really not interested?" Vivian pouted and said, "You are just like an old man, Terence? Where is your enthusiasm? What about your seven emotions and six desires? It''s not good to suppress yourself. Haha... "


    Old man? Terence''s face darkened all of a sudden. How could Vivian judge him as an old man?


    "Why do you think I look like an old man? Hmm? " Terence snorted, "Who begged for mercy in bed last night?"


    "Hahaha..." Vivian covered her belly and burst into laughter.


    Terence shook his head with a smile and turned around. Vivian thought he was leaving and stopped laughing. She turned on the tap, but Terence began to take off his clothes slowly.


    "Damn it! What are you doing?" Vivian couldn''t help but ask.


    "Shower." Terence raised his eyebrows and took off his suit jacket. "You vomit on my body."


    "I Then you go somewhere else to take a shower. "


    "No, I''m right here." Terence blinked and turned on the shower head and the tap at the same time. Both of them were splashed water all over, soaked to the skin.


    Vivian let out a scream, and the warm water ran down their cheeks. They hugged each other so tightly that she felt like she was going to be suffocated.


    "Don''t drink so much in the future." Terence repeated, "Look how bad you are tonight!"


    "Okay, I know!" "Take a shower first," Vivian urged


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "No, I don''t feel ashamed at all! Haha! " She squeezed out a bathtub and spread the liquid on Terence''s body.


    "Honey, if you keep messing around, I''ll punish you later, so that you won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow..."

 Chapter 359 Go To The Hospital With Me

    "Uncle, are you really not busy today? Shall I bother you to visit you? "


    In a surgical department of the second hospital in M City, Clara came to visit her uncle, Vivian''s father early in the morning. When Jacob received the call from Clara last night, he was slightly surprised and thought that she might need his help. So he agreed. He raised his hand and said, "Clara, you can sit down first!"


    "Okay, uncle." Clara nodded and sat in front of Jacob.


    "I''m not very busy today. What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing important..." Clara opened her mouth, trying to say something but then hesitated. She suddenly felt a little uncertain when she thought of the dizziness of Vivian on that day. She opened her mouth slowly and said, "Today, I just want to ask about the things about Vivian''s mother..."


    Shocked, Jacob asked, "Clara, why Why do you suddenly want to ask about Vivian''s mother? What''s wrong? "


    "I just want to know." Biting her lips, Clara said, "I have seen how my aunt fell on the ground in front of me several years ago. I was too young to understand anything at that time and could only cry, so I felt sorry for her..."


    Jacob frowned and looked sad, "I don''t want to mention it again after all these years."


    Clenching her fists, Clara said, "Uncle, I know you don''t want to mention it. Could you please tell me the name of my aunt''s disease?"


    "Why do you have to know this?" Jacob narrowed his eyes and seemed to think of something, "Was it because... Was it because Do you know who got this disease? "


    Clara stood up, walked to Jacob, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Uncle, what are you worried about! I don''t even know what kind of disease it is, let alone know who is ill? Even as a doctor, you are too sensitive! "


    Her relaxing tone made Jacob felt a little relieved.


    "Please tell me, uncle Jacob. I''ve been here to visit you." Biting her lips, Clara said, "I''ve dreamed of aunt recently. I plan to take some time to worship her."


    Jacob sighed. After a long time, he eventually relaxed his vigilance and said, "It''s multiple sclerosis, and also called MS. That''s why her mother died."


    When she came out of the office, Clara was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    "There is a genetic effect, 30% of which is caused. Moreover, it is the most common and biggest disease in the central nerve system when the nerve system is unsheathed. It is shown that she is slow in reaction and doesn''t behave properly. When you asked, I thought that Vivian... "


    After clinical research for so many years, the mortality rate for this disease is very low, but the possibility of lifelong paralysis is as high as 80%


    Click! CLICK! CLICK¡ª¡ª


    Clara walked slowly in the corridor. The sound of high heels was unusually clear. Suddenly, she saw a bench and sat down. She took out her mobile phone and began to seek "Multiple sclerosis.".


    When the cold words on the screen appeared in front of her, she felt that


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    t later, the more Clara said, the more Vivian felt hat she said was so similar to her condition. Then she asked with hesitation, "If there is, what should I do?"


    "Have you?" Clara''s eyes darkened.


    "I..." Feeling the serious atmosphere, Vivian asked, "Yes, I did. So what? ''Maybe... What''s wrong with me? "


    Clara threw a glance at her, "Do you have any spare time these days?"


    Upon hearing that, a smug smile crept over Vivian''s face. "Go to Terence father''s house tomorrow. He will come to visit my father the day after tomorrow, and then the day after tomorrow..." With a mischievous smile, Vivian continued, "Terence said he would go to the Bureau of civil affairs with me the day after tomorrow."


    Get married?!


    Clara clenched her fists, and a fire was burning in her heart. She felt contradictory, sad and pitiful. Though she was not a doctor, from what had happened just now, she really doubted that Vivian was really suffered from some congenital diseases. She had two choices. One was to tell this to Vivian, and the other was to tell Terence.


    If she told Terence this thing, according to his personality... No matter it was not diagnosed, he would not give up Vivian. If it was confirmed, he would take more care of her. No, she couldn''t... Mr. Terence was such a good man, how could he suffer so much? If something happens to Vivian in the future... It''s better to end it now and cut off their relationship.


    Thinking of this, Clara opened her mouth in a determined way, "Vivian, go to the hospital with me to have a check-up in the afternoon."


    "Why? Am I really ill? " Vivian smiled.


    "Multiple sclerosis, it was this disease that made your mother die in that year." Clara paused for a while and continued, "I asked you about it just now. It''s a symptom of your disease, and it''s obvious... If you don''t believe me, you can look into it yourself. I didn''t dare to tell anyone... This is just my guess. I want to take you to the hospital. "

 Chapter 360 Shes Making A Fuss And Hes Smiling

    In the afternoon, there were a long line of people waiting outside the examination department of a private hospital in M City.


    Vivian and Clara sat on the bench in the corridor, in silence. The sun was beaming in the corridor, but it was cold in Vivian''s heart.


    Soon enough, the name "Vivian" appeared on the LED screen. Looking at the absent-minded Vivian, Clara also felt nervous, and then pushed her, "Vivian, it''s your turn."


    "Okay." Surprisingly, nothing happened. Still holding her bag, Vivian stood up and walked toward the surgery room. "Clara, I''ll go to the surgery myself," she said calmly


    Hearing this, Clara stood up, when she heard what Vivian said, she stopped and said, "Okay. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    The voices and noises could be heard everywhere, and the smell of the disinfectant filled the air in their noses An unpredictable result came through Everything that happened made Clara very nervous. Cold sweat began to break out on her palms and her fingers were cold.


    Not knowing how long it took, until the night fell, Vivian came out of the doctor''s office.


    Without a second thought, Clara stood up, rushed to Vivian and grabbed her arm nervously. "How''s everything going?"


    "I don''t know yet." But Vivian shook her head. "The result can''t be announced until three days later, and there must be a period of observation."


    The observation.. Clara thought for a while, hesitating, and didn''t know how to say.


    "Yep, you are right." A smile appeared on Vivian''s face, "The doctor said that from all my conditions, it''s highly likely that I suffered from dysmenorrhea. I''m fine with the rest of my body."


    All of a sudden, Clara covered her mouth with her hands and opened her eyes wide. She was so shocked that she couldn''t say anything.


    "Don''t tell my father, and don''t tell Terence either." Vivian was quiet and moved forward. Where was her destination? She had no idea. Although she pretended to be calm, in fact, her heart had collapsed


    Clara grabbed her arm and said tremblingly, "Vivian, it''s not confirmed yet. Don''t worry..."


    Giving a glance at Clara, Vivian turned around and left. "Clara, I''m tired. I''m leaving now. Don''t follow me."


    "But..." Clara chased after him two steps, "Mr. Terence... What about him? "


    "It''s none of your business." After saying that, Vivian walked away without looking at her.


    After finishing a day''s work, Terence drove back to the villa. Today he was in a hurry. He called Vivian at noon, but she didn''t answer. Instead, she only replied a message, saying that she was fine. What was she trying to say?


    As he was thinking, he parked the car outside of the villa. Then he strode towards the villa, only to find it was dark inside and the lights were off. He was confused and wondered, ''Is Vivian not in the villa?


    Terence went to the door, gently turned the doorknob and the door opened. Terence frowned and looked around the living room. When he saw a woman faintly lying on the sofa, he called, "Vivian? Is that you? "


    "Well..." A voice came from the sofa, "Terence, you''re back?"


    With a sigh of relief, Terence turned on the light in


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    en was the skill to fry tomatoes and eggs, which was also photographed by Vivian.


    He chopped the tomatoes, stirred the eggs evenly After that, he cooked, fried


    It was said that a serious man was the most handsome. Looking at Terence cooking, Vivian also felt like admiring works.


    Terence was still calm when he was cooking, as if nothing was difficult for him, and even the small kitchen was quickly conquered by him.


    The pleasant smell of the food gradually wafted out of the room. Vivian sniffed hard and questioned, "Chef Terence said he never cooked before, and I don''t think his friends in the audience would believe it, right? It smells so good... "


    "It will be finished soon. I have rice over there. It will be finished soon," replied Terence with a smile


    "Wow!" "Mr. Terence, you''re awesome!" exclaimed Vivian.


    Upon hearing this, Terence was rendered speechless but delighted. He suddenly remembered a saying from nowhere, "In fact, the best time is when you are making a fuss, when he is smiling, and when he is living his life with her in such a warm way."


    It was the two of them, wasn''t it? Thinking of this, his heart became softer. Then, Terence placed all the dishes on the table, and started to think that he would probably be able to tolerate all kinds of things that Vivian did, and, most importantly, be willing to, do it all his life.


    "The food is ready. Let''s go to eat something." Terence smiled and took off his apron.


    "Yeah! That''s awesome! " "Let me have a taste first," Vivian said cheerfully As she spoke, she picked up the spoon and had a taste. She nodded quickly and said in a vague voice, "The dishes cooked by Mr. Terence are so yummy!"


    "Really? Really? " Terence raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes!" Vivian immediately nodded and took another spoon of soup to Terence, "Mr. Terence, have a taste of it yourself."


    Terence tasted it and nodded, "It''s so delicious."


    "Ha ha, right?" It was as if the dish was made by herself, Vivian was so excited that she urged Terence to put it on the table and then started to gulp down all the food.

 Chapter 361 See Spencer Off

    The bright moonlight poured into the room. It was already late at night, and the fiery passion had also disappeared. There were only light whispers on the bed.


    Terence held Vivian in his arms, "How about having a rest? We have to go back to the family residence tomorrow. "


    "Okay." Vivian nodded, she wanted to turn him down, but on second thought, she agreed to meet not only Terence''s parents but also see off Spencer. It was impolite not to go since she has promised him.


    After tidying his quilt, Terence lied down and gave her a kiss on the lips. Vivian pressed her face closer to his chest and whispered, "I''d like to listen to you."


    "Listen to me?" Terence was a little surprised. His voice was husky and mysterious. "What do you want to hear from me?"


    "Whatever you say." She had been holding back all day''s sadness and helplessness all over her body.


    "You are quite different from what you used to be." Terence''s eyes darkened. "What happened?"


    Trembling, Vivian bit her lips tightly. If it weren''t for this reason, she would cry out ''Terence, how should I tell you...''


    "I think I am ill." After a long time, she said carefully.


    "Sick? !" Terence''s eyes became sharp and cold. He put his hand on her forehead and asked, "Have you caught a cold? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? "


    "Don''t be so nervous every time, okay?" she continued and held Terence''s hand. "My disease is a heart attack." Forgive her, but she really didn''t have the courage to speak it out


    "What heart disease?" Terence''s anger was slightly alleviated, but his tone was still harsh. "Don''t frighten me with your illness again. I don''t buy it, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, I won''t say it again." "Fine, I won''t say it again." Vivian said, pouting


    "You have to tell me what your heart disease is first, and then don''t say it again. "


    His voice was as clear as water, with a hint of power that could not be ignored. The corners of her mouth turned up into a sly smile. "You are the reason why I am upset! I love you so much. What if I can''t see you anymore? Thinking of this, my heart hurts. "


    "Why can''t you see me? We''ll see every day. " Terence wrapped his arm around her waist.


    "I''m afraid I can''t... I''ll go to another city the day after tomorrow. Then I won''t see you for a couple of days. "


    "What is it?"


    "Oh, there will be a photography competition next month, and my designs will be submitted this weekend at the latest. I haven''t taken photos yet!" "So I want to get inspiration the day after tomorrow." she added


    "Where are we going?"


    "A camellia palace in Y City." Vivian smiled, "It happens that the camellia here bloomed at this time, so I want to take a few groups of photos. I heard that the camellia there will bloom soon, so I have to squat down and find a good-looking guard. "


    "Y City?" Terence frowned, "Y City is not peaceful. Why do you have to go there?"


    "I don''t care. I just went to take pictures." Vivian sighed, "But I don''t know w


    You..." Spencer was enraged. "How dare you, Terence, steal my daughter from me!"


    Then they began to quarrel with each other. With a sigh, Vivian pulled Fiona hand to the other and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Fiona glanced at her, "I''m fine, Miss Xia."


    "That''s good." Vivian then patted on her hand and added, "You can go to find me after Spencer leaves, I..." Suddenly, she stopped talking.


    "What''s wrong? Vivian? " Fiona was stunned.


    "No, nothing." A bitter smile appeared on Vivian''s face. She was going to run away. There was no future!


    Fiona felt uneasy all of a sudden, "Vivian, are you okay? My heart was still fluttering with fear after what happened to you last time. "


    "I''m fine. I drank too much last time." A slight smile formed on the corner of Vivian''s lips. She no longer said anything when she noticed that the Spencer and Terence turned their eyes to each other.


    "What are you talking about?" Spencer asked her and Sarah was not crying now.


    "Just a chitchat!" With a faint smile, Fiona asked, "When will you set off? Won''t you be delayed? "


    "In a minute." As soon as Spencer finished speaking, he saw the off-road vehicle at the gate of the family residence coming over. The sadness of separation suddenly welled up in their hearts, and the people present were somewhat silent. They looked at Spencer, and then looked at Fiona.


    How did he get in the car, say goodbye to her, and comfort Sarah not to cry... It seemed that Fiona had forgotten all about it. When she came to her senses, the car had already left.


    She followed him subconsciously. Fiona opened her mouth, but tears fell down. She had never known that departure was so painful. From now on, she had to eat and sleep alone. It used to be the most common thing, but now she felt very lonely.


    On the way out, Spencer saw Fiona''s face through the rearview mirror and faintly saw the tears in her eyes. His eyes darkened. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to her, "Wait for me to come back."

 Chapter 362 Shes Better Than You

    Vivian had been at the Cheng family''s house to keep Fiona and Sarah company. Fiona''s eyes had been red from crying, but because Sarah was crying. She could only comfort Sarah and held back her tears. Vivian really wanted to cry for Fiona.


    In the noon, Vivian went to the He family with Terence. It was the first time that she had paid a formal visit to the family. She was both nervous and grateful to Terence''s mother who was willing to put in a good relationship with her. Though Chester, Terence''s father, was serious, he was also delighted that his son finally agreed to marry.


    Vivian stayed at the He family until the afternoon. Sherry wanted to invite her to stay, but she had to take a bus to Y City this afternoon.


    On the way to the bus station, Terence asked, "How about I drive you straight to that place?"


    "No, thanks." Vivian waved her hand, "It''s a long way! When we arrive there, it will be in the mid-night. You have to go to work tomorrow, so you don''t have to see me off. I can do it myself. "


    "Okay, be careful!" Said Terence in a low voice, holding back the sadness in his heart. Because he had to sign the contract of the cooperation recently and he really couldn''t go away. In addition, taking the Vivian was absent, he also wanted to make some... It would be a romantic proposal, and he could hold the beauty home as soon as she came back. Thinking of this, Terence imperceptibly grinned.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Vivian''s phone rang. She took it out, smiled and answered, "Hello? Clara.


    A call from Clara? Hearing this, the smile on Terence''s face faded and his eyes darkened.


    "Yes, on my way to Y City I''m fine. Okay, I''ll call you next time Bye. " After hanging up the phone, Vivian shrugged.


    Terence clenched his lips. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "Why did you mention your cousin when you were talking with my mother this afternoon?"


    That made her heart ache. Vivian smirked, "Did I?"


    "Really?" "Humph!" Terence snorted, "You kept complimenting Clara. You said that the first time I met her was a mistake. You also said that the cooperation between our company and the tea house.. Isn''t it obvious? "


    "I... I just brought it up at that time." Biting her lips, Vivian said, "I''m nervous! Every time when I was nervous, I would say something out when I thought of it. Besides, what I said is true! "


    "Then why did you ask Clara to come to our house?" Terence turned his head and took a glance at Vivian. Somehow, he suddenly felt a little angry and uneasy, and said with an unconsciously sarcastic tone, "It''s too much to play cat and mouse."


    "Playing cat and mouse?" Vivian asked sarcastically.


    "Every time, you always take me and your cousin as your topics. I don''t understand why you always say that we are bad in any occasion! We didn''t have anything! Vivian, I... "


    "Yes, that''s how I am!" Vivian roared and interrupted Terence''s words, "It''s none of your business no matter what I want to say! Am I not telling the truth? If you don''t h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    and put the phone back to her pocket.


    She didn''t know what was the point of doing so, and what consequences it would bring to both of them But she had no choice. It was the last thing she wanted to do to push Clara to his side, but she had to do it.


    Vivian got off the car with a big bag on her back. The moment she took a breath, she felt dizzy. She felt like her heart was stabbed by a needle. She wanted to regain her composure, but all her strength was sucked out


    "Are you all right, Miss?"


    "Are you okay? What''s wrong? "


    Here came the chirping sound of the crowds. Feeling that she was supported by someone, Vivian weakly opened her mouth, "I, I''m fine."


    "Did you get carsickness?" A woman''s voice came from behind, "Do you need to see a doctor?"


    "I''m fine." Vivian repeated. Then she shook her head and felt better. She looked around the bus, finding that there were people around her who sat on the bus just now. She was grateful to them. So she quickly said, "Maybe it''s because I didn''t have dinner tonight, so I might have hypoglycemia. Now I feel dizzy. Thank you all."


    "That''s great."


    "How can you eat nothing!"


    "Miss, you should eat something now!"


    Vivian nodded, "Thank you, everyone. I will." The crowd didn''t leave until someone cared for her.


    With her current condition, she didn''t have the right to stay with Terence. He was such a perfect man. She didn''t want to be an unsatisfied part of his life.


    Out of the station, Vivian stopped a taxi outside, "To the camellia palace."


    At the same time, in the Louts Moon, home of He family.


    In the dim room, Terence was lying on the bed with a ring in his hand. His eyes were fixed on the phone. ''I have texted her for ten minutes, but she didn''t reply. Is she still on the way?'' Or was her phone dead? Or just she didn''t see it?


    Is this the feeling of missing someone? Terence, who used to be calm and confident, became worried about losing.


    He lay on the bed quietly, but the phone didn''t light up again.

 Chapter 363 Dont Marry Her

    He missed Vivian on the first day she left.


    Terence came to the company early in the morning. Now he was sitting at the desk, with his elbow on the table and one hand on his chin. His eyes were staring at a distance. Nobody knew what he was thinking. In a day without Vivian, Terence resumed his usual life style. He got up on time, had breakfast on time, and set off on time... Everything seemed to return to normal. However, he could not help but glance at the mobile phone he hadn''t received any news since last night. He checked every five seconds to see if the mobile phone screen really didn''t light up.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    When he was thinking, his cell phone suddenly buzzed. He was startled at first, then a big smile appeared on his face. Terence grabbed the phone without any hesitation. His voice trembled with excitement. "Hello? How''s everything going? "


    "Quite Everything is fine! Mr. Terence, are you asking about today''s meeting? "


    The smile on Terence''s face froze as he heard the voice of Clara. He took the phone away from his ear and looked at the caller ID. It was indeed "Clara" instead of "Vivian". The color in his eyes faded away at once. Rubbing his eyebrows, he closed his eyes and uttered a "hum".


    "I''m in the lobby of your company." Clara asked again, "Do you want me to go up by myself?"


    Terence frowned and took a look at his watch. Unexpectedly, it was already work time. He said, "I''ll send someone down to pick up you."


    "Okay."


    The meeting was set at 8:15 p.m., and the lawyer showed up. Since the case was finalized, it wouldn''t take much time. But Terence didn''t know why he still brought his cell phone into the meeting room. What''s more, he turned his phone on reluctantly. Although it was very impolite, Clara did not say anything. Naturally, the people came here with her did not say anything, either.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, the meeting was finally over and the cooperation case was settled.


    "Mr. Terence, we are going to the tea house to shoot promotion video today. You would like to go with us." Clara said with a smile, "But I don''t know if you''re available."


    Touching the silent phone, Terence had a mixed feeling. ''Is Vivian still angry about what happened last night? He liked her to be careless and lovely, but it would be too impolite if she didn''t answer the phone because of such a trifle.


    "I''m fine." After thinking for a while, Terence finally opened his mouth and thought, ''Let''s just ignore Vivian!''!


    Seeing the absent look of Terence, Clara''s heart was torn. She once persuaded Vivian to be less pessimistic. After all, the result hadn''t come out yet, but she didn''t believe such an excuse herself... But could she be with Terence without the company of Vivian?


    When they walked out of the company building and was about to drive to the tea house, Terence suddenly stopped


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ." Didn''t wait until the moment he got rid of her.


    "Am I not embarrassed enough? I don''t care! " Clara held his arms tighter, "Don''t marry Vivian. Even if it''s not me, please don''t marry her She has left. Don''t you understand? Don''t marry her! "


    Terence was shocked. He didn''t turn back but asked, "What do you mean by saying she left?"


    Hearing that, Clara turned pale in an instant. "I mean..."


    "Let me go!" Terence rudely shook off Clara''s hand, which made her sprawling between the two chairs in a mess.


    "Isn''t Vivian in Y City?" Terence stared at her coldly. There was uneasiness in his heart.


    Clara trembled, "I don''t know... I know nothing... "


    Terence got out of the car and went straight backward, followed by his assistant. He slapped the window and said coldly, "Come out."


    Several assistants got out of the car in a hurry. Without any hesitation, Terence slid into the driver''s seat and ordered, "I have to go to another city. You stay here and look after what happened this afternoon."


    "Okay, Mr. Terence."


    With a squeak¡ª¡ª


    The car turned around and drove to the West. Leaning her hands on the seat, Clara watched as Terence walked away, tears welling up in her eyes. She didn''t know why she was sad. Perhaps for herself, she was refused awkwardly; for Vivian, her disease, her escape, or for Terence, this man also had something unknown...


    At 4 or 5 pm at the camellia palace in Y City, the flowers on the mountain basking in the sun looked mysterious.


    Vivian wore a pair of sneakers, a pair of jeans and a simple white sweater, wandering among the trees and flowers. She looked fresh and energetic.


    Crack¡ª¡ª


    The rebel was still in front of her. Her long curly hair slipped down from her shoulder gently. Her mouth curved and dimples appeared. While she was taking pictures, she didn''t know that she had become a beautiful scenery in the eyes of others.

 Chapter 364 Wrap Her Arms Around His Waist

    Terence stood behind a tree of camellia trees far away. With his hands in his pockets, he watched Vivian quietly. His eyes glimmered with affection and peace.


    On the way from M City to here, he was in pain and uneasiness. But the moment he saw Vivian, all the panic in his heart disappeared. ''Maybe I''m too sensitive. How could I let her go?'' he thought. Maybe she was still at odds with him, or maybe she was too busy to text him back...


    "Miss Vivian, you have been working since this morning. You haven''t taken a rest. Aren''t you tired?" A workers in the planting Park lifted the bucket to water the scene, and a girl couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m not tired at all!" A smiling and energetic voice came through. "The flowers in the morning, noon and evening are very beautiful on every period of time. I want to take a photo for it."


    Upon hearing this, Terence''s mouth twitched slightly. He now realized that Vivian had been too busy just now.


    "Miss Vivian, your photos must be beautiful." The little girl said again, and Vivian giggled, then she said, "Come on, look at here!"


    "What? What? "


    The girl blushed at once at the sight of Vivian taking several pictures of her.


    When Terence arrived, he heard from the flower refiners in the base that the flower language of camellia was "an ideal love, be humble.". Looking at the cute red camellia, he suddenly felt that they were not so pleasing.


    Humble. But it also depended on what kind of people should be modesty, if they were lovers...


    Terence took a glance at the direction of Vivian again. He would never make concessions to someone he loved.


    Vivian ran up and down the camellia garden with her camera in her hand. And the photos she took were all her satisfying works. That was a satisfactory work, but not the most satisfactory one.


    Her favorite design...


    At the thought of this, she took out her camera and found that all the pictures she took were about Terence. There were pictures of his cooking, of happiness, of surprise and of his sleeping. He didn''t even know this picture. The longer she looked at him, the more she felt sad. She had not seen him for a day. Why did she suddenly miss him?


    "Miss Vivian, what are you thinking about?" An old flower grower who said hello to Vivian in the morning, came over with scissors, looked at Vivian''s trance, and he couldn''t help asking.


    "Uncle, it''s you!" At the sight of the old flower grower, Vivian got excited. She showed her camera to the old man and said, "This is the photo I took this morning. Have a look! That was you! "


    The man couldn''t refuse her warm-hearted offer. He walked closer to her and said with a simple smile. However, the screen of the camera was still fixed on the photo of Terence. Seeing that, the old warehouse was stunned. When he was about to say something, Vivian turned the page of the photo to look at it. With a red face, he said, "Not this one." "Here! This one! "


    On the screen, an old warehouse stood beside a ca


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s happily flipped through the guest room records, and Terence also casually scanned around the camellia tea base. It was undeniable that this place was like a paradise.


    "Terence!"


    At this moment, a hurried and slightly breathless voice came from behind. He looked back subconsciously and saw a woman running to him and standing there in a hurry with an anxious face.


    "Why are you here?" Seeing the person, Terence squinted his eyes in disgust. It was Clara.


    Clara was still wearing high heels, but her chest rose and fell with sniff. Not long after Terence left, when they were about to shoot a promotional video, Clara finally couldn''t help following him.


    Terence''s only appreciation for this woman had collapsed when he heard that Clara said Vivian had left. He liked the woman who was able to play chess with him but who could not help teasing him when she was pissed off...


    The sight of Clara frustrated Terence.


    "Clara, I don''t argue with you because you are the cousin of Vivian. I think you have the qualification to be proud. You are a kind of woman who attracts men, so don''t waste time on me Don''t ever try to challenge my bottom line again. My assistant will be responsible for the future cooperation. We''d better not meet again. " It was rare for anyone to show any emotions on his face, so Terence said impatiently. He didn''t know since when he had such a hidden trouble around him!


    No wonder why every time Spencer mentioned Celine, he was so vicious and helpless.


    "Miss Vivian, where are you going in such a hurry?"


    "Slow down! You almost fainted from running so fast yesterday... "


    "I''m fine! Go on with your work! "


    All of a sudden, the voice of Vivian''s conversation with another person came through. It sounded almost at the door. Hearing that, Terence was delighted and walked towards that direction.


    Clara was so worried that her mind went blank. Raising her arms, she tightly held on to Terence''s waist who was walking towards the door.

 Chapter 365 Are You Going To Get Married Or Not

    He had to admit that the time was perfect for Clara. When she was leaning her head against Terence''s chest, she caught sight of Vivian who was standing at the door.


    Vivian happened to see the two embracing each other. All of a sudden, the whole scene was frozen. The three people involved in the trouble, including the two young girls at the checkout counter, were all silent.


    However, within a second, Terence reacted and glanced at the person standing at the door. Then he threw Clara away violently. He looked uneasy, but was quickly replaced by anger. He gave a stare at Clara and roared, "Are you crazy?"


    Terence didn''t have a tender heart for Clara. As a result, she was pushed aside and she knocked over the vase on the table with her legs shaking. But she fixed her eyes on Terence all the time.


    Vivian stood at the door, dead eyed, unable to move any closer. Yes, she had told Clara that she would not meddle in the matter between she and Terence, but why was she in such a hurry to come to this place to show off? She could see clearly that it was Clara who insisted on pouncing on Terence. She knew that, she knew that, but...


    "Vivian!" As she was thinking, Terence had strode towards her and grabbed her arm. "You believe in me, don''t you?"


    He didn''t explain but asked her if she believed him. The expression in his eyes was so sincere and eye-catching He looked into Vivian''s eyes for a long time, tensed up and said nothing.


    "How can I trust you?" After a while, Clara coldly shook off Terence''s hand and said, "Seeing is believing, hearing is deceitful. I have seen everything. What else do you expect me to believe in you? "


    Suddenly, the sadness and self mockery in Terence''s eyes took the lead. "Don''t you believe me? I came all the way from M City to see you. I just want to make sure you are okay. Why don''t you believe me? "


    Feeling sore in her throat, Vivian opened her mouth, turned around suddenly and said in a sarcastic tone, "Are you rushing here with my cousin? Yes? Is everything okay with me? As long as the two of you leave me alone and don''t make me feel sick, I will be fine! "


    It turned out that evil words could hurt people more than sharp swords!


    All of a sudden, Terence dropped his head helplessly and said, "Since last night, you have been making trouble out of nothing and never let go of any of it. I am very angry. I am mad at the fact that Vivian I know is missing! Even so, I can still defend you. Since you don''t reply to my message, I thought that you were busy. In order to make myself at ease, I specially came here to give you a surprise. But I just can''t believe that you didn''t trust me at all... Do you still want to marry me, Vivian? "


    Upon hearing this, Vivian went blank with her back to Terence. It was the first time that he had talked to her in such a strange and cold tone. Her heart was like being thrown into an ice, which instantly froze his blood. Her head buzzed, and she couldn''t hear the various sounds around her. She saw some colorful thin lines in front of her...


    "If we don''t get married... Fine. "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    r hands full of pain. However, she was too tired to see clearly what was going on. All she could hear was the sound of the door being pushed open. She sprang to her feet and came to open the door in a hurry.


    Terence was leaning against the door and was about to bump into it again when the door was suddenly opened by Vivian. He dodged and rushed toward her.


    Vivian took several steps back in a hurry, but Terence scooped her up in his arms and held her tightly.


    Terence''s hug was still warm. At that moment, even Vivian thought it was worthwhile to die.


    "Why are you so cold?" Terence asked as he narrowed his arms.


    "Let me go..." "Let go of me!" Vivian cried and pushed Terence away.


    "What have you done? It''s nine o''clock in the evening now. What have you done for more than four hours! " Terence said and gritted his teeth, "Are you still angry with me?"


    More than four hours... She had been in a coma for more than four hours?


    His words confused Vivian, who was still struggling to free herself. Suddenly, she felt the gazes from the opposite side. She looked up, only to find that Clara was staring at them enviously. For a moment, she forgot to move, with a mixture of emotions. She was still reluctant to give Terence to Clara... But what else could she do...


    Even if she could live, her disease was inherited. Should she pass the disease to her child? She had already suffered so much, and she didn''t want to hurt anyone. Let''s end it here!


    "Clara." She called Clara in a low voice, trying to disturb Terence. However, upon hearing what she said, Terence held her in his arms and closed the door, preventing Clara from the outside.


    "What are you doing?" "Let go of me!" Vivian shouted and pushed him away.


    Terence shook his body slightly and retreated a little. When Vivian felt relieved, he suddenly approached her, cupped her face in his hands and kissed her on the lips. The smell of tobacco flowed in the air between them. Terence''s voice was heard all of a sudden. "Go back with me, Vivian. I still want to marry you."

 Chapter 366 The Game Of Escape And Chase

    Vivian had forgotten how she had promised to give in, or that she was unwilling to leave him at all, so she had dinner with him. Terence ordered a meal, and then they ate it in the room.


    During the dinner, the two people''s roles seemed to have changed, the chattering Vivian became silent, while Terence kept talking, deliberately saying some funny things to make her laugh.


    Vivian didn''t smile and Terence didn''t get angry, either.


    "I''m going to rest." After the meal, with a sad look on her face, Vivian waved her hand, hinting Terence to leave the room as soon as possible.


    "How about we take a rest together?" However, Terence didn''t dare to get too close to her. On the one hand, he was afraid that she would get angry. On the other hand, he was afraid that she would be displeased. On the other hand, he was a pitiful and sensitive man. His original calm and collected appearance was gone.


    Vivian suddenly felt sorry for Terence, but she didn''t show it on her face. She said coldly, "I''m tired. Please go out."


    Terence''s face suddenly took on a ghastly expression. He quietly tidied up the tableware and nodded. "Then go to bed early. Don''t get up too early tomorrow morning. I will come for you." After cleaning up, he held the leftover and stood up. "What do you want to eat tomorrow morning, I''ll bring it to you."


    "Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning." Without taking a look at Terence, Vivian went to the bathroom.


    Terence let out a sigh, turned around and closed the door for her.


    Hearing no more noise outside, she turned on the shower head. She wanted to take a shower, but she couldn''t help crying. Tears mixed with clear water, she sobbed, sobbed, and finally cried.


    She used to think that she could lead a life where she was free and unrestrained, that she would meet a man to marry according to her father''s requirements, but she never expected that the man would be Terence, a man she could not let go at the first sight, and the longer she lived, the deeper she loved...


    She had to give up because the man was Terence. Terence was such a brilliant man. Vivian didn''t want to be a fault in his life.


    In the early morning of the next day, the camellia palace woke up in the fragrance of flowers and the light of the dawn sun.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    On the second floor of the guest house, there was a knock on the door of Vivian''s room. Terence stood at the door of the Vivian''s room with a plate of food and spoke in a soft voice, "Vivian, get up and have breakfast. It''s nine o''clock now."


    Terence went to bed very late last night and woke up at five o''clock in the morning. However, he didn''t dare to wake her up. When he put the breakfast on the table, he knocked at the door for a long while, but she still didn''t open it.


    "I know you didn''t go out." Said Terence with a sigh. He hadn''t heard any noise since this morning. "If you don''t get out now, I will hit at the door again." There was a hint of threat in Terence''s tone. With his hand on t


    the hall, the flowers in the vases had withered


    Where could I find her? Terence went to Vivian''s house without a stop. He knocked on the door for half a day. When his neighbor came out and told him that Jacob and Vivian were not at home, he left.


    Then he went to the hospital.


    When Terence arrived at Jacob''s Hospital, Jacob was shocked. He asked, "Why are you here, Terence?"


    "Uncle, can you tell me Where is Vivian? " Terence asked directly.


    "I don''t know." Jacob shook his head.


    "Uncle Jacob, please tell me." Terence, with his dusty and haggard face, said, "I don''t know why she left all of a sudden... I have nothing to do with her cousin. Please don''t misunderstand me. I can explain, I can apologize, and I can do anything for you. I just hope she doesn''t leave me... Jacob, could you tell me where she is? "


    Jacob stared at Terence when he bowed deeply in front of him. His lips trembled, as if it was punched in his heart. He whispered, "Terence, Terence really didn''t come here... I don''t know where she is now. She only gave me a record. "


    The recording again! ''So, Vivian really ran away?


    "Dad, don''t come to me. I have to go to another city. Don''t come to me. Dad, I won''t marry Terence. I just want to take a trip to relax. As for when I will come back, I will inform you. "


    Walking out of the hospital, Terence felt that the sun was shining brightly, but as cold as ice. Where are you, Vivian?


    This time, she was serious! Up to now, he had not found any information about Vivian.


    After Terence left, Jacob suddenly bent over the table, tears rolling down his face. He had never been so sad since his wife died. He didn''t expect that for the sake of Vivian... ''How could Vivian get the same disease!'' he thought! God, what should he do! Wasn''t it enough for him to lose his wife? Did he have to lose his only daughter?!


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    Jacob pounded on the table with his fist and wiped his tears. No, no, no matter what, he must save Vivian''s life this time!

 Chapter 367 Is Vivian Here

    Ding Dong¡ª¡ª


    At the military residential compound in M City, Cheng family. While Fiona was having lunch with Sarah, the doorbell suddenly rang. Hearing the noise, the little girl was excited. She asked with her bright eyes, "Mom, is Dad back?"


    With a bitter smile, Fiona replied, "No, it''s not him." It was all because of Spencer. He had been back before the meal time every time. Now, as long as Sarah heard the doorbell during the meal time, she got used to asking questions.


    "Then who is it?" Sarah asked, pouting. Her eyes were full of displeasure.


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and looked over there. As soon as the assistant opened the door, Terence rushed in like a gust of wind. "Is Vivian here?"


    "Terence?"


    "Daddy Terence!" Sarah''s eyes became bright again. She opened her arms and said, "Give me a hug!"


    Terence gave her a forced smile, walked over, held her up from the chair and kissed her on her cheek. "Did you have dinner just now?"


    "Because Mommy just got it done." Sarah grinned in Terence''s arms.


    "Terence, have you eaten yet?" "If not, how about having some here?" Fiona offered


    "I''m not hungry." Terence shook his head. "I''m here to ask if you''ve met Vivian."


    "Vivian?" Fiona frowned. "I... I didn''t see her! Didn''t she mention to go to Y City the other day? Since I have been in M City, of course I haven''t seen her. "


    "Yes." "She must be back from Y City, but I don''t know where she is." Terence replied flatly.


    "Of course not!" Fiona was taken aback. "So, Terence, call Vivian now!"


    "Her phone has been switched off." Terence frowned.


    "You... Did you have a fight? " Fiona asked tentatively.


    "Sort of." Terence let out a slight sigh. He rubbed his hair and glanced at the table casually. When he was about to turn around, something occurred to him. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why are there three bowls and chopsticks on the table? Is there any other guest here? "


    "No!" Fiona waved her hand.


    Terence frowned and was about to question her again when Sarah said sweetly, "uncle Terence, that''s my great grandpa''s chopsticks."


    "Yes, it''s for Grandpa Wayne. Grandpa looked energetic today and I wanted him to come down for dinner, but he fell asleep now. " Fiona replied.


    "I see!" Terence nodded and said to Sarah in a soft voice, "Sarah, be a good girl and have dinner. I''ll come to see you another day, okay?"


    "Okay!" Sarah nodded her head suddenly. Fiona went to take Sarah in a hurry and asked, "Terence, are you leaving now?"


    "Yes." Terence took a deep breath and said, "I am looking for Vivian."


    "Where can you find her? Terence, shall I go with you? "


    "No, thanks." Terence shook his head and said, "I have checked the record of going in and out of the city, and I haven''t found any... Now I can only look into that block and check the surveillance video. " While speaking, Terence was walking outwards. "If Vivian comes to see you, inform me as soon as poss


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ously.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly someone knocked at the door. Before they answered, the door had been opened. Sarah''s small body was pressed against the door. She blinked and said, "Can I come in?"


    "Of course!" Excited as Fiona was, Vivian rushed to Sarah and held her in her arms, "My dearest, have you had enough?"


    "Yes." Nodding her head, Sarah added, "I bring you a mochi! It''s so delicious! " Then she stretched out her oily hand, took a mochi and handed it to Vivian.


    "Oh, thank you, Sarah!" Vivian kissed Sarah on her face, took over the mochi and ate it.


    Finally, Vivian had something to eat. Fiona smiled, "Sarah, come down and bring more food for Aunt Vivian. Aunt Vivian only ate what you gave her, and she didn''t have lunch!"


    "Really?" Upon hearing that, Sarah immediately pouted and said, "Aunt Vivian, you are so pitiful. How about having dinner with me? okay? You''ll feel bad if you''re hungry! "


    Vivian burst into laughter and nodded immediately. "Okay, okay. Then let''s have dinner together."


    "Wow!" Sarah hopped around and turned to Fiona and said excitedly, "Mom, please cook spareribs for me. I want to eat with Aunt Vivian!"


    "Sarah, you have just had enough, so you can''t eat any more. If you want to eat, I can only give it to Aunt Vivian." Fiona looked like a strict mother, Sarah pouted.


    "Sarah is with high Eq." A sly smile appeared on Vivian''s face. "In this case, she can go to the kindergarten now."


    "That''s exactly what I think." Fiona nodded and said, "I''ll send her to the preschool next spring. It''s very convenient because the preschool is in the courtyard."


    "Well, then you two go to school together?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, Vivian shouted excitedly and held Sarah in her arms, went downstairs, "Sarah! It''s time for school!"


    "Yeah! That''s awesome! "


    Standing at the head of the stairs, Fiona could not help laughing and shaking her head. Seeing the smile on Vivian''s face, she sighed deeply.

 Chapter 368 An Diagnosis Of Vivian

    Vivian stayed in Fiona''s home for two days. On the third day, she planned to go to the hospital to get the results. Vivian was well-dressed, wearing peaked cap, sunglasses and mask, looking like a spy.


    Then Fiona and Vivian went out together, got on the car and drove away from the courtyard of the Cheng family. Along the way, they had encountered almost twice the speed of guards or the main road. Almost all the cars on the main road had to be checked out.


    The cars that they took were on didn''t have any trouble. But when they reached the fifth traffic light, they were still stopped.


    "Stop to check."


    Vivian complained in the car, "Are they insane? Fiona, how dare he stop your car! Go and tell your husband, Mr. Spencer! "


    "Tell daddy!" Sarah agreed.


    Fiona shook her head helplessly and laughed. "Both of you should stop! I wonder if something terrible happened in M City. How about we stop and ask? Aren''t you curious? "


    While they were talking, the traffic guard came over and bowed to Victor who was driving, "Excuse me, who is in the car?"


    Victor snorted, "Get out of the way! Don''t delay Mrs. Cheng and her daughter to the hospital. "


    "This is a routine examination. Please..."


    "Don''t frighten me with the words of routine check! What''s your name! Believe it or not, I... "


    "Victor, it''s okay." Suddenly, Fiona interrupted Victor. She opened the window a third and looked out at the guard and said, "I''m going to the hospital with my child. She got a cold so we can''t open the door. I don''t know what happened. Why are you stopping our car? "


    "Ahem... Mom... " At this moment, Sarah''s weak coughs were heard from the carriage. The corners of Fiona''s mouth twitched.


    The man looked Fiona up and down and said, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Cheng. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona pursed her lips into a smile. Then she asked awkwardly, "Emm... I just don''t know what kind of mission you are doing here. To check drunk driving? "


    "Oh, No." That man shook his head and lowered his voice, "Mr. Terence ordered us to find someone."


    All the people in the car were shocked when they heard the voice. Just now, Fiona wondered why this person knew her. Maybe he met her with Terence. But now he said he was looking for someone. She understood.


    Sitting in the car, Vivian lowered her head again.


    "Is Terence looking for Vivian?" Fiona asked again.


    "Yes. I wonder if Mrs. Cheng has seen Miss Vivian. "


    "No, I didn''t see her." Fiona shook her head, "I called her many times, but her phone was switched off. Terence went to our home two days ago. I have explained to him. "


    "So it is." That man looked into the car and found it was dark, so he said, "Excuse me, Mrs. Cheng."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona asked, "Can we leave now?"


    "Yes, yes." The man stepped back hurriedly and made room for the car.


    "Oh, by the way." As the car was about to start, Fiona suddenly said, "I don''t know where Terence is now."


    The man was surprised. He suddenly pointed at the other end of the road and said, "Mr. Terence is there!"


    Vivian''s heart skipped


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ou have done! He loves you. Even if you are sick, he won''t leave you alone. Vivian, please don''t hide it from Terence, okay? "


    "Just because he won''t leave me, I have to be heartless to leave him!" A smile broke on Vivian''s face. She said in a choked voice, "I''m great. I don''t think loving someone doesn''t mean that you have to be with him. You just need to watch him, right?"


    "But you are sad." What Fiona said pointed out the disguise of Vivian.


    While Vivian wiped the tears on her face very hard and walked forward with Sarah in her arms. Caught up with her, Fiona asked, "When are you going to the hospital, Vivian?"


    "Tomorrow. I have discussed it with my father." The voice of Vivian came from a distance.


    On their way back, Vivian was talking and laughing cheerfully with Sarah, as if nothing had happened. The path was smooth when they arrived at the place where Terence had just met. Noticing that, Fiona saw that Vivian was obviously disappointed.


    "Daddy is there!" However, after turning a corner, Sarah lay prone on the car window, pointed somewhere and said, "That''s daddy!"


    When Vivian turned around, she saw that Terence and Clara were walking inside the cafe. With his back to her, she couldn''t see Terence''s expression. However, when the car passed by so quickly, Vivian clearly saw the slight smile at the corner of Clara''s mouth.


    "That is "Vivian, is she your cousin?" Frowning, Fiona asked.


    "Yes, she is my cousin." As soon as she finished her words, she felt a chill all over her body. Fury or resentment emerged in her mind. All of a sudden, she felt her chest blocked and she suddenly felt dizzy. She grabbed Fiona''s hand and urged, "Be quick... Take me to the hospital My father''s Hospital... "


    Noticing that her face turned paler and paler, she looked more frightening than she had been in the bar that night, Fiona hurriedly shouted to Victor, "Start the car quickly! Go to the second hospital! "


    "Yes!" Victor turned the car around at once and drove to the hospital.


    "Aunt Vivian..."


    "Vivian! Vivian... Wake up! "

 Chapter 369 There Will Be No Meeting Since Then

    "Mr. Terence..."


    "Isn''t it too distant to call me Mr. Terence now?" At the door of the coffee shop, Clara was a little uneasy about Terence''s sudden invitation. But when she heard what he said, she was stunned. Then she raised the corners of her mouth in disbelief and called tentatively, "He... Terence? "


    However, Terence just smiled sarcastically and opened the door of the coffee shop for her. "You called me Terence when you jumped into my arms in the hotel on that day. It''s strange to call me Mr. Terence now, isn''t it? " That was what he meant. He didn''t expect that Clara could not hear the implication in his words. Did he really think that the two people were so familiar that they could call each other''s name?


    There seemed to be some air conditioner in the coffee shop. Clara shivered all of a sudden and stood still, being in a dilemma.


    "Mr. Terence, you''re laughing at me." "Today you invited me. Is it a banquet of ambush?" she asked, biting her lips and staring into his eyes.


    "As long as Miss Clara gives me a satisfactory answer, then it won''t be." With a gesture, Terence invited her to enter the shop again.


    On her way to the coffee shop, Clara knew the reason why Terence asked her to come. "Mr. Terence, you come to me for Vivian''s thing, right?"


    "If it weren''t for her, do I still have any contact with you?" "Oh, by the way, my assistant is responsible for the cooperation," said Terence ironically.


    There seemed to be a hint of panic in Clara''s footsteps, and her back was a little cold. Terence always spoke slowly. Even if he wasn''t gentle or polite, it could be taken as his politeness. But today, he had said something really cold. Did he know about Vivian? ''No, it can''t be. If he knows, he won''t have time to look for me...''


    While thinking, they two were led to a table by the window by a waiter.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "A cup of Italian concentrated coffee, without sugar." Clara ordered coldly, without saying anything more.


    "Give me a glass of water." Terence uttered. After the waiter nodded and left, he asked, "Why did you order such bitter coffee without sugar?"


    "No matter how bitter the coffee is, it can''t be bitter for what Mr. Terence is going to say next?" Raising her eyes slightly, Clara looked out of the window. As something came to her mind, she said, "When I first met you, we also sat in a seat by the window, face to face."


    "I''m sorry." Terence said flatly, "My memory of that day only belongs to Vivian." He still remembered the look when Vivian mistook Clara''s bland date as hers and called him Terence, and when he saw his name on her palm...


    "Mr. Terence..."


    "Tell me where is Vivian!" Terence suddenly stared at Clara, "You said that day that she left for Y City so as to avoid me.. You know something, right? If I hadn''t come to her that day, she would have run away... She didn''t expect that I would go, so she ran away in the m


    was choked with sobs. Since he was a doctor. he knew her daughter''s illness like the palm of his hand, but he was unable to wake her up. It was more painful than anyone else...


    "Uncle Jacob, I have prepared breakfast. Would you like to have some first? Vivian must wake up very soon. " Fiona immediately tried to comfort her, but Jacob merely waved his hand and said, "I don''t feel like eating."


    Fiona nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The day seemed to be unreachable. Fiona went back to the Cheng family''s house at noon and came over after dinner. Vivian was still lying in bed quietly.


    ''I have to wait. Let her know when she wakes up. No matter she agrees or not, I will go to see Terence.'' Fiona thought.


    She was waiting for Vivian to wake up, but to her surprise, Vivian made others take aback when she was so sound asleep.


    Beep¡ª¡ª


    At about 7 o''clock in the evening, Fiona was waiting outside the ward. Suddenly she heard a harsh sound coming from inside the ward. Around Vivian was a lot of equipment that Fiona didn''t know who they were. The noise was so loud that it seemed like someone was making a show of himself.


    Dashing towards the window, Fiona heard her heart beating. As she looked towards her bed, she saw a throbbing woman on the bed. On the bed, Vivian twitched all over, and the curve on the heartbeat instrument tended to be a straight line.


    "Doctor..." Fiona''s voice was hoarse. With all her strength, Fiona fell to the glass window.


    Several doctors were on their way here, and Jacob was there too. He looked so cruel and helpless. Jacob was the first one to rush into the ward and stand on the bedside. "Prepare for first aid!" he ordered


    A loud crack was heard¡ª¡ª


    The white curtain was drawn shut. Since then, Fiona had been crying so hard that she couldn''t see the face in the ward anymore. While crying, Fiona took out her cell phone with her trembling body and mumbled, "Terence, Terence..."

 Chapter 370 Ill Wait For Her To Wake Up

    However, Terence didn''t answer her phone. Feeling helpless, Fiona gave a call to Spencer.


    "Hello? Fiona, why do you call me at this time? " When the phone was connected, Spencer spoke in a pleasant tone, but unexpectedly, when Fiona heard it, she suddenly burst into tears.


    Frightened and nervous, Spencer had no choice but to ask, "What''s wrong? Who upset you? "


    Instead of sobbing out loud, Fiona asked intermittently, "Do you know... Where is Terence? I called him... But I couldn''t get through.. Vivian... "


    "What happened to Vivian?" Spencer asked in surprise


    "I don''t know..." Fiona sobbed and replied, "She is in surgery.. She has been in a coma for a whole day.. I want to find Terence! I need to find him! I don''t want to hide it from him anymore! "


    "Okay, okay. We won''t hide it from him. Fiona, don''t cry. " Spencer continued to pacify her on the phone, "You crying won''t help, will you? Calm down. I''ll tell you where Terence is. Don''t cry, okay? "


    Shivering, Fiona finally calmed down. She nodded and asked, "Where is he?"


    "He either is in his own villa, in SL Bar, or in the company." He analyzed, "I think it''s more likely that he stays at home or in the bar. He can''t go back to work because of things of Vivian... He called me. Where are you? Hospital? "


    "Yes." Fiona nodded with all her strength. There was still nothing known in Vivian''s rescue room.


    "I''ll ask Victor to pick you up. You go to the villa first. If he''s not here, then you go to the bar. He usually stays in the innermost room on the second floor to drink tea, and you can directly find him after you go there. I''ll call him again and see whether he will take it or not. "


    His calm voice made her less worried. Fiona responded, "I see."


    "Good girl." "I''m not with you now. You need to take good care of yourself." said Spencer. Vivian will be fine and so will Terence. Don''t worry about anything, okay? "


    "I know." "But you need to take care of yourself," she said in a choked voice


    "Okay, I will." While coaxing her, Spencer was busy calling Victor and Terence.


    Fiona thought that he was comforting her, but after a long conversation, she was surprised to see Victor rushing to her from the corridor.


    "Follow Victor to find Terence! I know you will worry about him if you don''t go there on your own. I won''t stop you, as long as you hold on and don''t be sad. " Said Spencer.


    Feeling warm in her heart, Fiona quickly said, "Well, I have to hang up now. I''m going to see Terence."


    "Go ahead." After that, Fiona hung up the phone and sighed. He called Terence but he still didn''t answer. At the thought of this, he still felt a little worried. He had asked the doctor. The aftereffect of myocardial infarction was a chronic and stable disease. The last period of her imprisonment should be more than a decade, and the time between her and the disease should not be so short! Why did the disease attack Vivian so fiercely?


    In the hospital, Fiona h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ridor began to move away to avoid eye contact with Terence, but he just ignored it and kept on looking for her. At this moment, Fiona quickly caught up with him and shouted in a low voice, "Please keep going, Terence..."


    Hearing this, Terence rushed forward. Jacob happened to come out of Vivian''s ward with some doctors. They all had the feeling of a survivor from a disaster.


    Jacob had just taken off his mask and was about to take two steps when someone knocked into him.


    "I''m sorry... Uncle Jacob? !" When Terence was about to apologize for the accident, he realized that it was the father of Vivian. He was so nervous that his body began to tremble. Looking at the ward behind him, he asked nervously, "Where is Vivian? Uncle Jacob, is she inside? She Is she okay? "


    Jacob had just done the surgery. The patient was his daughter, so he was worn out. But when he saw Terence, his heart trembled and tears were welling up in his eyes. "What brings you here, Terence?" he asked


    "I am here to see her. I have known everything about her." Terence became extremely nervous. He was eager to know what happened but he dared not to ask. "Is she okay? She okay, right? "


    "Yes, for the time being." Jacob said, "But she is still in a coma. It may take a while for her to wake up."


    "It''s all right as long as she''s all right..."


    Suddenly, Terence was out of strength and stepped back a few steps. His eyes were a little unfocused and his back was almost wet with cold sweat. He said, "I, I''ll wait for her to wake up."


    "Terence, uncle Jacob." Fiona arrived, panting heavily. She greeted them and also asked, "Is Vivian all right?"


    "It''s okay." Jacob waved his hand and walked into the ward. He looked very haggard and worn, even having difficulty standing there..


    The doctor next to him saw this. He immediately helped Jacob to rest. Fiona nodded.


    When the nurses in Vivian''s ward gathered the stuff and pulled open the curtain, Terence rushed to the window.

 Chapter 371 You Are Destroying Me If You Dont Marry Me

    "Fiona, Fiona, look... Is Vivian frowning? " In the ward, Terence, who had been guarded for more than two hours, suddenly spoke. He stared at Vivian in disbelief, afraid of missing any expression on her face.


    Fiona stood up from the stool and gazed at Vivian with surprise, "Terence... It''s true! It seems that Vivian is about to wake up! "


    "Well Don''t make any noise... "


    Suddenly, Vivian mumbled, "Let me sleep a little longer..."


    Sleep longer? Terence suddenly burst into laughter. Everyone was almost driven crazy because of her. She had just been to the hell once. Did she really think that she just had a good sleep? Thinking of this, an unreadable expression crept onto Terence''s face. He didn''t know whether he should blame her or care about her. He tossed and turned for a long time, and finally said in a gentle voice, "Get more sleep.".


    "Yes." Vivian replied gently in her sleep. She turned over and was about to go to bed.


    Reaching out his hand and running his fingers through her hair gently, Terence set his mind at rest.


    Fiona wanted to cry. She opened her mouth and asked, "Terence, do you need me to get some hangover soup?"


    When Terence was about to refuse to take it, Vivian reacted.


    "I''m hungry. I don''t want to drink soup..." Upon hearing her voice, Vivian responded with a smile, her eyes still closed. "Fiona, have you cooked something delicious? If not, why don''t we have dinner together? Huh... She didn''t know what was going on, but she felt so tired and ached all over I feel like I''ve been starving to death. Oh, by the way, I just dreamed about Terence... "


    Fiona''s eyes turned red, but she didn''t respond. ''shouldn''t she stay here at this moment?'' she wondered? Terence must have a lot to talk with Vivian?


    As she expected, Terence teased her in a relaxed voice, but his affectionate eyes were full of miserable memories. "What did you dream of me?" he asked


    "Dreamed of you Hmm? " Vivian giggled and became confused. Then she suddenly jumped from the bed and sat up, eyes wide open, "Terence?! I saw Terence, Fiona! Hiss... "


    After the howl, she suddenly covered her head in pain and inhaled deeply.


    "Why are you so stupid? Why are you so excited? " Terence was shocked, but he couldn''t control his emotion as he was so concerned about Vivian. He heaved a sigh and rubbed Vivian''s temples. "How is it going? Do you need me to call the doctor? "


    "No, thanks." Vivian shook her head and took a look at Terence. Suddenly, she lowered her head and bit her lips, seeming to be about to cry. She said in a low voice, "It''s not a dream! Why are you here? "


    Speaking of this, Terence suddenly became a little angry. "What are you doing, Vivian? Why are you so calm? Aren''t you going to run away? Keep running! Emm? Don''t you dare to look at me? Are you feeling guilty? Why am I here? I''m here to arrest you! "


    "I..." Raising her head, Vivian and Terence looked at each other. Suddenly,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    th me! Both your mind and your action should be improved! Really, Instructor Fiona? "


    "It''s easy for you to say that. You are thousands of miles away! When will I ride with you? " After saying with a smile, Fiona suddenly felt sad. Although she knew she shouldn''t ask, she couldn''t help but ask, "When will you come back, Spencer? You must have been there for a long time? Can you come back at the end of this month? "


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line.


    "You can''t even come back at the end of the month?" Curled her lips, Fiona said, "It doesn''t matter... By the end of next month, it''s your birthday. I hope you can come back at that time, right? "


    There was still silence on the other end of the phone. "Fiona, I don''t know when I will go back. I''ve just taken over the work here, and it''s very troublesome to handle a lot of things."


    Staring at somewhere else with her eyes, Fiona laughed, "Alright, that''s okay. You have to work hard. My tuition next year depends on you! "


    "Okay." Spencer replied, and the two changed the subject at the same time.


    "Sarah is also going to school! I plan to let her go to a preschool next year. She is so envious of the children who go to the residential compound in the past two days! And she begged me to buy her a schoolbag... "


    After kissing and hugging, Terence still held Vivian in his arms and said, "I love you so much. Don''t you think you should like me in return?"


    "That''s unreasonable!" Vivian sniffed and hummed.


    "It was a self-created truth by me..." "Vivian, let''s get married tomorrow! I''ve pleaded for three times. This time, I''m going to take you to get the marriage certificate. No matter what will happen tomorrow and even if it is the end of the world, I will take you to get our marriage license. "


    "No way!" Shaking her head violently, Vivian refused, "No, I don''t want to go. I can''t destroy you... "


    "You are destroying me if you don''t marry me."

 Chapter 372 Terences Proposal

    Staring at Terence''s serious eyes, Vivian thought, ''Originally, she wanted to escape. But he knows that she is still alive now. She doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or not for them...''


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Terence''s eyes became deeper. "Do you want to escape again?"


    "Do you know what kind of illness I have? Hmm? " Suddenly, Vivian frowned, "I really... I''m going to die! Can you stop messing around? Just pretend that you''ve never seen me before? Just pretending Pretending that you can''t find me. "


    "Your concern is nothing to me." Terence was still calm as before, "I''ll talk to Jacob and bring you to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. We can''t delay it anymore. "


    "Are you crazy?" Vivian raised his head and stared at Terence with red eyes, "What merits do I have? Why do you have to marry me? Terence, no one wants you anymore? Why do you stick to me? " While roaring, tears ran down her cheeks. "Are you pitying me? Are you really going to marry me for your great kindness when I was sick? Who do you think you are... I have run away. Why are you still clinging to me? "


    "Because I love you." Terence had seen through her wild ambition to being so unreasonable. He wiped her tears and said, "You''re right. No one wants me, so I have to come to you."


    "Seriously, Vivian You are not beautiful, you are bad tempered, you don''t cook well, and you are sick now. You''re not good at all, right? But I just like the way you behave You are not beautiful, but you are cute and clever. You can''t cook as well as the chef, but I love to eat what you cook. You are sick. I hope you can recover as soon as possible. I just like you. I''m afraid when I can''t find you, I''m afraid I make you angry, I''m afraid that you''ll misunderstand me... "


    "I asked Jacob for your disease. He said you wouldn''t be in danger since there''ve been receiving clinical experience for so many years.. It''s great. We can grow old together. Isn''t it great? "


    There was tenderness in Terence''s calm voice. However, the more she listened, the more tears came out of her eyes, making his beautiful fingers wet.


    Vivian trembled, groaned and said, "But I might spend the rest of my life on a wheelchair I will get paralyzed and be your burden... "


    "Of course not." Terence shook his head and said, "Sitting on a wheelchair is good. You don''t want to be tired. Sitting on a wheelchair all your life will help you relax yourself. At that time, if you want to go anywhere, I can hold you in my arms and carry you. You know, I like hugging you best. You''re not a burden. You''re my baby. "


    "Terence..." Tears flowed down her cheeks and her nose was wet. She looked terrible. Only his name was left in her mind. Then she cried, "Terence Terence... "


    "I''m here." Holding her in his arms, Terence smiled and said, "Use my suit sleeves to wipe your nose, okay?"


    After finishing the call with Spencer, Fiona had been standing at the door for a while. He


    tating...


    "Don''t worry about anything. I''m here with you." Added Terence.


    "But..." Trembling, Vivian looked at Terence''s parents and explained, "Uncle Chester, aunt Sherry, I''m sick! Maybe I I''m not a good wife Don''t let Terence be willful. I don''t deserve him. "


    Sherry and Chester were very moved.


    Terence still kept his kneeling posture and said, "My parents have known that. I didn''t hide your illness from them. I say you deserve me, then you deserve me. It doesn''t matter you are not a good wife. As long as I am a good husband. "


    Click clack¡ª¡ª


    Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes. She really wanted to say yes to Terence. He and his family were all so nice to each other. If she could be his bride, she might be very happy? But the better they were, the more she could not bear to see them suffer.


    Of course Terence knew what she was thinking. He thought that no matter whether she said yes or not, he would put the ring on her finger. As for the marriage certificate... Even if he had imitated the way Spencer had taken Fiona to the Bureau of civil affairs the first time, he would still connected himself with the rest of his life to Vivian he loved!


    "Aunt Vivian, say yes!" Just then, Sarah suddenly spoke. She took a large bouquet of roses from nowhere and almost covered her little body. "Daddy Terence said that he would send you flowers."


    Sarah''s innocent words exchanged a big smile with tears in Vivian''s eyes, Jacob was also deeply moved. Terence''s parents stood aside, waiting for Vivian to take the ring back.


    Vivian was moved by his words as she had no idea how Terence had persuaded his whole family. She was so moved that she almost nodded in agreement with his proposal


    "I agree with you on one condition, Terence." she added Vivian bit her lips, trying to hold back her tears.


    "Okay." Terence nodded his head. Even ten conditions were acceptable, let alone one requirement.


    "If I die, you marry another woman."

 Chapter 373 We Are A Couple

    The moment Vivian finished her words, Terence''s face froze. Not because he didn''t understand why she said that, but because it made his heart ache...


    "What the hell! ''Big day! Go, go, Vivian! Don''t say that!''! Live your life with Terence happily! " Sherry said quickly, "Just say yes, Vivian, okay?"


    The atmosphere in the room was a little sad. Sophia looked at Fiona with a little grievance.


    Vivian bit her lower lip and looked at Terence expectantly. Biting his lips, Terence suddenly nodded and said, "Okay." Then he put the ring on her finger and said, "You agreed."


    "I..." Surprised, Vivian looked at the shining ring on her finger.


    "Sarah, give your aunt the flowers!" Terence suddenly stood up and stared at Vivian. His proposal seemed to become a coercion.


    "Coming!" "Yes," Sarah answered immediately. She moved towards Terence with the flowers in her arms, and then raised the flowers to Vivian. She said in a sweet voice, "Aunt Vivian, dad Terence said that you''ll be my godmother if you accept the flowers. Right, daddy? "


    "Yes." Terence took the flowers, touched Sarah''s head and praised, "Good girl!"


    Sarah smiled and went back to Fiona happily.


    Terence gave the flowers to her and said, "Honey, here you are."


    "I..." With hesitation, Vivian stretched out her hand. As soon as her finger touched the flower, it was stuffed into her hand by Terence.


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Sophia and Sarah burst into cheers and threw the petals into the air. The petals sprinkled on Terence and Vivian. They looked at each other with a smile, and the affection in their eyes exceeded love.


    Sherry took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears and whispered, "Good kids." Chester patted Sherry on the shoulder and comforted her silently.


    After the successful proposal, those elders left one after another. Chester rushed to the meeting. Fiona, Sophia and Sarah were going to accompany Vivian change her clothes, and then went to the Civil Affairs Bureau together. The marriage certificate was a matter between two people. The others would not go with them.


    Sherry brought a simple pair of jeans and a white shirt, the same series as Terence''s.


    "Vivian must be very beautiful in white." Fiona said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Nodding, Sophia said, "Vivian, I''ve learned a lot of new hairstyles. I''ll change your pretty hairstyle later so that you will be the most beautiful bride today."


    "Thank you." Vivian took off her hospital gown, and as she was about to put it on, something occurred to her. "Fiona, do you know why Terence''s parents came here?" she asked


    "Well!" Fiona said with a smile, "Speaking of this, even I am moved. I came with Auntie Sherry this morning. She told me that at three o''clock last night, he rushed back to the family residence and woke up the two old people from their dreams. He told them everything about you without reservation, saying that he was going to marry you today. He wanted them to come here today as the witness. With the blessing o


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    nd. She giggled and said to Terence, "Terence, can we have another trip?"


    "Call me ''husband'' and then I''ll take you there."


    "Hey, it''s your first day of marriage, why do you put on airs now?" Vivian smiled, "Don''t you fear that someone would tweak your ear? I have a lot of energy. "


    "In my opinion, it is you who put on airs on the first day of your marriage!"


    A familiar voice came from behind, which sounded a little unhappy.


    Upon seeing her father, Terence turned around with her on his back. When Terence saw Jacob, who was in a white coat, he naturally called, "Dad."


    Hearing that, both Vivian and Jacob were overwhelmed with emotion.


    "If I could find such a good son-in-law like Terence, I must have done good deeds in my previous life." Jacob walked towards them and glared at Vivian, saying, "Come down now! Don''t you think that Terence will be tired as long as you are tired? "


    "Daddy, you are unfair!" Vivian was unwilling to come down from Terence''s back, giving a snort, she acted like a spoiled child. She suddenly felt that it was nice to have Terence by her side. With Terence by her side, she could be fearless.


    Terence smiled, "Dad, don''t worry. These are the only steps left. I can carry her. I''m not tired." After a pause, he asked, "Dad, are you busy now? Would you like to have dinner with us? "


    "I have eaten some food. I have a surgery later." Said Jacob, glancing at them.


    Terence knew that Jacob wanted to say something to him, so he asked, "Dad, what do you want to say?"


    "It''s just..." Jacob frowned and said, "Let''s talk on the way."


    Terence nodded and went to the ward with Vivian on his back. No matter it was a man or a woman, there were patients, doctors or nurses on the way to the hospital. The way they looked at Terence showed that they liked him very much. Then, Vivian tightly wrapped her arms around his neck, declaring her ownership over him.


    "You two, do you want a child?" As soon as they entered the ward, Jacob spoke.

 Chapter 374 Her Disease Is Difficult To Cure

    Terence was just putting down Vivian on the bed. Hearing what Jacob said, he was surprised and took a look at Vivian. Seeing that she was also confused, he turned around and asked, "Dad, Vivian is still sick. Besides, we just got our marriage license and haven''t held a wedding. Isn''t it too early for us to have a baby now?"


    Terence and Jacob were discussing having a baby. Even Vivian felt embarrassed, she blushed and mumbled, "Dad, what are you... Why did you say that? "


    Taking a step forward, Jacob continued, "I''m talking to you because I''m a father. But you should know that I''m a doctor!"


    "Is giving birth related to her illness?" asked Terence It was strange for him to ask such a question. Just when Vivian was about to tease Terence, Jacob nodded heavily.


    As far as general knowledge was concerned, a pregnant woman would suffered from dysmenorrhea, which had no bad effect at all. In fact, pregnancy can even bring the clinical stability and improvements. For the diagnosed patients, the rate of a heart attack will increase with a longer pregnancy time.


    When her father finished, Terence was overjoyed, and it looked like he saw a glimmer of hope. "Dad, is it true? How could this be? That means Vivian will recover? "


    Taking a look at his daughter, Jacob said, "It can only be said that the risk would be lowered This might be associated with the frequent burst of immune diseases. However, if she wants to be pregnant, the risks of nausea in the first few months after delivery would be increased, and she is twice as high as the women in not pregnant period. It''s a combination of danger and opportunity. "


    Terence''s face darkened as he heard his father''s words. He hesitated for a while before asking, "Dad, how are you sure you can cure her?"


    "Well I''m not sure. " Jacob shook his head and dared not to look at Vivian.


    "Then try it." "It''s better to get pregnant from now on than to have no hope," said Terence suddenly


    Vivian raised her head abruptly, looked at Terence and shook her head, "No, I don''t want to."


    Then, Terence turned around to comfort Vivian, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. And there is still a long time before we get pregnant. We can treat you at the same time... "


    "I don''t want a baby." Vivian interrupted him.


    "Why not?" Terence asked, "Don''t you think it''s too hasty as you just got married? It doesn''t matter. We both like children, right? My mother likes kids too. "


    "No, I mean..." Vivian bit her lips hard, her hands hanging feebly on her knees, and said, "The disease is hereditary! I don''t want my child to be the same as my mom, just like me Can you just let me get rid of this disease? I don''t want to harm our next generation... "


    The ease and relaxed tone of Vivian stiffened Terence. Jacob was speechless, and the light in his eyes faded away. What Vivian concerned touched everyone on the spot...


    The ward was a little quiet and dismal in the night. Vivian had fallen a


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    are about her illness at all.


    She knew her own disease very well and experts didn''t lie to her. So Fiona blurted out directly, "Is there really no doctor who can cure this kind of disease? Why are these experts so unreliable at critical times? "


    "It''s difficult to cure my strange disease. I think I should find some medical experts to cure it. They''d better give me a pill. After eating it, my immune system will recover automatically." Vivian smiled and asked Sarah, "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Sarah nodded determinedly, though she was confused about what Vivian had asked.


    With a frown, something flashed through Fiona''s mind. "Speaking of the genius in medicine. Now I remember a person," she murmured.


    While eating, Terence widened his eyes as he heard the news. He jumped to his feet and asked anxiously, "Fiona? You know doctors? What kind of doctor can cure Vivian? "


    "No, not the doctor!" Fiona waved her hand and took another gulp. Then she said, "I was thinking about that, Charles... Doesn''t he have many scientific weirdos? I remember that when they were making antidotes, they said that someone broke the immune system and the control of nervous system. I... I don''t understand! It suddenly occurred to me that what he had done was really terrible. How could he be compared to a doctor? "


    Terence narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. Maybe it would work!


    The doctors who followed Charles were now used by the government. It was said that if they could make a contribution to the development of science and medicine, they could be of great help to the development of the society. If they could cure Vivian''s disease...


    Thinking of this, Terence added, "I think we need to give it a try. Maybe the experts can''t solve this problem. These scientists are really capable."


    As soon as Terence''s words were finished, Vivian''s eyes lit up. She could pretend to be indifferent, but if there was a chance to live, she wanted to live better than anyone else...

 Chapter 375 How About Having A Baby

    With an restless heart, Terence took three people under Charles to the hospital. It was said that they were the top-notch medical weirdo. They wore white coats and each of them had a medicine box in their hands. After learning about the condition of Vivian, they began to draw blood for her without saying anything.


    Instead of leaving the room, Terence was staying with Fiona and Jacob and so many experts. They wanted to know whether the immune system disease could be cured or not.


    Leaning on the glass window, Fiona watched those science freaks talk with each other in front of test tube, injection and monitor as if they were having a mysterious ceremony.


    When Vivian''s blood was extracted, a lot of devices were connected to her body, to test her heartbeats and blood pressure. Yet it didn''t affect her at all. Lying on the bed leisurely, she greeted the people outside from time to time.


    After a long time, three white doctors walked out of the ward.


    "How is it going?" asked Terence, taking the lead


    "Not bad." One of them nodded and the other two kept silent.


    "What do you mean?" Said Jacob anxiously.


    "We can cure her." Another doctor added.


    "Curable?! Really? " Terence screamed in surprise, his face glowing with happiness. "Can it be completely cured? Will it have no impact on the next generation? Will it come back again? "


    Terence asked a few questions. The white coat he was holding tightly hesitated. Then he said, "If it is completely cured, it will have no impact on the children. But the problem is related to immune system and nerve system. We can''t simply describe what we are going to do next with the word ''treatment''."


    "What are you doing?" Fiona was startled.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Fiona." Several white coats had met her before in the base of X Organization, so they didn''t think she was unfamiliar with them. They said, "We just want to use gene therapy to treat this disease, so that Miss Vivian''s immune system will be restored to the level of normal people. And the disease will naturally be healed."


    "It''s easy to say. We all know how to cure her disease by gene therapy. It''s not all by your words."


    "Exactly! We''ve studied it for so many years, yet we still haven''t got a good method, are you sure you can successfully make it? "


    "You''d better go back to have your dinner in jail!"


    A few experts were talking sarcastically. But the three weirdoes still looked calm. One of them glanced at Fiona and said, "The antidote Miss Fiona wants is developed by us."


    His words convinced both Fiona and Terence.


    "If you can cure Vivian, I will try my best to provide a comfortable life for you and your family." Said Terence immediately.


    The three of them expressed their thanks, and then they continued, "But we still need to wait for the best timing. When will Miss Vivian have disease again? Whether she has passed out before, or she has short blindness, or she is not feeling well now. Please inform us as soon as possible so that we can cure her of her disease."


    Terence nodded excitedly.


    r nerve system and change her gene, I''m afraid the result will be bad."


    "Then what should we do?" Terence frowned.


    "We can treat Miss Vivian only when she is in a stable condition. Pregnancy will have an unexpected good result for a woman with such symptom, so, Mr. Terence, from now on, you should get ready for pregnancy with Miss Vivian. "


    "The pregnancy lasted for three months. In the three months, we are responsible for developing medicines or finding a method to do surgery. There are two advantages. One, it can make Miss Vivian better and convenient for us to take medicine; the other, after giving birth, we can continue to observe whether her physical relapse still exists or not, and it can be determined whether our treatment is effective or not by a newborn baby and can be determined whether this disease is still inherited. "


    "Mr. Terence, please think it over carefully!"


    After some time, Vivian woke up from her dream. Rubbing her painful temples, she opened her eyes and saw Terence sleeping in front of her.


    Vivian wanted to wake him up, but seeing the faint dark circles under his eyes and the tiredness in his sleep, she couldn''t bear. When she was about to reach out to hug him, she suddenly thought of something and immediately stretched out her hands to grab Terence''s arm.


    "What''s wrong?" Terence was in a light sleep. He could hear the movement of Vivian and woke up as soon as he opened his eyes.


    "Your hand..." Looking at the blood mark on his wrist, Vivian burst into tears and apologized in a trembling voice, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it... I... I couldn''t control myself back then... "


    "It''s not your fault." Patting on Vivian''s shoulder, Terence said gently, "Don''t blame yourself. I didn''t mean to blame you. Consider it as a wedding gift, an especial wedding gift from you, right? "


    "I don''t want to." Tears welled up in Vivian''s eyes and she blamed herself, "What gift is it?"


    "I''ll take another one. I''ll ask you for a present."


    "What?"


    "Let''s have a baby, shall we?"

 Chapter 376 All The Preparation For The Pregnancy Of Terence And Vivian Was In Full Swing.

    Terence passed on the three science weirdoes'' words to Vivian, which made the latter waver a little, but she still had some misgivings. "They just said that. What if they couldn''t cure me? Then our child will also get ill. "


    "Don''t worry about it." Patting on her shoulder, Terence consoled her, "The natural quality of the disease is less than a third. Plus treatment, our baby will be fine."


    Even if it has... Terence squinted his eyes. He couldn''t care so much right now. The most important thing right now was to cure Vivian. As for whether the children would be inherited or not, it was not something he needed to consider now. So he decided to be selfish this time.


    "Our baby..." Vivian repeated the words, and looked at Terence, she said absent-minded, "If our child looks like you, he must be very handsome."


    "If she looks like you, she will be beautiful." With a smile, Terence caressed her smooth skin and went on, "Just as our father said, let''s get ready for pregnancy? Okay? I hope you can be pregnant in three months. Then you can be a mother next year, okay? "


    All of a sudden, Vivian let out a sigh and continued, "Terence, I feel that I live a happy life like I''m in heaven now. I can''t believe that I''ve married you. Why do I have a baby with you again? Isn''t it too soon? "


    Terence chuckled and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, "I don''t think so. If you don''t believe me, I''ll begin to prepare for our wedding now, so that the whole people in M City will be able to share our wedding candies. When you marry our family with a grand scene, you will feel real. "


    Vivian giggled, "Can I show on TV? How about letting the TV station broadcast the whole process of our wedding? "


    "Of course."


    "Haha..." The smile on Vivian''s face got bigger. Then she shook her head and said, "No way. You''re such a womanizer. After you show on TV, I''m so worried about you. You''re so handsome that you can only belong to me..."


    Terence frowned and rubbed her nose gently. "Honey, are you kidding me? Your beauty only belongs to me. Besides, why am I attracted by other women? Hmm? " While saying this, he suddenly pressed Vivian under his body and said, "You should be punished."


    "Punish what? Kiss you? " She suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Holding his breath, Terence was caught off guard by the sudden move of Vivian. Even so, Terence still maintained his calm smile and gave a deep kiss on her face. "You are right. As a punishment, kissing me."


    Vivian pouted and kissed on Terence''s lips, "I regret..."


    "Regret for what?" Asked Terence gently.


    "I regret having asked you to marry another woman while you proposed." Vivian frowned, "I''m starting to feel jealous. I can''t imagine the future when another woman is around you... You did the same thing with her. You kissed her, hugged her and tonight you... "


    "Of course not." Terence interrupted her nonsense. "No, no, no, No. there won''t be such a person. I won''t hug or kiss anyone but you.. So, the most important thing for you, Vivian,


    ut. Terence would never refuse his wife''s small request. Jacob sighed and shook his head every time because he thought that it was Terence''s fault for doting on Vivian.


    Snacks also hurt her, making Vivian sad all the time.


    On a sunny day, Vivian held a farewell ceremony for the snacks. She handed over all the snacks she hadn''t eaten for years to Sarah, the little girl thanked her before throwing herself into the piles of snacks and gulping them down, which made Vivian almost cry;


    She couldn''t play the game any more, nor could she play her cellphone, nor could she eat too much sweet food. Besides, she had to take blood test from three technical experts from time to time. It was too difficult...


    However, no matter how Vivian grumbled, she knew that the person who suffered the most was actually Terence. He had to take care of both his business and Vivian. Sometimes Vivian felt dizzy, sometimes it was dark in front of her eyes, and sometimes she got mad. Every time it was Terence who took care of her. After that, she always apologized to Terence, full of remorse. But even so, he had no complaints.


    In the M City, when the first snow came, Vivian finally got her medicine. She waited until she was pregnant and combined with gene therapy to see if her disease could be completely cured.


    Day by day, New year''s Day was approaching. They were preparing the pregnancy for almost two months.


    "Ha ha! Sarah! Come on!"


    The M City had been covered in silver from the snowy incident. In these two days, as energetic as she was, Vivian went back to the villa with Terence. And Sarah also came here, too. Terence, Vivian and Sarah were happily making snowmen and playing with each other.


    "Let''s go and ask mommy to play with us?" Sarah''s face flushed bright red and said with a smile.


    "No, you have to stay with us these days." Vivian said with a smile.


    "Why? What about mom? " Sarah kept asking.


    "Your mother..." Terence smiled and looked into Vivian''s eyes. "She went somewhere else," he added

 Chapter 377 A Beautiful Image In The First Snow

    It was dark, in a base in the JB Area, they end the training the whole day with loud and clear horns.


    Wearing an overcoat, Spencer finished the inspection and was ready to go back. Walking forward, a sudden cool breeze fell on his forehead and he looked up.


    "It seems to snow." Seeing what Spencer was doing, someone in the crowd said and then someone echoed, "Yes, it seems that there are snowflakes falling."


    "Although JB Area was clod, it hasn''t snowed yet. I wonder how long this first snow will last," another man said


    Spencer smiled, "Yeah, it''s snowing Well, you don''t have to send me back. I''ll go back by myself. "


    "What?" Originally, he was hesitating. But unexpectedly, he was stopped by Spencer.


    As he walked forward, he took out his phone from his coat pocket and smiled. Nobody knew who he was calling.


    "Who is Mr. Spencer calling?"


    "He has been wearing a long face the whole day. Why is he smiling now?"


    "Is he calling home?"


    There were two groups following Spencer to JB Area, and today only the most familiar ones followed him. One was Johnson, who had been promoted to the monitor since a long time ago, and the other was Karl who stayed with Spencer for three years.


    After hearing their discussion, the two looked at Spencer who walked away alone. Karl smiled and said, "Our Mr. Spencer must be calling Mrs. Cheng. No need to think."


    "We''d better not bother him now. He is not far away from here. Let''s send him home." Johnson added.


    Most of these people lived in the base because of the transfer of work. They nodded when they heard what he said.


    On the other side, Spencer walked alone, and dialed the number of Fiona.


    "Hello?" On the other end of the line came the gentle voice of Fiona, which warmed his heart. In a low and soft voice, he released, "How do you feel? Have you had lunch? "


    "Not yet!" Raising her voice slightly, Fiona said in a pleasant tone, "It''s snowing here. I''ll wait for a while before eating."


    "Is it snowing too in M City?" Spencer was surprised, "JB Area is snowing as well. I can watch the snow with you. "


    "Yeah, let''s watch snow together. How about we have hotpot later? " "The weather is perfect!" Fiona said with a smile


    "Okay!" Spencer responded without any hesitation. He had been here for more than two months. Sometimes, when he missed the days when he was with Fiona and Sarah, he would video chat with them to have the same food. Although it was on the screen, it was also enjoyable.


    Thinking of this, Spencer suddenly felt a little sad. He said aggrievedly, "Honey, the day after tomorrow is my birthday. I miss you so much! I said last time that I was going to eat the birthday noodles cooked by you. I won''t have a chance this year. Keep it for me. "


    When he was done, he walked several hundred meters away. Johnson and Karl followed him for a while, Karl asked gently, "Hey, monitor, are we leaving now?"


    "I think it''s unnecessary." Johnson sh


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    standard salute to her, and she responded with a slight smile.


    After he put the dish on the table, he returned to the table and took the initiative to serve the dishes.


    On the table, Spencer stared at Fiona with a smile, and found her scalp tingling.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Fiona put a piece of meat ball into the bowl of Spencer, "Aren''t you hungry? Why don''t you eat well?"


    "You are beautiful enough to feast my eyes. I''m not hungry now." Smiling, he swallowed the meatball and said, "Honey, you should eat more."


    Biting her lips, Fiona smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    "Here you are. How about Sarah?" Suddenly, he asked, "Is she at home?"


    "At Terence''s." Fiona sighed, "I came here without telling her. I''m afraid she will cry when she knows I come to see you."


    Because the JB Area was tall, it was easy to feel the reaction to the plateau. The weather was changeable. Fiona asked the doctor but no children were allowed to come.


    Spencer nodded as if he had thought of something, and asked, "Then how long are you going to hide from Sarah? When will you go back? "


    "I''ll go back after you celebrate your birthday." Fiona raised her head and smiled, "I''m here to make long-life noodles for you!"


    "What? So you will stay here for three days? " Then Spencer dragged the chair to Fiona and said, "No. You rarely come to my home. Please spend more time with me."


    "I just arrived!" Smiling, Fiona pushed him away. "What''s more, you have so many things to do. It''s useless for me to stay here, isn''t it?"


    "I do have a lot of things to do, but I have nothing to do tonight!" Spencer retorted, "You stay here. I''ll come back to keep you company tonight!"


    "No, I have to be with Sarah!" Fiona shook her head.


    "It''s more important to stay with me."


    "Am I here with you eating? Dinner is ready, Mr. Spencer. "


    "What''s for dinner?"


    "I''m full after dinner. What else can I eat?"


    "You!"


    "Do you want to get punched, Spencer?"

 Chapter 378 Do You Want A Wedding Ceremony

    At eleven o''clock in the evening, Fiona was lying on the bed, sleepy in the arms of Spencer. But her pale arm blocked Spencer''s hand that was about to attack again. She had already been tired because of Spencer, but it seemed that he hadn''t suppressed his excitement yet. All of a sudden, Fiona thought she came to him full of expectation, like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    "Honey, why do you come here all of a sudden? Ha ha. It''s really unexpected. You don''t know how happy I am. Why did you come so far? " Stroking her hair, Spencer grinned. ''He''ll laugh when he''s dreaming tonight, '' he thought. He had thought of asking Fiona to come, but given the harsh conditions here and Sarah, he could only throw the idea out of his mind. Unexpectedly, Fiona came herself. Well, it was the best gift he had received this year!


    "Because I miss you so much." In a daze, she could hardly open her eyes. Besides, he had asked this question for several times, and it seemed to be unnecessary to answer it.


    "I miss you too!" Hearing that, Spencer tightened his hands, in which Fiona was held. Then he gave her a kiss on her cheek and said, "You''re so sweet. Honey, let''s go to sleep!"


    "Yes." Fiona nodded her head and bowed her head towards Spencer. Her subconscious action made Spencer tense up again. After taking a deep breath and trying to clear his mind, Spencer fished out his cell phone and texted a message to someone. Then he embraced Fiona in his arms and fell asleep happily.


    Tinkle¡ª¡ª


    In the dormitory, when Karl was about to go to bed, his mobile phone screen suddenly lit up. After reading the content, he took it and went to Warren. "Monitor! We''ll have a rest tomorrow! "


    "What?" When Johnson just finished bathing in the bathroom, he heard Karl''s voice and quickly opened the door. "Why do we have a rest?"


    "Look!" Holding his phone in front of Johnson, Karl said, "It was a text from Mr. Spencer."


    Johnson looked at the screen, suddenly smiled, "How can Mr. Spencer say that it is going to be the new year''s new year, and it snows again, giving everyone a three-day holiday, is this a deceiving statement! He doesn''t want to go out because Mrs. Cheng is here. "


    "Yes, you are right." Karl took back his phone and said, "But it''s good for us. I want to get up late tomorrow." As soon as he finished, the phone suddenly buzzed again. Karl took it out and looked again.


    "Tomorrow morning exercise as usual."


    "¡­¡­" When he saw another message from Spencer, Johnson''s face darkened. He grabbed a towel and threw it at Karl. "It''s your crow''s mouth!"


    "I didn''t mean it!" "Monitor, you''re naked now!" Karl cried while dodging! Haha! "


    "Fuck!" Johnson cursed and then slammed the door of the bathroom.


    "Hahaha..."


    The next morning, JB Area was wearing a snow on the sky where there was all snow to watch. The world seemed to be extremely quiet because of this. Even a slightest sound could be heard.


    "One, two, one!"


    The loud and clear slogans seemed to be co


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ed her on her face and added, "I''d better put a board on your body to tell others that you''re my wife. This way, they dare not to do something bad to you and suspect that I was plotting against you. You belong to him only."


    With a coy smile, Fiona caressed Spencer''s face. "Come on, let''s make snowmen!"


    "Okay." Spencer nodded and then shouted, "Okay! Honey, you can do whatever you want! "


    The voice of the man came from far away. The people in the residential area were surprised to hear that Spencer called Fiona wife. At this time, they saw Johnson and Karl coming over and asked what happened. Karl told the truth. For a moment, the new leader''s wife came to JB Area to see him was spreading all over here, almost everyone knew it.


    At the gate, Fiona and Spencer found a flat area and started to make snowmen. There was no outsider to disturb them. They chatted and played, enjoying the time when they were alone.


    When they were talking about the story between Terence and Vivian, Fiona said with a smile, "Terence said that he wanted to hold a wedding after Vivian''s pregnancy."


    "Holding a wedding is so tiring, and if Vivian is pregnant..." Spencer shook his head and sighed, "Terence is really a considerate man! What''s wrong with his brain? "


    "Terence said it''s not a big deal to hold a wedding ceremony. Vivian only has to show up. She won''t be tired." With a smile, Fiona said, "He has thought all these through. And he also said that at that time, maybe you had returned and asked you to help drink some wine or something. "


    "He is quite considerate! I won''t do it! " Raising the corner of his mouth, Spencer patted the snowman''s head gently with his big palm. Then he said to Fiona with a smile, "It''s your turn to fix its eyes and nose."


    "Okay, no problem!" Fiona nodded and took the carrots as the snowman''s nose and the buttons as its eyes.


    While Fiona was bending over, Spencer''s heart sank. Out of nowhere, he blurted out, "Do you want a wedding, Fiona?"

 Chapter 379 Its Perfect With Regrets

    "Wedding?" Fiona murmured, and her hands kept doing the buttons to the snowman''s eyes, smiling really and indifferently, "Didn''t I have a wedding with you? Should we do it again? Aren''t you tired, Mr. Spencer? "


    "That''s different! It''s not the problem of being tired or not! " He got anxious.


    "What''s the difference?" The snowman''s eyes were still fixed in a comfortable position. Fiona took a look at her works with satisfaction and then turned to look at Spencer. She said, "Haven''t we talked about this before? I feel great about our life now. The wedding is just a ceremony. There''s no need to care about it, is there? "


    "But..." Spencer stepped forward and added, "I always feel that I owe you a lot. Now I feel that even if I put the whole world in front of you, it still can''t make up for the mistake I made before. I feel flustered at the thought of this."


    "Why are you panicking? As you said, the whole world can''t make up for it, let alone a wedding. " As soon as Fiona finished speaking, her eyes turned more serious. "And, it''s perfect with regret. It''s a pity for you, but for me, it''s perfect. I want you to remember that you owe me a wedding, so I want you to be guilty to me. In this way, you can be better to me, Mr. Spencer. At least, you can be good to me all your life. "


    Spencer stepped forward and held her in his arms. "I will be good to you not only for a lifetime, but also for the next life," he announced


    Fiona rubbed against his face with her nose and said, "Yeah! It''s so good to have something on other people!"


    "You have everything on me." He held her in his arms to convey his emotion. After a while, he looked at the snowman and said, "The snowman is finished. Do you want to go back? It''s so cold outside. "


    "Let''s go back after I take a picture."


    "Okay, I listen to you." Then he smiled and said, "Let me take a beautiful picture for you and to memorize our snowman."


    With a smile, Fiona turned around and stood beside the snowman. When she was about to set up a scissor, a girl ran towards her from not far away, shouting, "New leader! Spencer! "


    Spencer looked back and frowned. It was the annoying girl again. Following the voice, Fiona caught a glimpse of a red figure running towards her. The woman looked angry.


    Several people were sweeping the snow outside. They were the family member to visit their children here, and now they were here to see Fiona. When more and more people were gathering here, the young woman shouted and all eyes were focused on her.


    "Who is she?" Fiona whispered.


    "She is the granddaughter of some leader. Her name is something called Li." Then he turned to look at Fiona and said, "Leave her alone. She''s so annoying. If it weren''t for her grandfather, I wouldn''t have talked to her. "


    "Did you talk to her


    I can marry you as long as I like you!"


    At this critical moment, Lilian opened her mouth again. After hearing what she had said, Spencer glared at her and shouted, "Shut up! Johnson, drag her away! Give her to her father! "


    "Ah... I don''t want to see my father!" Lilian was rolling on the snow, but she was pulled up by Karl and Johnson and forced to retreat, and farther and farther, but she was still repeating what she had just said, and everyone on the way heard it.


    Fiona was also shocked by the scene. Without any hesitation, Spencer lifted her in his arms and walked towards the house.


    "Hey -" Fiona was startled. "You don''t have to use this every time, OK! Put me down! "


    "No way!" Spencer shook his head and added, "Listen to me. I haven''t seen that little girl for several times. I found her annoying because when I met her for the first time, she was at the dinner table and spilled the wine on me. Later when we met on the road, she always called me in a domineering way.. You may not know that her grandpa was forced to retire. The reason why I''m here today is to work out their discipline. I don''t like them at all. "


    Turning her head away, Fiona said angrily, "But over two months, you never mentioned her to me. If I didn''t come over, would you still hide it from me? "


    "No, I didn''t. how could I possibly hide anything from you?" Then he walked into the living room with Fiona in his arms. "I just think that it''s unnecessary to talk about her! I never tried to hide anything from you, as far as she''s concerned. I even haven''t taken a look at her. She was talking nonsense just now. Don''t take it to heart! "


    "Put me down first!" Fiona frowned.


    After a short pause, he put her down on the ground carefully and added, "You''re the only one in my heart. That will never change. You have to trust me, and you have to trust yourself. "

 Chapter 380 The Trick To Capture A Husband

    "Is it all right for you to do that? Aren''t you afraid that others might gossip about you? " Fiona looked at Spencer but her expression was still light. But she was still worried about him.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." Spencer''s eyes turned cold when he thought of that woman, Lilian. And all of a sudden, his Adam''s apple rolled in his throat. His eyes lit up and he said hastily, "Wait a minute, Fiona. I''ll ask Johnson and Karl to come and explain it to you! And my companions in the past two months can prove that I have nothing to do with Lilian! She is talking nonsense today. I am also scared! "


    But instead of responding to him, Fiona heaved a sigh and said, "I''m going to get changed."


    "I''ll go with you!" Spencer had to keep pace with rosy.


    "No way." Fiona shook her head and said, "I want to calm down."


    Spencer opened his mouth slightly and then nodded, "Okay."


    "Yes." Fiona replied before turning around and going upstairs. Spencer kicked the sofa angrily and took out his cell phone. Then he called Johnson, Karl and his men one by one.


    On the other side, Fiona went back to her bedroom to change her wet shoes and thick cotton clothes. Wearing a simple dress, she threw herself on the bed. After thinking for a while, she prepared to make a phone call to talk with Vivian.


    Ding¡ª¡ª


    In the Louts Moon villa in M City, Vivian had just finished dinner with Sarah. When she saw the call from Fiona, she immediately gave Sarah to Terence and answered the phone in secret.


    "Hello? What''s up, Fiona? Why are you calling so early? " Vivian answered the phone with a smile, "I have just had dinner with Sarah. I was afraid that she would hear your voice, so I answered the phone secretly."


    "Thank you so much, Vivian."


    "Not at all," Hearing no response from the other end of the line, Vivian asked, "Fiona, do you have something to tell me?"


    Hearing that, Fiona couldn''t help but tell her what had just happened. She even added, "To be honest, I believe in Spencer. I just feel tired of dealing with these senseless women. So I want to ask you, Vivian, what should I do? Is there a once and for all solution? "


    Upon hearing that, Vivian put on her guard and said, "Fiona, this is not acceptable. Although you trusted him, it has been more than two months since you last met! Even though nothing happened this time, it didn''t mean that things would never happen again! Look, that bitch said she was going to marry your husband. That''s a crisis! This is the crisis in your life! Cheer up! "


    "Really? Is that true?" Suddenly, Fiona was flustered. "I don''t think that Spencer would do such a thing!"


    "Why not?" Vivian asked, "Look at him. He is powerful, rich and stunning. He is the best of the best. Even if he doesn''t mess up with others, others will do the same! Just like this time, if there is any chance that he can''t control himself, how about you? "


    "Plea


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    a turned to look at Spencer and smiled, "Mr. Spencer has been promoted! I suddenly felt that I had a burden to do and a mission to do. I couldn''t always hide behind you! There is something I can handle. I don''t want to trouble you. "


    After he heard what Fiona said, he felt warm in his heart. But on a second thought, he felt that she was so independent and elegant as a chrysanthemum. She couldn''t be disturbed by these troubles. He hesitated, "I shouldn''t let you work so hard."


    "You don''t need to thank me." Fiona blinked her eyes, "Don''t forget that I have been tutoring for two years! I am awesome! "


    Something occurred to him. Spencer sighed and kissed her on her forehead. "I''m relieved to see you smile. Lilian is nothing to me. Do you believe me? Will you stay? "


    "Bewitching with the sand is enough to make me uncomfortable." Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll settle accounts with you later on about Lilian. You go downstairs to have a look. I''ll have a good talk with you after they''re gone."


    "No problem!" Spencer replied, "We can talk for a long time! I''ll talk with you for three days and three nights as long as you stay here. "


    "Well, it depends on your performance. If you don''t behave well, I will go back today. " Pouting, Fiona turned around and said, "Since you''re free and comfortable here, no one can control you. I''d better go home to be with Sarah and grandpa Wayne."


    "No way!" Spencer came closer to her and held her from her back. "Without you, I''m uneasy, and I can''t eat or sleep well You can''t go back. Stay with me for two more days. Oh, no! You can stay here all the time? I''ll take you back to M City. "


    Fiona pushed him away and said, "Don''t make a fuss. I''m going to get changed and come downstairs to meet the guests. Don''t keep them waiting."


    "Hum, who is the guest down there! They are just a couple who couldn''t teach their children well. " Spencer said with a cold stare.

 Chapter 381 The Two Crimes Of Spencer

    After changing her clothes, she went downstairs with Spencer. The family of three were sitting on the couch as soon as they got downstairs. Lilian felt uneasy as well. They stood up and apologized to Spencer immediately when they saw him walking downstairs.


    "Mr. Li, although you are devoted to your work, you still need to spare some time to discipline your daughter." Spencer took a seat on the main seat. Looking displeased, he held Fiona''s hand tightly to show his stand.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right." Lilian''s father nodded in agreement. "I''m sorry, but I lacked discipline to her. There''s only one child in the family, and it''s very natural for my father to spoil her. For the sake of her child, Mr. Spencer and Mrs. Cheng, please forgive me."


    "Humph!" Lilian snorted and looked away.


    When Spencer was about to lose his temper, Fiona suppressed his anger and smiled, "I should apologize. After all, I didn''t tell Miss Lilian about my identity in advance. She misunderstood me and I was also wrong. But... " After a pause, Fiona''s smile deepened. "It''s just Miss Lilian''s shout at the door this morning drew a lot of onlookers. I always feel that the one who''s angry is none other than Mr. Li I was thinking about calming you down. After all, I''ve never seen such a feat that she claimed to marry my husband. "


    Fiona''s words were light and sincere, but made Lilian''s parents pull a long face. Although Fiona didn''t like to make a fuss about other people''s personal matters, it didn''t mean she won''t take any actions.


    "Yes, yes, you are right." Lilian''s mother tugged at her sleeve and urged, "Apologize now!"


    Lilian bit her lips and took a pitiful look at Spencer. Seeing that he was just staring at Fiona gently, she reluctantly mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    "Yes?" While Fiona was taking a sip of water, she noticed that Lilian''s lips moved. Pretending that she didn''t hear what she said, she put the glass down and looked at Spencer. She smiled, "Miss Lilian, did you have a talk with me just now? Did I miss something when I drank water? "


    "I didn''t hear you either." The corners of Spencer''s lips lifted into a smirk. He looked at her dotingly and amiably.


    "You..." Lilian clenched her teeth and was about to retort, but her father stopped her. "Lilian! Apologize now! "


    "I..." Lilian gritted her teeth and said angrily, "I''m sorry!"


    With a broad smile, Fiona said, "So you''re apologizing!" She just said ti casually, didn''t say whether she accepts her apologize or not. Lilian''s parents were even more embarrassed.


    Standing not far away from them, Johnson and Karl exchanged glances, feeling what Fiona aid really worked off their anger.


    "Miss Lilian, how old are you?" Fiona asked again.


    "Twenty four years old."


    "Oh my God!" Fiona exclaimed, "Fortunately, I didn''t call you sister. I thought you were still a little girl! You are three years older than me! But Miss Lilian is already an adult, and she still can keep so... Well, it was not easy for you to be so energetic. Unlike me, being the wife of the leader, I have to think carefully of every word and action, or I will be laughed at. " After saying that, she took a deep look at Lilian.


    Lilian and her family turned as pale as a turkey cock.


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    is dish is too troublesome... "


    "Mr. Spencer, come on!" Teased Fiona with a smile.


    When he saw Fiona, he quickly moved close to her and complained, "Oh, it''s so hard to cook! Fiona, honey, please don''t make things difficult for me, okay? "


    "Oh, so I''m just trying to make things difficult for you!" With arms akimbo, Fiona said, "Then don''t make it."


    "Don''t, don''t. It''s not difficult at all!" Spencer swallowed hard and said, "Then I will fry an egg for you." After that, he curled his mouth, turned around, picked up an egg and hit it on the bowl. "Crack!" the eggs and its shell broke into the bowl at the same time.


    With a frown, Fiona hadn''t opened her mouth when Spencer had already crushed the egg white and the egg yolk.


    As soon as he opened the lid, Fiona saw that the pot hadn''t been heated up yet. He just poured the "egg white, egg yolk and enjoyed the cooking process in one go.


    Pinching her eyebrows, Fiona was about to laugh when she heard Spencer mumble, "Oh, I forgot to pour oil." Then he took the oil bucket and poured some oil into the pot just like pouring the water.


    Looking at his retreating figure, Fiona rushed to the kitchen and switched off the heat. "Mr. Cheng, I shouldn''t have been so hard on you. You and the kitchen are incompatible."


    He then smiled sheepishly and added, "this is the first time I''ve cooked for you. When it''s done, I''ll cook for you and your mistress."


    Fiona could not help laughing. She poured down the pot and said, "Forget it. I don''t have to bother Mr. Spencer to cook in the future. It''s not worth it if you burn the kitchen! Get out of the way. I''ll make lunch for you. "


    Smiling, he hugged her back and asked, "So you''re not angry now?"


    "I''m not mad at all!"


    "Oh, then you are jealous."


    "I..." Fiona''s ears turned red. "Yes, I am. I am jealous."


    "You look so cute when you are jealous." Spencer bit her earlobe and added, "But I feel sorry for you when you are jealous. It means that I didn''t do well enough. I promise that no one will disturb my wife."


    "Mr. Spencer, your consciousness is getting higher."


    "It''s you who educated me the best,"


    "Haha..."

 Chapter 382 Be Happy Forever

    The news that Fiona had come to JB Area spread quickly. Other wives of those leaders'' visit her. In the past afternoon, Fiona had been aching in the back and cramping in the face. After the last guest left, she pulled a long face. When Spencer, who had been hiding upstairs for a whole afternoon, went downstairs, he saw the expression on Fiona''s face. He thought that she must have been wronged again, so he directly jumped down from the stairs and asked, "What''s wrong? Who bullied my wife? "


    "No. I laughed all afternoon. My face hurts. I don''t want to laugh now." Fiona leaned her head against his chest and asked, "What have you done this afternoon?"


    "I''m handling some files." Wiping the sweat on her forehead, he sighed, "All the families present this afternoon are women. I can''t be here. Thank you for your hard work."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fiona shook her head and suddenly said, "I wonder if Sarah has meals now. I have been thinking about Sarah. "


    "I missed her too."


    "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow. I''ll see her soon." Fiona smiled, "But you can''t go back now. "


    "Yes." Spencer then sighed and suddenly realized something and asked, "Will you leave the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I have bought tickets." Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Stay with me for two more days!" Spencer pleaded, "You''re leaving as soon as my birthday is over, which is a fatal blow to me! Fiona, please wait for another two days! "


    With a faint smile, it occurred to Fiona that the first move was to pretend to leave. The second move was to keep a lukewarm relationship, and was ready to implement it, very good, that was it.


    "I can''t stay here for long." Fiona was a little worried, "I haven''t finished my work yet. I need to design a necklace and work in the company. Besides, I have to take care of Sarah. I need to go home early," she continued As soon as Fiona finished her words, Spencer asked casually, "The company? Which company? "


    "Oh, it''s Ryan''s company!"


    The mention of this name made Spencer''s heart tighten, but he still kept his countenance and pretended not to care. "Have you contacted him recently?"


    "Yes. I... "


    "What? !" Glaring at her, Spencer could no longer hold his anxiety in the heart. "Do you still keep in touch with that guy named Ryan?"


    "To make Spencer jealous and to keep him in a state of tension all the time."


    Thinking of what Vivian had said to her, Fiona stopped explaining. She raised her eyebrows and smiled, "I ran into them when I went out with Sarah, so we talked. We haven''t gotten in touch since then. I happened to attend a jewelry design competition recently and I wanted to take part in it, so I met him once again and we talked. "


    He pouted his mouth and said, Did you meet him again? Is he married? "


    "He doesn''t have a girlfriend yet! Let alone marriage. " Fiona giggled.


    "Why haven''t he found one yet?" His mouth twitched and he asked sourly, "Does he still think about you?"


    "Spencer, mind your words. I''m a good friend of Ryan. " But when she found that Spencer wanted to say something, immediately interrupted, "Dear,


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    lushed. "What do you think I''m worried about?"


    "Haha!" Laughing loudly, he held Fiona in his arms and went upstairs. He walked past the bedroom, but didn''t stop his way to the study. "We''re here," he answered


    "What?" Fiona was surprised. Spencer put her down gently and said with a smile, "Come in and have a look!"


    Out of curiosity, she gently pushed the door open. The moment she opened it, she felt like she had entered a completely new world, which was as warm as spring. The first thing that caught her sight was a black piano, which was placed by the window. The photo of the three of them was placed on it. The photo of the three of them was also hanging on the wall, which was taken by Fiona, Spencer and their family, as well as the photo of Sarah.


    Taking a step forward, Fiona saw a painting board beside the wall. Her own painting was hanging on the wall...


    It was a room designed for Fiona.


    "When did you get it?" Fiona exclaimed in surprise.


    "Last night." He stood behind her and took her inside, "This is our home in JB Area, so I asked someone to bring us a piano. Do you like it?"


    "Yes, I like it!" Fiona suddenly nodded. She liked the word "home" mentioned by Spencer, and liked his careful preparation. But next second, with a hint of guilt, she asked, "It''s your birthday. Why did you prepare a surprise for me?"


    "Because I told you to play the piano for me yesterday!" Then he pushed Fiona to the front of the piano and said, "It''s also a gift for me."


    "Then what do you want to listen?" She opened the lid.


    "Everything will be fine." Spencer stood aside and continued, "I don''t know how to appreciate music, but I think your music is particularly pleasant. Maybe I''ll only appreciate you. That''s enough. "


    With a smile, Fiona was touched. She put her fingers on the keys, and the slow music replaced what she was going to say.


    The way Fiona played the piano seemed to be perfectly blended with the snow outside the window. The corners of Spencer''s mouth lifted into a happy smile. He could see no one but Fiona.

 Chapter 383 She Is My Good Friend

    At the Lotus Villa in M City.


    In front of the computer, Terence and Vivian were holding Sarah in their arms waiting for Spencer''s birthday. There was a cake placed on the table in front of the computer. Both Vivian and Sarah were eager to eat it.


    "Mr. Spencer, you are such a respected man." "You should buy a cake and light a candle next time when I celebrate my birthday, alright?" Terence asked with a smile to Spencer over the video.


    Spencer smiled, "No problem! I can buy you two. "


    "Daddy, when can we have cake?" Sarah was almost drooling. Because she was preparing for pregnancy, Terence had been controlling her desserts, and even Sarah hadn''t had a lollipop for days. Now she wanted to eat it as much as she could when she saw the cake.


    With the knife and fork in her hands, Vivian itched to have a try. "Right! Mr. Spencer, where is Fiona? Call her out and have some cake!"


    "Haha." Suddenly, there was a weird smile on Spencer''s face. He walked towards the kitchen with his laptop and said, "I made the cake with Fiona today. Now the cake is just out of the pot, but it hasn''t been finished yet. How about we invite you to witness the making process together?"


    "Is it finished?" Hearing that, Terence could not help but curl his lips. On the other side of the room, Spencer ran away from the laptop as soon as he put it on the desk.


    There came the voice of Spencer anxiously, "It''s too hot in the oven. Move aside. I''ll take out the cake."


    "Okay." "Is the video still on?" Fiona asked


    "Yes."


    The footsteps got closer and closer, and soon the face of Fiona appeared on the screen. With excitement, Sarah held the computer with both hands, "Mom!"


    "Sarah." Fiona smiled, "How are you doing these two days? Were you good? Did you make uncle Terence and aunt Vivian angry? "


    "Sarah is so nice!" When the little girl finished her words, she flashed a smug smile to Terence and said, "Daddy Terence, am I right?"


    "Yeah, our Sarah is such a good girl!" Terence rubbed Sarah''s hair.


    After Sarah saw her parents sitting together on the screen, she grinned. She pouted and asked, "Why didn''t the flower fairy allow me to meet my parents?"


    Afraid Sarah to see Fiona and Spencer being together she would cry, Vivian made up a white lie. The little flower fairy fancied magic at midnight and sent her mother to her father. Her father worked in some remote place, so he needed her mother''s care. When the little girl heard it at first, she couldn''t help but cry. She said that why fairy didn''t take her to...


    Vivian held Sarah in her arms, "Sarah, have you forgot it? We ate candies secretly that day when daddy Terence was not noticing. We were found by fairy, so we failed to go. "


    "Well..." Sarah immediately covered her mouth with her hand and said, "I shouldn''t have eaten candies!"


    Looking at the cute Sarah, Vivian''s heart almost melted. But next to her, Terence''s eyes suddenly turned cold, accompanied by his slightly cold voice, "Sweetheart, when did you eat the candies? Emm? Who kept telling me that she wanted to have a beautiful baby? Why do you forget to get yourself pregnant after


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n."


    A timid voice called out by a girl. Ryan looked up and found that Gloria was standing at the door with her hands clasped behind her back. Her nose was red with cold, but she smiled happily.


    "Today is not weekend. Why are you here?" With a smile on his face, Ryan stood up and said, "You are so cold."


    "I came here today for a task." Gloria walked inside with a warm smile and untied her scarf bit by bit.


    "What task?" Ryan poured a glass of warm water for her and said, "Here, warm your hands."


    "Thank you, senior."


    Senior... Ryan squinted his eyes. Gloria was a new freshman of the D University. Technically speaking, she called him senior. But she called him Mr. Ryan at the company. He couldn''t help but think of another person when he called senior all of a sudden today. "That man, will arrive soon?"


    "Why do you call me senior?" Asked Ryan with a slight smile, trying to bring his mind back to the present.


    "I came here on behalf of the Publicity Department of the university." Gloria put the cup aside and took out the invitation from her bag. "Next year it''s the seventy anniversary celebration of D University. You are an excellent graduate of D University, we want to invite you to attend the celebration."


    The red invitation was very enthusiastic. Ryan took it over and said, "It''s a celebration in March. Isn''t it a little early for you to send me the invitation now?"


    "This is only the first round of invitation. We will reconfirm the final list after the new year." Gloria smiled with shyness, "Will you go, senior Ryan?"


    "I will go if I have time." Just as Ryan finished his words, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    Ryan called out. But Gloria felt that the voice was full of expectation and delight. Was she too sensitive?


    Fiona opened the door and said, "Ryan, I come here today..." As soon as Fiona raised her head, she saw Gloria in the room. She stopped, looked at Ryan and smiled vaguely, "You have a guest?"


    "Don''t get me wrong." Ryan said subconsciously, "She is just my friend, a junior schoolmate of D University,"

 Chapter 384 Are You Willing To Wait For Me

    The rest three were stunned. Fiona was slightly stunned and looked at Ryan in bewilderment. But as soon as Ryan finished his words, he regretted. He looked at Gloria and then explained hastily, "I mean..."


    "Yes, I''m Mr. Ryan''s friend." "The invitation card is here. I have to go now." all of a sudden, Gloria reached for the scarf and bit her lips. After that, she cast a glance at Fiona before she turned around and walked out.


    "Gloria!" Ryan shouted in a hurry, and took a step forward unconsciously. With a bang, the door was immediately closed by Gloria. Ryan seemed to be shocked and stopped walking.


    "Ryan, go and get her!" As Ryan didn''t respond, Fiona pushed him away.


    "No, it''s fine." Ryan turned around and smiled at Fiona, "Take a seat. What are you coming for?"


    "Ryan, you look terrible." Fiona mercilessly broke through the camouflage of Ryan. "You want to go after her, but why don''t you? It''s not too late to go now. "


    "We are just friends. If I go after her... " Ryan looked at the still steaming glass and said, "Things will be different if I follow her out."


    "Don''t you want to be a little different?" Fiona asked. Today, it was the first time that she had seen Gloria. But she had heard her name from Ryan. She had thought that the girl who named Gloria seemed to have an unusual relationship with Ryan, and now it seemed that the truth was revealed when they met just now. However


    "Why are you more anxious than me?" With a faint smile on his face, Ryan still looked sunny. He said, "Don''t feel guilty to me. Now, I just don''t want to fall in love. I''m busy with the company''s affairs."


    Fiona took a deep breath and said, "Well, we are in the company now. Let''s not talk about it. Here, have a look at my design. We agreed last time that I would take it to the competition. "


    There was a sigh of relief in Ryan''s voice. "Fiona, you''ve been with Sophia for a long time, and your temper is getting more and more like her," said he.


    With a slow smile, Fiona said, "I lived too depressed in the past. I think it''s not bad to learn from Sophia."


    Sitting on the sofa with Fiona casually, Ryan said with a smile, "I always feel that you like to laugh because you have been with Spencer. As the saying goes, one''s heart is in his or her inner heart. Now that you are smiling so happily, it means that you are very happy. "


    Since when did Ryan start to talk about the topic with her in such a calm manner? It seemed that it was a wise choice for them to be determined to leave each other several months without seeing each other.


    "Yes, I am very happy now. When I see you''re happy, Sophia and George are happy. And if Terence and Vivian are happy, my life will be complete as well." Fiona smiled.


    "There is one more thing." Added Ryan.


    "What?" Fiona was surprised.


    "This one." Ryan pulled out the folder from Fiona''s hand and shook it. "Your life won''t be complete until you succeed in your career and become an excellent designer."


    Fiona blinked her eyes and said, "This is my dream from the beginning. Ryan, do you think I will succeed?"


    "Sure." Ryan nodded and said, "Then let''s start from now on, okay?"


    "Yes." F


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ell, I... No, it''s not necessary. "


    "You are a patient now. Be a good girl, okay?" Said Ryan in a tone of discussion.


    As she bit her lips, Gloria saw her roommates winking at her, and said with a smile, "Then I''ll not stand on ceremony, my good friend." With these words, she pounced on Ryan and said, "Okay, let''s go now."


    A good friend...


    Pursing his lips, Ryan walked downstairs with Gloria on his back. Walking out of the dormitory building, he was about to put Gloria on the car when he heard a her voice. "Can you carry me to the infirmary? It''s not far, is it? Mr. Ryan, you know the way to the infirmary, right? "


    "Of course I know it." Said Ryan. He took a few steps and suddenly said, "I had kept the girl I liked in the infirmary for a whole afternoon."


    Gloria felt a sudden ache in her heart and asked, "Is she the girl I met in the company this morning?"


    "Yes, it''s her. Her name is Fiona Ji."


    Gloria''s heart sank when she saw the smile on Ryan''s face when he mentioned the word ''Fiona Ji '', and she sincerely said, "She is very beautiful You make a good couple. "


    "Really?" The smile on Ryan''s face was widened, and it seemed that he liked to hear it. Gloria looked at him gently and felt the warmth from Ryan''s back. Her heart ached and she wanted to cry.


    "But I have never carried her like this." Ryan continued, "She has been married and she is very happy now."


    "Then you..." Gloria stopped breathing and asked, "You still like her?"


    "I guess so. I fell in love with her at the first sight. I have been loving her for so many years." Said Ryan in a low voice. Then he paused and asked, "So, are you willing to wait for me?"


    "What? What do you mean? " Gloria was a little stunned.


    "I mean, I can''t confess my love to you now It seems that I still have another person in your heart. It''s unfair to you if I confess my love to you. So, are you willing to wait for me? Would you like to wait until I no longer have her in my heart and I no longer see you as my friend? "


    Snow seemed to fall gently on their hair. "Yes, I do." Gloria replied, with tears in her eyes

 Chapter 385 Could You Be More Serious

    At the second hospital of M City.


    "How is it going with Vivian?" Jacob had just finished a surgery and hurried to the ward of Vivian. As soon as he entered, he shouted anxiously.


    "Dad, she''s asleep." Terence stood up in a hurry.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and said gently, he looked Vivian who was sleeping and said, "It''s good to sleep. Did she hurt you just now? "


    "No, she didn''t." Terence shook his head.


    "That''s good, that''s good." With a sigh, Jacob withdrew his gaze and said, "Thank you, Terence."


    "Vivian is my wife. I just hope she can recover soon. I''m not tired." Terence replied calmly and naturally. The sincerity in his eyes almost made Jacob cry.


    Looking at the messy room, Jacob said, "I''ll ask some nurses to clean the room."


    "Okay, Dad. You just finished the operation. Go back to have a rest. I''ll take care of here. "


    "Okay." Jacob said and he was helpless. Then he nodded to Terence gratefully. After he walked out, Terence turned around and sat back on the sickbed.


    They had been prepared to have baby for over half a month. It was more than half a month since new year''s day. But during these days, Vivian''s condition had become more and more worrying. Just now, she suddenly yelled wildly, cried and laughed and threw everything that could be thrown into the ward, anything that could be thrown


    Terence clenched her hand, feeling sorry for her.


    Sometimes, when she was walking, she would pass out; sometimes, she would roll her eyes to the wall because of her shaking; sometimes, she would suddenly point at a cup with her mouth wide open; sometimes, she would forget what she had just done; sometimes, she would forget what she had just done...


    A sense of inability spread from the bottom of his heart. Terence frowned. His mind was far away but nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    "Terence? Terence... " After a long time, a weak voice came out of Vivian''s mouth. She slightly opened her eyes and shook Terence''s arm, "What are you thinking about? Why are you so absorbed in your mind? "


    Terence finally came to his senses. With a smile, he said, "Honey, you''re awake? Did I disturb you? "


    Vivian shook her head. There were sweat on her face, but she didn''t seem to hear what Terence had said. Instead, she said with regret, "I was crazy just now, right? Sorry, I... "


    "It doesn''t matter." Terence combed her hair and said, "It''s good that you''re okay."


    Vivian was about to cry, "It''s good that you are all right. When I was mad, I couldn''t control myself at all. I didn''t want to hurt you But I can''t help but think that I''ve changed. I''m sorry, I''m sorry... "


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Putting his arms around her shoulder, Terence consoled her, "I know you didn''t mean to hurt me, so I didn''t blame you. And please keep happy. You used to smile a lot, didn''t you? It''s not good to cry now. I don''t want our baby to be a cry baby. "


    Vivian''s eyes darkened, "Baby I don''t want to be pr


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    appeared on Vivian''s face. "It''s different when you are in George''s, isn''t it? You look great! "


    Sophia was surprised. She put the orange into her mouth and said, "Vivian, the most intimate thing between me and George is just a nap. We never slept in the same bed at night. It''s not what you think whether I look good or not. "


    "Ahem!" Fiona suddenly coughed and was shocked by what Sophia said. "Sophia, what are you saying! Does Vivian mean that? You Why do you like to think too much? "


    "Fiona, you''re thinking too much. That''s exactly what I mean." Vivian gave Fiona a meaningful smile and said, "Look at you. You don''t look very well recently. It must be because of Spencer''s long absence from home, leaving you alone..."


    "Vivian!" With a blushing face, Fiona opened her mouth to stop her. "I... I''m not looking good because I''m in my period. It has nothing to do with Spencer."


    "That''s not necessarily. When you come back from JB Area on New Year''s day, your little face is white and red. It''s the credit of Spencer. The more she said, the more excited Vivian was. And Sophia, who was standing next to her, echoed, "Right, you two are so happy."


    Feeling embarrassed, Fiona said, "Can you two be more serious?"


    "We are not kidding! Women are supposed to talk about these things. " Shaking her head, Sophia said, "Well, among the three of us, Vivian is the happiest one."


    "What do you mean?" Vivian raised her eyebrows.


    "Terence stays with you every day, it''s so sweet! I heard that you two are having a baby recently... " After a pause, Sophia blinked and egged Vivian on, "What are you going to do to have a baby? Is Terence strong enough? "


    "Ahem!" Not swallowing the orange slice, Fiona was choked by Sophia''s words and her face turned red.


    "Fiona, I''m not shy. Why are you shy?" As if Vivian knew something interesting, she winked her eyes and continued to tease Fiona, "Well, according to Spencer''s temperament, in bed, he must also be..."

 Chapter 386 The Meaning Of Having A Baby

    "Stop! Stop!" With a blush, Fiona stood up and said, "You two, you can discuss it on your own! I''ve never talked about this with anyone before I''m going out! "


    "Please don''t!" Sophia grabbed her arm and made her sit back on the bed. "We haven''t discussed about it yet. We need to talk more with you! Look at your face, it must be because we guessed it right, that you feel embarrassed! "


    Putting her hand on her forehead, Fiona was about to pass out when she sat down with Sophia and Vivian to discuss about this.


    "It must be so." Vivian agreed. She pinched Fiona''s red cheek and said, "Sophia, we need to hurry up if we want to take revenge on Fiona. Spencer is coming back very soon, when he comes back, he will wrap up our Fiona we like who blush with shame. He won''t allow us to see her."


    "Ouch -" Sophia suddenly shouted in a sad voice, "I suddenly feel that both of you women are so happy! Look at me, I''m still very persevering on my way to be a woman. But just like George, no matter how skillful I am, he doesn''t touch by me! Oh my God! "


    "Freedom is good. Sometimes men are really annoying." Looking like a person who had experienced the same thing as her, Vivian advised, "Sometimes when I am really tired, the man still bother you on the bed... What do you think, Fiona? "


    Fiona''s face became redder. She neither nodded nor shook her head.


    "Vivian, are you sure you''re not bragging?" Wearing a dark face, Sophia said enviously, jealous and hateful, "By the way, I find that you are congenial to me. In my opinion, the character of George is colder than that of Terence. Moreover, it seems that he has never thought about the romantic relationship between a man and a woman... "Vivian, please help me analyze it for me. Is it possible that George is not capable?" How did you get along well with Terence? For reference. "


    As soon as Sophia finished her words, Vivian''s eyes lit up. She grabbed her hand and said, "Come on, let me help you analyze..."


    Fiona took a deep breath and covered her face with her hands. She couldn''t stand the two women anymore.


    When Fiona was on the brink of a nervous breakdown, the door was suddenly pushed open, followed by a sweet voice of Sarah, "Mom!"


    "Sarah." Fiona stood up in a hurry. The conversation between Vivian and Sophia also stopped abruptly.


    Terence walked in with one hand holding Sarah in his another hand, and the other hand holding the lunch box. Sarah wanted to throw herself into Fiona''s arms. Terence handed Sarah her with a smile, but found that Fiona''s face was red. He looked at Vivian and asked, "What are you talking about? Fiona''s face is as red as blood. Aren''t you afraid that Spencer will come to you and blame you?"


    "We are talking about women. I don''t want to tell you." Vivian snorted. Seeing the food in his hand, she asked, "What delicious food do you take?"


    "It''s seagull soup." Sarah smiled, "Daddy asked someone to bring it here."


    "Terence is so kind to you, Vivian." Fiona smiled, "Vivian, you like the seagull soup the mos


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    means..." "Didn''t she get pregnant?" asked Terence, frowning


    A tinge of nervousness crept over Vivian''s face. She didn''t come back to her senses from the surprise, but became more worried. ''She must have vomit because of her attack, '' she thought?


    Noticing that everyone was silent, director Zhang hurriedly explained, "Well, everyone, I haven''t said anything yet! Normally, morning sickness would take place after 40 days'' menopause, but there was an exception! We haven''t checked Vivian yet. Are you disappointed? "


    "Yes, you are right." Fiona added, "Vivian, please go to Doctor Zhang''s office and have a check-up. Sarah wishes to have a little brother or sister! Right? "


    "Thank you." Nodding vigorously, Sarah looked so persistent and serious, "Aunt Vivian, please give me a brother or sister? I''ll give all the toys to him! "


    Vivian was moved, she touched her belly and said, "I hope to have a baby as soon as possible."


    "Then let''s go? Let''s go to have a B-ultrasound examination. "


    "Okay."


    "Can I go with you?" Said Terence, taking a step forward.


    "Okay!" Director Zhang nodded and said, "Of course, as a father, you should go."


    Looking at the anxious expression on his face, Fiona felt sorry for him. She understood the meaning of Vivian''s pregnancy. If Terence liked children so much that he was eager to have a baby for Vivian, that was only part of the reason. What Terence cares about most is actually the illness of Vivian. Only when she is pregnant can she be cured.


    Outside the ward, Terence carefully supported Vivian, "Take care."


    "I''m fine." "Not necessarily pregnant yet!" Vivian added and patted on Terence''s back.


    "You should also be careful."


    "If I didn''t get pregnant, what should I do?" Vivian added


    "It''s better if you aren''t pregnant!" "I haven''t had enough private time with you yet. I''m desperate to be with you without the baby to disturb us." replied Terence smilingly.


    Vivian leaned her head against his chest and said, "Terence, you are so kind."

 Chapter 387 Only One Can Be Left

    Terence and Vivian went to the B-ultrasonic room to have a look, but they found that it might be because of the small pregnancy bag that couldn''t test whether she was pregnant or not. So they quickly followed director Zhang to do the prenatal test. The waiting was the most tormenting. Looking at the couple who were fidgeting, director Zhang threw another pregnancy test stick at them.


    "I''m worrying about you two." Director Zhang waved her hand and said, "You can go back first. Take a test by yourself first. The test result will be out as soon as tonight. You go back first!"


    Terence was still supporting Vivian carefully and they went back. The two men took the pregnancy test stick and studied it for a long time. Finally, they figured out how to use it, but Vivian looked upset.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Terence.


    Reluctantly, she whispered in his ear, "I can''t pee..."


    Terence blushed and covered his mouth with hands. "What should we do now? Have some water? "


    "It seems that we have no other choice!" "I want some honey water." Vivian added


    "No, you have to drink water!" Terence stood up and poured water for her, "Here, all of you."


    Vivian took the glass and had a sip. Then she glanced at Terence and asked, "Terence, do you want a son or a daughter?"


    "I like whatever you give birth to."


    Terence said affectionately. Unexpectedly, Vivian snorted, "You just make me happy. If I give birth to a puppy, do you like it?"


    Terence was stunned at first, but then he smiled, "Honey, if you can have a puppy, I will love it more."


    "You..." She pointed at Terence and snorted, "You have a puppy!"


    "I don''t have that function!" Terence shrugged, pretending to be innocent.


    "Terence, I find that you are more and more good at retorting!" All of a sudden, Vivian pointed at her belly and gave Terence a hard push. "I seem to be pregnant." she said seriously


    "Yes?" Questioned Terence, his eyes fixed on her.


    "I feel that way." Vivian lifted the corner of her mouth, "Maybe it was because of my psychological effect, I suddenly feel that there is really a little boy related to my blood in my stomach. I can feel his heartbeat."


    "Well, you''re pregnant now," said Terence, gently hugging her.


    After drinking water for half an afternoon, she felt her stomach begin to move. She took the pregnancy test stick and ran to the bathroom. "Terence, I''m going. I believe you can do it!"


    "¡­¡­" Pressing his lips, Terence said, "Okay, you can do it."


    "Yeah! I will win! " Vivian clenched her fists, made a gesture of cheering her up, and ran into the bathroom with a smile.


    Terence shook his head and put their dinner on the table. After a while, Vivian shouted in the bathroom, "Terence, I''m done... How long will it take? Do you need me to show it to you? "


    "¡­¡­" "I''m cooking dinner. Don''t show it to me now," said Terence, displeased


    "What are you doing? So what? Are you disliking me? "


    "I d


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    re is the egg soup with seaweed and seaweed made by me. Try it before it gets cold. You are pregnant. Eat it."


    "Thank you, mom!" Vivian opened the lunch box. Instead of feeling of retching in the morning, she had a good appetite and began to eat.


    Holding Terence''s hand, Sherry happily said in a low voice, "You bad boy, don''t bully her any more. Vivian is in a critical time. Sleep alone at night, understand? "


    "Mom, do you think I am that kind of person who doesn''t know what to do?" With arms akimbo, Terence said helplessly.


    "Do you know what you are doing? Hum, if you can handle it properly, how can you make Vivian pregnant just after your pregnancy preparation? " Sherry raised her eyebrows.


    Terence touched his nose and changed the topic, "Mom, can''t I drink the egg flower soup?"


    "Go, go, only Vivian and my grandson are allowed."


    Terence smiled. He didn''t take it seriously and just said, "I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    That night, Terence invited three freaks who were going to treat Vivian''s disease. He hoped they could treat her as soon as possible after knowing that she was pregnant.


    "Miss Vivian is indeed pregnant."


    The three fine-sized medical instruments were used to inspect her body.


    Terence was thrilled to get the positive news again. He looked at Vivian with happiness in his eyes.


    "Besides, we can see two fetal sachets in our medical equipment Miss Vivian, you''re pregnant with twins. "


    "Twins? !" Upon hearing that, Vivian immediately jumped up from the bed and glared at Terence. "You''re awesome!"


    Terence was also very pleased. It felt like he got another bottle of wine after winning a lottery, which made him scream excitedly. He was going to have two children at once?!


    Seeing that Terence and Vivian were so excited, the three men suddenly added, "Don''t be so excited, because the result of our three discussion is that we suggest to abort one child, and only one can be left."

 Chapter 388 Happy To Have You

    "What do you mean?" With a pasty face, Vivian shook her head in disbelief, "I don''t get it. What do you mean by only one?" Then she covered her belly to protect herself and said, "Both of them are my children. I will keep both of them alive!"


    Hearing that, Terence fell from heaven to hell immediately, but he was calmer than Vivian and asked, "Why? Why do we want to have an abortion on one child? "


    One of the white coats pushed his glasses and slowly explained, "Pregnant women should be more toilworn than ordinary women. The mother provided almost all her nutrition to the fetus, and the chance of anemia, amber, hypertension, and premature birth is even higher. Besides, Miss Vivian is in a very critical condition, which is not good for her health. It''s not a pleasure to get pregnant with twins. "


    "No need for you to be happy, but I am happy!" "I don''t care. I don''t want to abort the baby!" Vivian yelled, pounding the three weirdoes. After that, she dragged Terence''s arm and said in a spoiled and sad tone, "Terence, please drive them away! They are trying to kill your baby! Okay? Tell me! I don''t want to listen to them. Drive them away... "


    "Okay, okay, take it easy!" "Don''t worry. I''ll take them away right now," Terence comforted as he patted on her back No one will harm our baby. "


    After pacifying them, Terence followed the three men to the door. "We have to abort one, don''t we? What are the consequences if we keep the two babies? "


    The three looked at each other. One of them said, "We can''t tell you the result. We are making a decision based on our own experience."


    "Haven''t you said that the disease will be alleviated during pregnancy? "It''s not bad to have one baby, but it''ll be better to have two. What do you think?" Terence asked anxiously. As he didn''t know the pathology, he could only ask in his mood.


    As soon as Terence finished his words, they all put on a rare smile on their faces. It seemed that they didn''t expect that Terence would ask such a childish question. They said, "We once said that there would be a high probability of onset after giving birth to a baby. According to what you just said now, if she gives birth two babies, Vivian''s illness... The danger of the illness will be doubled in this way. Are you sure to take such a risk? "


    "Aren''t you preparing some gene therapy to cure Vivian?" With his mouth agape, Terence tried to create an opportunity for them. "Didn''t you say that the best treatment time is available during pregnancy?"


    "Mr. Terence, you''re right. But it''s our first time to get acquainted with such kind of disease. Although it''s much easier to develop new medicines, we should take it seriously. After all, gene is a matter. We will not only treat Miss Vivian''s illness, but also change her gene so that the baby in her belly won''t be infec


    est of both worlds, he could only abandon a small one....


    "Terence," She sniffed and called out his name, "It''s all my fault."


    "No. I''m happy because of you." "Do you know what the luckiest thing is for me?" Terence gently patted on her back.


    Vivian shook her head. But before she could say anything, Terence continued, "Fortunately, Fiona came to tell me about your disease. Because of that, I didn''t miss you. I''m so lucky that I didn''t miss you. "


    "I know. Fiona told me that she missed the opportunity to meet Spencer for three years, so she couldn''t help telling you the truth when she saw that I was going to hide it from you. "


    "Yes." Terence nodded. "So we are much luckier than them. We will be very happy."


    "Then tell me, is my baby a boy or a girl?" She asked.


    "I don''t know. You are telepathic with them, aren''t you? Do you think it''s a boy or a girl? "


    Vivian thought for a while, "They''re probably two boys. Oh, no, they seem to be two girls. "


    Terence gave her a doting smile and said, "Sounds good. But I prefer girls. Girls as cute as Sarah are better. If it was a boy, I''m afraid I would be very harsh. "


    "Gee..." Vivian sighed and said, "I think that the two of them may be a boy and a girl. "


    "That would be great." Terence smiled, "I have a son and a daughter."


    "Do you think it possible?"


    "Why not?" With a proud look on his face, Terence said, "A daughter is to be spoiled, as for the son, let him marry Sarah and then she can be one of our family members. Anyway, I like Sarah."


    "That''s a good idea! I want to arrange a marriage for my son and Fiona''s Sarah. Childhood sweethearts. "


    With a smile on her face, Vivian went on, "Let Fiona give birth to a baby boy and marry our daughter."


    "¡­¡­" Terence couldn''t help but pull a long face and said, "Honey, you think too much."


    "It''s not complicated at all! Hee hee... "

 Chapter 389 We Are Never Separated Again

    The news that Vivian was pregnant with twins had been spread all over soon. People who didn''t know the truth would think she was showing off. In fact, she was just fighting for the hope of survival of her two children.


    Terence''s mother rushed to the hospital as soon as she heard the news. The way she looked at Vivian was totally different from before. With golden light in her eyes, she wished she could take good care of Vivian in her hands.


    That was exactly what Vivian wanted. She might not be able to persuade Terence, but things would be different with his mother.


    "Mom, your cooking is so delicious." Vivian was having lunch brought by Sherry. "I like your cooking. It seems that Terence won''t be able to eat the dishes you cook any more," she said


    "Who cares! If you like it, I can cook for you every day. " Sherry sat on the sofa and snorted, "That heartless brat said he would abort a child? How dare he! "


    A smile appeared on Vivian''s face. Pretending to be pitiful, she answered, "Yes, mom. I''m fine, but Terence preferred to listen to the doctors. Besides, if there is a boy and a girl, which one do you think is suitable to have an abortion? "


    "You are right." Sherry felt sorry for her children. "I''m so happy that we are going to have two babies. I can''t listen to what Terence said!"


    "I agree with you!" Vivian then lowered her head and ate more food.


    Sherry heaved a sigh. She glimpsed at Vivian and said, "Vivian, I am not the kind of person who only cares about grandson. I also care about your health. After all, the child is still waiting for you to give birth. If anything happens to you, Terence must feel bad. I''m not feeling well, too. You must take good care of yourself. "


    "Mom, don''t worry!" Vivian replied with a reassuring smile.


    As they were talking, Terence came back from the company at noon. Seeing that they were laughing and talking, he asked, "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy? "


    "I''m busy naming the name for the babies." Vivian smiled, "Are you tired from work today?"


    "I''m not tired." "There are just a few files needed to be signed," replied Terence After saying that, he looked at the food container and said, "I haven''t eaten anything yet."


    "Humph!" Sherry raised her head and said, "You brat, I don''t have your meal today."


    "Why? Do you want to dump your son just because you have a grandson? " Terence replied as he took off his coat.


    "You brat, it''s good that you know that!" Sherry stood up with one hand on her waist and glared at Terence. "I''m warning you, I want both the babies in Vivian''s belly. I don''t want to listen to you that you want to abort one baby anymore, okay?"


    Terence was stunned by her words and turned to look at Vivian, wondering why she told his mother about it so quickly?


    Vivian shrank and hid behind Sherry. Sherry protected her behind her body and said to Terence, "You brat, what do you want to


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    red. While she was sobbing, she heard the humming from the sky coming closer and closer. No soon than she raised her head, she heard Sarah''s surprising shout, "Ah, I see! Daddy is back! "


    Fiona raised her head and looked into the sky. As expected, a small helicopter was flying towards them. The sound became clearer...


    ''It''s Spencer! He''s finally back!'' thought Fiona.


    On the helicopter, Spencer saw the two people who he had missed for a long time at a glance. He was so excited that he almost wanted to jump down.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the helicopter landed on the ground. Its cabin door was opened with a bang. The tall figure jumped off the helicopter and landed on the ground.


    Suddenly, she met his burning eyes. A lump came into her throat, and tears blurred her vision.


    "Daddy!" Sarah shouted and struggled to get close to Spencer. Fiona bent down gently and put down Sarah. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she couldn''t wait to run forward, spread her arms, and shouted, "Dad! Daddy! "


    "Sarah!" Spencer threw away the items in his hands and strode forward. All of a sudden, he hugged the Sarah, lifted her up and kissed her on her face.


    "Dad, I miss you so much!" Sarah threw her arms around his neck and didn''t want to let go.


    "I also miss you, my Sarah..." After he finished speaking, he looked up at Fiona, who was still crying, "And your mother."


    "Mommy misses daddy, too,"


    "Then I''ll take you to your mom." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Spencer strode forward with Sarah in his arms, directly facing Fiona. When he was a few steps away from her, he stood still, holding Sarah and spreading his other arm, smiling, "Fiona, I''m back."


    She could not hold back her tears any more but burst into tears. Striding towards him, she threw herself into his arms, held his waist, buried her head on his chest, and sobbed, "You''re finally back."


    "Yes, I''m back." Since then, they had never separated.

 Chapter 390 The Lively New Years Eve

    "Get all the everything you want after the firecracker. It''s said that every man in this world is willing to replace the old one with the new one. "


    On New Year''s Eve, the house of Cheng family was in hustle and bustle. After Sarah recited an ancient poem, the audiences applauded warmly.


    At present, in the living room, the family of three, including the three of them, Spencer, Fiona, and Terence and Vivian, who felt bored and came over not far away because his mother had a rest. On hearing the news, Sophia and George hurried there. Not only did Sophia come herself, she also called Ryan to come here. And Ella even took her foreign boyfriend to celebrate the new Festival with her friends.


    Outside the house, every house was decorated with colorful lights, and firecrackers were heard from time to time. The winter became warmer because of the festival reunion.


    It had been half a month since Spencer came back. Over the past half a month, he had been staying at home to take care of Fiona and Sarah. But he still felt that time was not enough. He wanted to stay with them for such a long time.


    On the other side, ever since Vivian was pregnant, her complexion was much better than before. She became less likely to have an attack of disease, and it was almost the new year''s Eve. She was brimming with joy.


    At this moment, she was eating melon seeds in front of the sofa. After hearing the poem, she took down the crossed legs and held Sarah in her arms. She said with a proud look, "Sarah, you''re so awesome! This is amazing! Love you... "


    Sarah was enjoying the kiss of Vivian. She said, "My mom told me to teach your baby to recite poems when they are born!"


    "Sarah is such a good girl!" Vivian held Sarah in her arms, she loved this girl so much.


    In the living room, the other women were talking and laughing, watching the warm and lively Festival Gala on TV from time to time. Several men gathered together, chatting and drinking.


    Terence was standing not far away, with a glass of wine in his hand and drinking with several men. He glanced at Vivian from time to time for fear that she would do something out of line and hurt her belly.


    "Don''t worry." Then Spencer clinked his glass with Terence and added, "Once a woman gets pregnant, she will definitely have a big tummy. She will definitely protect herself and her baby. You don''t have to be worried all the time."


    Taking a sip of the wine, then he smiled and said, "You are really a father. You have rich experience!"


    "I don''t need you to tell me." Spencer shook his head complacently.


    "Humph!" George snorted scornfully, "You just become a father so easily, you don''t need to be proud to be a dad, as you know? Do you know what Fiona looked like when she was pregnant? What a boast! "


    Spencer rolled his eyes, "Mr. George, it''s a festival. Don''t make fun of me like that."


    "I''m just telling the truth." George shrugged, clinked his glass with Terence''s and finished the wine in one gulp.


    "I know." Spencer pouted his mouth and teased, "Do you think everyone here is the same as y


    an and said, "Oh, you''re also here, Ryan!"


    "¡­¡­" With a smile, Fiona caressed Spencer''s waist and said, "Just now, Ryan was on the phone and helped me take over the fruit tray."


    Ryan smiled and said, "Then I''ll go first." While speaking, he nodded to Spencer and turned away.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and said quietly to Spencer, "What are you doing? Pretend not to see him. This is the New Year! Can''t you be friendly? "


    "I''m friendly!" Spencer pouted in discontent and acted like a spoiled child as Sarah.


    Fiona shook her head with a smile, "Alright, you can go now!"


    Spencer didn''t reply, but when Fiona raised her head and was about to ask something, he lowered his head abruptly and kissed her. His lips, which smelt like wine, were entangled with hers. The kitchen was only half a wall away from the living room. There was no other way than turning a corner! That was too exciting!


    Frightened, Fiona tried to avoid his lips, but the latter curled up his lips playfully and held her waist. He carried her into the kitchen, held her arm and pressed her against the wall, kissing passionately.


    Crack! Fiona''s waist hit against the tableware, making a loud noise.


    "Spencer!"


    Shocked, Fiona lifted her foot to kick his shank.


    Spencer then turned to look at Fiona and saw her red face, like there was blood in it. He giggled and said, "Honey, is it exciting?"


    "You... Are you crazy? " Embarrassed, Fiona gave him a hard push, turned around and was about to run away.


    However, as soon as she turned around, Spencer held her from behind and whispered in her ear, "I haven''t kissed you enough. Are you going to run away now?"


    "Let me go! Everyone is waiting for you! What if others see us... "


    "This is my house. What if others see us?" He turned her around and threatened with a smile, "If you kiss me first, I''ll let you go."


    Fiona''s face blushed, but he still stood on tiptoe to kiss him on the cheek.


    Suddenly, his eyes became deep. He said in a hoarse voice, "Let''s continue after they leave at night."

 Chapter 391 Be Happy Forever

    When they went back to the living room, Sophia was surprised. "Oh, Fiona, is the kitchen very hot? Why is your face so red? "


    The words caught everyone''s attention. More than a dozen pairs of eyes looked at Fiona''s face. She was so embarrassed that she almost buried her head in her neck. Spencer pulled her behind him and said, "Why are you watching my wife instead of watching TV! Who said she was going to make dumplings? The ingredients are all in the kitchen. Go and get them now! "


    "YES! Dumplings! " Ella''s boyfriend was the first cheerer to celebrate. He dragged Ella to the kitchen. Sophia also followed them casually.


    However, there were still several men in the room, who stared at Spencer with an ambiguous expression in their eyes. With a blush, Fiona wriggled herself free and murmured, "I''m going to help."


    "Okay, go ahead." Spencer nodded gently.


    "Spencer, we are all waiting for you here. Why did you" grab something to eat "by yourself? That''s not interesting." Terence snorted, "As a punishment, you have to drink three glasses of wine alone."


    Spencer walked over with a smile and said, "You''re obviously jealous!"


    "Exactly." George said, "Mr. Terence is a newly married man, and Vivian is pregnant. I don''t know if I should say you are lucky or sad."


    Caressing his nose, Terence added, "I feel pain and happiness."


    "Haha..." With a mocking smile, Spencer glanced at violet and asked, "When will you get married, Ryan?"


    "Get married? Me? " Ryan raised his eyebrows and said, "Why do you ask me that suddenly? I''m not in a hurry."


    There was a "fate" between Ryan and Spencer. At first, they were rivals in love, then Charles was involved. The two of them seemed to be on the opposite side, and then they were allied by an alliance. Until now, the two still fought against each other. Every conversation between them was like a game.


    "Are you still single?" Spencer picked up the glass and shook it. "Is there no suitable one for you? How about I introduce you some girls? "


    "Thank you for asking, Mr. Spencer." Ryan smiled and replied, "Maybe the girls you choose for me are not my type."


    "Really?" Raising his head, Spencer continued, "I thought the style of the two of us would be similar!"


    Seeing that they were about to have a fight, Terence rushed to smooth things over and said, "Ryan is still young and what you need to care about now is George''s business. When are you going to marry? If you don''t get married soon, Sophia can''t wait anymore. "


    George smiled and changed the subject. "I''ll wait until Sophia graduates." With these words, he told Ryan, "Ryan, don''t say that to Sophia. If you do, I may be the one who be proposed."


    "I know." Ryan replied with a smile.


    "Hey! What are you guys talking about! Come and make dumplings! " Sophia spoke over there. George smiled and patted on Ryan''s shoulder before he left. "Let''s go."


    "Yes." Ryan n


    and louder, and there seemed to be more and more fireworks.


    "Almost zero o''clock!" Someone shouted. As soon as the words were finished, they heard the bell that showed the end of the year''s countdown came from the distance, indicating a good future. Everyone was counted down.


    "Ten!"


    "Nine!"


    "Eight!"


    "Seven!"


    "6!"


    "Five!"


    "Four!"


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    With the last word, huge fireworks burst out from the distant and bright night sky one after another. The firecrackers echoed in the sky, and the new year''s atmosphere reached a climax.


    "Happy New Year!"


    "Yeah! Happy New Year! "


    Everyone''s face was lit up by fireworks. They looked so happy.


    Ella and her boyfriend kissed passionately.


    When the clock struck twelve, Ryan''s phone vibrated. He took it out and saw the picture sent by Gloria to wish him happy new year. He was so moved and smiled gently. Then he called back Gloria.


    Terence lit up a few fireworks for Vivian, and she took them happily. With screaming and excitement, the dimples in the crowd were even more beautiful. "Terence, I hope I can give birth to two cute and healthy babies next year!"


    "You will." "I love you, Vivian." Terence kissed on her forehead


    "I love you too, Terence."


    Sophia rushed to the top floor and shouted at the sky with her hands cupped over her mouth, "George, when will you marry me! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! "


    George stood beside Sophia and did the same thing with her. He shouted, "Sophia, I''ll marry you this year! Will you say yes or no? "


    "I say yes! George, I want to marry you! "


    "Sophia, I want to marry you!"


    Standing far away from them, Fiona twitched her mouth and her eyes brimmed with tears, she asked, "Spencer, what are we going to do? Just stand there and watch? "


    Spencer held her tightly then said, "No, I just want to hold you in my arms."


    "How long?"


    "All my life."

 Chapter 392 Everything Would Go Smoothly

    After the new year, Spencer would focus on his work in M City, and he didn''t have to do everything by himself when it came to work. In this way, he could go home every weekend, and there was no difference between him and an ordinary office worker.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was going back to the D University for further education. She wanted to live with Sophia in the staff apartment. Originally, Fiona wanted Sarah to stay in the courtyard for kindergarten, but she heard from Sophia that the affiliated kindergarten of D University was good, all of which were the children of some staff. It was located in the apartment community, so it was convenient to location. Fiona decided to send Sarah so that she could go to and fro with her. After discussing with Spencer, he certainly agreed.


    This morning, Sarah came out with the small bag that Fiona had bought for her. "Dad, do you see my schoolbag beautiful? Mom said she would take me to school tomorrow."


    "Sarah''s bag is so beautiful!" Spencer put Sarah on a chair and said smilingly, "Sarah can go to school with mommy! You can play with many children. "


    With a glass of milk in her hand, Fiona walked towards her and said, "You have to go to school from tomorrow. You have to drink milk everyday in the morning."


    When she looked at Fiona who went to the kitchen, Sarah pouted and turned to look at Spencer. She held his arm and said like a spoiled child, "Dad, I don''t want to drink milk. It tastes bad."


    "You won''t drink if it doesn''t taste good." Spencer smiled and rubbed her head. Before he could say a word, he heard Fiona shouting from the kitchen, "Margery, you have to drink milk. Otherwise, I won''t take you to school. I will let you stay at home alone. And you, Spencer, don''t drink for her, and don''t allow her not to drink. "


    Her words shut off all the way for Sarah. Spencer didn''t know what to say. Sarah was going to cry, "Dad? What should I do? "


    Looking at the milk and Sarah, Spencer grinned and said, "Sarah, your dear mother has given an order. We''d better not disobey her. Just drink! I was forced to eat carrots by your master mother before. "


    "Master mother?" Sarah cast a glance at Spencer with doubt. When she saw Fiona come back with breakfast, she said proudly, "Mom, dad said you were a master woman! She also said that you made him eat carrots! "


    "Hiss..." Spencer gasped in disbelief and asked, "You dare to sell me out, little girl?"


    Sarah smiled, held up the milk and took a sip. She looked worse than taking medicine.


    Fiona walked to the table and sat down, glancing at Spencer, "I''m not old at all! It''s you. Besides, eating carrots was good for health! We eat only once a month, and you don''t like it. "


    "Mom, I don''t like carrots, either." Sarah popped her head out of the milk.


    "No wonder she is my daughter." The two exchanged glances with each other with a resigned smile. However, Fiona shook her head helplessly and responded.


    Then, Spencer pushed the breakfast towards Fiona and s


    y! Let''s call it a day for the celebration ceremony. Go what you should do! Let''s meet three days later! " With a smile, Vivian turned around swiftly, turned around and took a deep breath. Because she didn''t want to leave Terence, she had to work hard to get healthy. She didn''t want anything happen to the children, so she had to work hard to get healthy.


    She was sure that everything would go smoothly.


    Vivian was placed on the bed in the isolation tent. All the nerves on her fingertips and temples were connected to the ECG monitor. Staring outside the glass window, Terence saw that the three white coats were ready and then he injected the solution into a vein on her left arm.


    The needle was several times thicker than usual, which pained her so much that she took a deep breath and bit her lips. She turned her head and saw that Terence was standing outside, not as calm as usual and seemed to feel pain with her. She felt much better, but her eyes couldn''t help but cover with a layer of mist.


    Terence was nervous. Although he had made sure that everything was all right, he still got nervous.


    The liquid streamed into Vivian''s body. Terence held out his hand to comfort her.


    Vivian nodded and they interacted like this. People outside the ward looked at them quietly and didn''t want to disturb them.


    It would take a full four or five hours to finish the infusion, and he had to monitor Vivian''s physical condition in real time to avoid any adverse reaction to the cells in her body. Spencer and other people had been here for more than an hour. Seeing that Vivian had fallen asleep safe and sound, Terence asked them to leave.


    "Both Sarah and Fiona will go to school today. You can go first." Terence smiled. "I can stay here myself."


    "Then call me if you need any help." Spencer was a little worried.


    "I know. Don''t you trust me?" Terence patted on his back and touched Sarah''s face. "Sarah, focus on your study and be a good girl!"


    "Okay." Sarah nodded firmly.

 Chapter 393 Sarahs Kindergarten

    The first class hadn''t begun yet in D University, but a lot of students had been walking around the campus. The seventy year old anniversary of the university was coming in March, so the campus had prepared it in advance. The students reunion had called up "troops". It was expected to make a splash for the celebration month.


    "Mom, is this my school? Why aren''t there any children? " Lying in Spencer''s arms, Sarah looked at the college students coming and going, and felt a little scared.


    "It''s not Sarah''s school. It''s mom''s school." "Long time no see." Fiona said The snack bar across the school had been changed. The original open-air stands by the side of the road had also been put up with tents. There were a lot of new comers in the school, who came and went younger and more vigorous


    "You don''t have to come here. I don''t like this school anyway." Spencer snorted


    Fiona was about to blame him, Sophia said first, "Mr. Spencer, what''s wrong with our school? Are you not satisfied with your job as a drillmaster, or because of the relationship between Ryan and Fiona? "


    "None of them!" Raising his chin, Spencer took the lead in walking forward.


    Sophia dragged Fiona to follow him. On a whim, she said, "Mr. Spencer, how about joining us as the new drillmaster this summer?"


    "Do I have nothing to do? I don''t want to work as your instructor anymore. " However, his mouth was covered by Sarah''s hands before he finished his words. "Dad, watch your tongue!"


    "Haha! You deserve to be disliked by Sarah! " Shaking her head proudly, Sophia took two steps forward and suddenly pointed ahead, shouting excitedly, "Here we are! Here''s Sarah''s kindergarten. "


    Sarah was so excited that she stretched out her arms to ask for Sophia''s help. Sophia took Sarah in her hands happily and they ran towards.


    Then, Spencer naturally held Fiona''s hand and said proudly, "My wife is not a new comer. She doesn''t need the military training. I don''t want to be a drillmaster for a group of irrelevant people."


    With a gentle smile, Fiona teased, "So, did you choose to come to D University because of me?"


    "Of course." After so many years, Spencer finally admitted that he was very happy. "I remember that on the summer vacation when you graduated from high school, I was working continuously for a month. I haven''t seen you... I heard that you are going to have a military training, so I brought Eric here. Gee...you asked me if my grandpa asked me to come, and I felt lucky. "


    "For what?" Fiona turned to ask.


    "Fortunately... You didn''t notice that I like you! " Suddenly, Spencer''s face turned a little red.


    Fiona was stunned, "So you liked me back then?"


    "I didn''t know at that time. But now when I think about it, I think that kind of feeling should be love!" Looking at the slightly raised corners of Spencer''s mouth, Fiona couldn''t help smiling. He then contin


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    not unfamiliar with such a place. Isn''t it a little exaggerated to hire a nanny for her? "


    "It''s not a big deal. After all, the orphanage is different from a kindergarten." When he spoke of this, he turned to Sarah, who was looking back at him. The father and the daughter smiled at each other, and Sarah waved her hand and shouted, "Dad, this is going to be fun! Dad, come here quickly! "


    With a smile, Spencer asked, "Fiona, are we going to see Sarah?"


    "Okay." Then Fiona stood up and walked there with him. The nanny helped Sarah down the merry go round. When she saw a swing, she held Fiona''s hand and asked, "Mom, are you going to play on it?"


    "Me? I don''t need it. Sarah, you can sit here! " Fiona shook her hand.


    "No, Mommy, sit down and let daddy push you!" Sarah grabbed Spencer''s hand and begged, "Dad, please!"


    Looking at the instruction beside the swing, Spencer said, "It can bear the weight of 60 grams. Fiona, come on and have a try. Sarah invited you to have a try. You can''t refuse her. "


    Lowering her head, Fiona glanced at Sarah. Before she nodded her head, she was pushed on the swing by Spencer.


    "Ah! Don''t push me, Spencer!"


    Then, on the swing, there came the exclamation of Fiona, "It''s too high, too high!"


    "Fiona, relax!" When the swing approached him, Spencer pushed Fiona and said, "Close your eyes. It''s fun to play on it."


    "Oh, Mommy flew away!" Sarah hopped around as if she was the one sitting on a swing.


    Hearing what Spencer said, Fiona closed her eyes in a hurry. Feeling the sound of the wind whizzing past her ears, a fragrance of spring came to her face. Together with the large palm of Spencer behind his back, Fiona felt at ease. All of a sudden, she became less scared.


    Looking at Fiona''s disheveled hair, he felt his heart fluttering with her.


    Other children in the kindergarten looked at Fiona enviously and wondered when they could fly so high!

 Chapter 394 Fionas Good Luck In Adventures With Men

    Fiona returned to the campus as a student who had just rested. No one knew her. Her classmates were all boys and girls who were one or two years younger than her. Unexpectedly, she felt a little embarrassed. What embarrassed her most was that some male students in her class and even the same grade with her tried to please her.


    For example, when she was in a few classes today, then a group of boys rushed to her, scrambled to sit beside her, and even asked for her phone number when she was sitting in the front row alone, but she didn''t know any of them...


    After another class, Fiona came back from the washroom. She would receive a small gift on the table, with a man''s confession of love on it..


    In her studio, Fiona focused on her painting while some boys would break in to be her model..


    Before Fiona went back to the university again, she had discussed with the university officially that she had been married and kept the secret of her being a mother. On the one hand, it could help to get rid of the school troubles. On the other hand, she didn''t want to turn into some drama. She just wanted to be a sensible student. However, she didn''t expect that there would be so many troubles.


    It was hard for Fiona to confess that she already had a boyfriend, and her gifts were always dismissed. But Spencer only came back at weekends. They didn''t hang around in the campus and other people barely saw him. People always thought that Fiona had pretended to have a boyfriend, which made them more anxious to chase her.


    A month later, the name of Fiona was well-known throughout the art school. She was more beautiful than her when she was in college for the first year. Walking alone on the road, Fiona could hear some whispers. Some called her ''Goddess'' or'' ice beauty '', and many people came forward to accost her.


    On the other hand, when the weekend came, when she called Spencer to come back to pick her up, he was 100% permitted. On Friday afternoon, Spencer came to the gate of D University early. After he parked the car, he was ready to go to the school to pick up Fiona. As he walked, he called her.


    Holding Sarah in her arms, Fiona walked quickly towards the entrance, followed by the sports monitor in her class.


    "Chou, you don''t have to drive me. I''ve got someone to pick me up." Fiona was embarrassing.


    "It''s okay. You must be very tired holding a little baby. It''s my duty to send you back." The boy smiled, "Your sister is so cute!"


    Sarah was in Fiona''s arms, she wondered who was her sister? Before she could say something, Fiona''s phone rang from behind. She picked it up while reaching out her hands to get the phone. Seeing that, the boy said considerately, "Lt me help you hold the girl! Answer the phone! "


    "No, it''s okay." Fiona shook her head. However, the boy was quick enough to carry Sarah in his arms.


    The phone was still shouting. Fiona quickly thanked him and took off her bag to take the phone. She didn''t know that Spencer was already standing not far away from them.


    Spencer stopped and stared at


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ould only make things worse for us." said Spencer angrily.


    "It''s not a bad idea to be invited. This month is the 70th anniversary of our university, together with the performances of the ten singers. They wanted me to perform in the variety show, but I didn''t agree. It''s just a coincidence to take part in the sport, which makes me have a reason to refuse," Fiona explained


    "That''s right." Said Spencer, curling his lips. He didn''t want Fiona to get to the public. She had already attracted a lot of attention. He didn''t want anything like Fiona and Ryan cooperated well on the stage to happen again.


    "Daddy, where are we going to have lunch?" Sarah suddenly asked as they walked.


    "Well..." After thinking for a while, an idea occurred to Spencer. He said, "Fiona, how about we go to the canteen of your university?"


    "To the canteen?" Surprised, Fiona asked, "why?"


    "I just want to go there suddenly. No reason!" While speaking, Spencer had pushed Fiona to the opposite direction and brought her forward. Holding Sarah, he said, "Sarah, let''s go to Mommy''s canteen for dinner, shall we?"


    "Yeah! Great! " Clenching her little fists in high spirits, Sarah always felt happy as long as it was said by Spencer.


    Spencer led them to the most conspicuous dining hall in the college, sit in the most prominent position with Fiona and Sarah, asked them what they would like to eat. More and more students flocked into the canteen at the lunch time, Sarah looked at other people with curiosity in her eyes. She didn''t know that she and Fiona were also the focus of other people.


    "Is that Fiona from the art school! Who is that little girl in her arms? "


    "Look! A handsome guy is buying food for her!"


    "Oh my God! It looks like a family of three!"


    "The little girl called Fiona mommy!"


    Spencer kept calling Fiona honey and he enjoyed other people''s attention. When they were whispering to each other, he couldn''t help but feel elated. That was exactly what he wanted. He wanted everyone to know that Fiona was his.

 Chapter 395 Spencer, You Are Here

    "Teachers, referees, runners, classmates: in the fresh spring breeze of all creatures'' new March, the spring track and sport of D University is grand opening! Firstly, on behalf of the school, I would like to congratulate you on the success of the gym. "


    With the support of an intense runners, the D University ushered in the biggest event of the activity -- the spring sport meeting. On the green fields, the school leaders were sitting on the stage, and the members of various universities and runners were all present in an orderly manner.


    Fiona, wearing a sportswear, sat in the audience with a cap on her tongue. She didn''t attend the opening ceremony. She looked lazy, but she was actually nervous. But even Spencer didn''t come...


    Vivian had been given gene therapy twice and both of her reactions were good. She was so lucky to stay with Terence to come to the gym and to see Fiona attend the sports game. Terence didn''t agree with her. So, Vivian put her hands on her stomach and pretended to cry. He knew it was just a trick of her, but he still couldn''t stand her so he had to take her to the D University.


    On the playground, Sophia brought two glasses of water to Fiona. Looking at her stunned look, she smiled and said, "Fiona, are you really so nervous? Why don''t you say anything. Otherwise, I can run away for you. "


    "Really?" Fiona''s eyes lit up.


    "Uh..." With an awkward smile on her face, Sophia handed a glass of water to Fiona and said, "I was just joking, I will accompany you when you run. If I join the competition on behalf of you, I''m afraid that the leaders will see it and resign me. "


    Fiona shook her head with a resigned expression. "You should have been fired."


    Sophia stuck out her tongue. "My good Fiona! I know you are the best. "Since I became your counselor, I have done everything for your good, except for making this mistake occasionally..." Are you so hardhearted? "


    Fiona pinched her face, "If you have the heart, I won''t sit here."


    "You are the best!" Sophia hugged her at once.


    On the other side, Ryan was also invited to visit the stronghold of the school by Gloria. He called Sophia, but unexpectedly knew that Fiona was going to take part in a sports meeting, so he came to the auditorium of the art college with Gloria.


    "Sophia, Fiona,"


    Hearing Ryan''s voice, both Fiona and Sophia looked back at him at the same time. They saw that Ryan was standing on the stairs in casual clothes, as if he was still a student of this school. He was clean and sunny. Gloria wore a pair of jeans and canvas shoes, standing next to Ryan. They looked like a perfect match.


    "Hello, Sophia." Gloria greeted when she saw Sophia. After casting another glance at Fiona, she nodded her head.


    "Ryan!" Sophia smiled, "Let me introduce her to you, Fiona? Gloria, she is in the same... She is in the same grade with you, and she majors in interior design and is in our art college.


    Fiona nodded, "I have seen Gloria before."


    "Well, that''s good." Sophia grinned. When she turned her head, s


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    up freely. No crowd."


    "Sophia, I''m scared." Fiona pouted, "I don''t want to run." She looked up and saw that several girls in the physical school had some professional sports equipment. Some were stretching and some were trying to run, and finally they stood by the side of the slide. Seeing that, Fiona was unwilling to go up.


    "The women''s qualifying test is about to begin. First round, please get ready!"


    The referee''s voice came from the broadcast again. Reluctantly, Fiona walked to the outermost side, thinking that Spencer really couldn''t come.


    "Fiona! come on. Don''t worry. Take your time! Just shake it down! " "Don''t fight with them later!" Sophia shouted at Fiona from afar. Fiona was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    In the grandstand, Vivian took out a telescope and shouted, "Fiona, come on!"


    The boys from the art academy stretched their necks to see Fiona too, regardless of the girls dancing wildly in T-shirt on the court. For a moment, it seemed that Fiona had become the center of attention again.


    It was too cold for Fiona to hear the sound. She just stared at the referee and the whistle in his mouth.


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of starting car engine coming closer to her.


    Vivian looked through the telescope and said, "Oh my God! Someone drove in! And an off-road vehicle! "


    With a sneer, Terence responded, "I don''t think there is any need to watch it! He must be Spencer. I really can''t stand him swaggering around. "


    "It''s very powerful!"


    The off-road vehicle rushed into the field and stopped at the beginning of the competition.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    When the whistle from the referee suddenly blew, the competitors ran forward in a huff. Petrified, Fiona turned around. The off-road car door was opened with a bang. Out of rage, Spencer stepped forward and shouted, "Fiona, what a fool you are! Aren''t you jogging? Other people have run away. Why are you still looking at me? "


    "Hey, you''re here, Spencer!" Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on Fiona''s face.

 Chapter 396 One Plus One Equals Four

    All the people in the playground had been watching Fiona, but now they couldn''t help but wonder how interesting it was for Spencer to drive the car to Fiona''s side. The scene of them standing together shocked everyone. They didn''t want to watch the competition anymore, let alone watch it. To everyone''s surprise, Fiona only smiled at that man.


    Looking down at the playground, Ryan felt a little disappointed which he had been accustomed to, but his eyes were full of bless.


    On the track, Fiona smiled, which was quite frustrating to Spencer. With a hint of affection and teasing in his eyes, he turned to Fiona and asked, "They have run far away, are you still running?"


    "Oh! Right! " It was not until then that she realized that she was still on the track. Seeing that the one who ran the fattest had run half a circle around the track at her fastest speed, she hastened to run. At least she would have to run two steps.


    Spencer shook his head and ran along the track following Fiona. Seeing that Fiona was running slowly, he couldn''t help but say, "You just started to run, faster than me when I''m walking."


    "Humph! You are laughing at me!" Fiona pouted.


    "I didn''t!" He shrugged and said, "You run, but you can''t speak. Come on! Put your hands on your waist and clench your fists. You are in the wrong position now and it is very tired for you to run. And I''m afraid that you might get a stomachache because of the cold air."


    But instead of replying to him, Fiona said plaintively, "I''m just running around. Don''t say that. I was just scared and my stomach hurt. I don''t want to run now. "


    "Stomachache? Does it hurt? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? " Spencer felt sorry for her. "Come down now. We are not running anymore."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt. Hold on! " Fiona shook her head and felt a little stomachache. ''Maybe her period is coming.'' she thought.


    Spencer stopped pushing her and ran several hundred meters behind her. He said, "I had an urgent task this morning and I was late. I''m sorry, Fiona. But fortunately I didn''t waste any time. So I rushed here anyway. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, this competition... Hiss... " As she was speaking, Fiona gasped in pain.


    "What''s wrong? !" Seeing this, Spencer immediately grabbed her arm and frowned. "Does it hurt?"


    People on the playground burst into an uproar. They whispered to each other and asked the handsome boy who was jogging with Fiona. While people who saw Spencer in the canteen, they started to guess.


    "How could he ruin the good competition?" In the grandstand, Terence sat cross legged and took a sip of water, looking at them running, and chuckled.


    "He didn''t mess it up. I think it''s great!" Vivian took out the camera out. She tried to focus from a distance and took a picture of how Spencer and Fiona looked like. While patting, she said, "They two are very romantic! I''ll show them the photos when I come back. They must be very happy. "


    "They seem to be very happy!" Terence smiled and turned to the champion. "It''s the first time that I''ve seen someone can be trapped while running


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    the doctor took off his mask and asked Spencer.


    "What?" Standing beside the bed, Spencer gave Fiona a confused look and shook his head. "No."


    Then Fiona turned to Spencer, only to find him dumbfounded. Before she could say anything, the doctor said, "Mr. Spencer, Mrs. Cheng, you two are too careless. Since it''s not the first child, you shouldn''t be so careless."


    "It has nothing to do with the baby!" Then Spencer turned to look at Fiona and gave her a silly smile.


    The doctor didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. "Mrs. Cheng has been pregnant for two months. How could she go jogging! Mr. Spencer, do you think it matters? "


    "¡­¡­" After the doctor finished, the room was silent. Fiona was stunned, ''Pregnant?! She quickly turned to look at Spencer, only to find that he was standing still and winking at him. Suddenly, Fiona opened her mouth and said, "But, Spencer..."


    "Hiss..."


    All of a sudden, Spencer breathed in deeply and his eyes were wide. It was then that he came back to his senses. Holding the doctor''s arms with both hands, he shouted excitedly, "What do you say? Pregnant? Who is pregnant? ''Fiona is pregnant?! Is my wife pregnant? "


    The doctor was overwhelmed by the question. Before he nodded his head, he saw that Spencer had changed his direction. With ecstasy in his eyes, he rushed to the side of Fiona''s bed, carefully and trembling all over. "Fiona, you... You are pregnant! I''m going to be a father again! "


    "I..." Touching her lower abdomen, she asked in disbelief, "Am I really pregnant?"


    "Exactly."


    After getting the confirmation from the doctor, with his hands clasped in excitement and nervousness, Spencer reached out to touch the belly of Fiona. But soon he became timid again. Staring at her for quite a while, he held her hands and kissed them for several times. His eyes were red with tears.


    "Fiona..." Looking affectionately into her eyes, Spencer said, "I''m going to be a father, and you''re going to be a mother. And Sarah, she''s going to have a brother or sister! I''m really I''m so happy! "

 Chapter 397 I Dont Want To Attract Any Attention

    Spencer bent down and held Fiona in his arms tightly, but he was too excited to utter a word. He repeated, "I''m going to be a father! I''m going to be a father again! Haha... "


    The inconceivable smile at the corners of Fiona''s mouth also turned into a surprise. Being held by Spencer, she felt extremely warm. A kid? A kid with Spencer again? It was amazing and happy!


    After going through the admission procedure, Sophia came back. When he entered the ward, he saw that Fiona was having an intravenous drip. But Spencer was holding Fiona in his arms and screaming. His heart missed a beat and he jumped to the bed, screaming, "Fiona! What''s wrong with you, Fiona? Don''t scare me! "


    Fiona was shocked by his shout. But Spencer turned around angrily and glared at Sophia. "What are you shouting for! Didn''t you see that my wife was scared! Can''t you keep your voice down? "


    Without taking a look at Spencer, Sophia pushed him away and got down on one knee beside Fiona. "What''s wrong? What happened to her? She was hospitalized and she was put on a drip... Is it serious to have a stomachache? "


    Spencer was angry, "It''s all your fault! Why do you let Fiona run around? "


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    Just as he finished his words, someone knocked the door and opened it. It was Terence and Vivian, and Ryan and Gloria also came here, pushing their way into the ward.


    "Fiona!" Vivian screamed happily, "You... You..." Are you pregnant? "


    "Pregnant?" Sophia frowned. Everybody seemed to know everything except her. He looked at Fiona doubtfully.


    Fiona pouted and looked at Spencer with a blush, asking for help. Smiling at Fiona, Spencer nodded at the group and replied excitedly, "Yes, she''s pregnant. Fiona is pregnant."


    "Ah! It''s true! " Vivian patted on Terence''s shoulder and smiled, "Fiona is really pregnant! The school doctor was right! "


    With a smile on his face, Ryan said, "Fiona, Congratulations!"


    "Thank you." Embarrassed, Fiona expressed her thanks.


    "Have you already known it?" Spencer was in a state of excitement and asked, "How do you know that Fiona is pregnant?"


    With a slight smile, Terence continued, "Just now you left with Fiona in your arms and didn''t hear the doctor''s last sentence, but we heard it all. The attending physician said that Fiona might be pregnant. She also said that she had a stomachache because of her baby. That''s why we came here in a hurry. Now it seems that she''s okay. "


    "Is the baby fine?" The expression on Spencer''s face became tense. He turned to the doctor who was still in the ward and asked, "Is that so? Did Fiona hurt the baby? And now? Is she alright? "


    "Don''t worry." The doctor smiled and said, "The baby is fine now. It was just fetal movement. But you have to be careful not to do strenuous exercise in the future."


    "Okay." "Is there anything else I should pay attention to?" Spencer continued


    "You should


    is words, Fiona punched his chest violently and shouted, "No! I don''t want to do that! I need to go to school! I don''t want to stay at home all day! I hate you, Spencer... "


    "So, so you don''t want a baby?"


    After these words, Fiona stiffened and then pushed him away. Tears started to well up in her eyes. "You don''t want my baby either, do you?! I hate you even more now! I don''t want to see you anymore!" She cried... Go away! "


    "How could I refuse!" Apparently, Spencer was misunderstood. He explained, "I was afraid you wouldn''t like it! How can I leave our child? I have seriously reflected on the mistakes I made before. Fiona... "


    Fiona twitched her mouth and wiped off the tears on her face. School and pregnancy were two things in her mind. What should she do? "Which one should I choose?"?


    "Honey, think about it. You are two months pregnant now. After eight months, you will have a baby during the winter holiday. Don''t worry, so you can go to school. As long as I am here, no one dares to speak ill of you. We got married openly. Isn''t it normal for us to get pregnant? " He tried to comfort her in a soft voice.


    Biting her lower lip, she continued, "But I don''t want to be seen everywhere! I don''t want to attract any attention walking around in the school with a big belly. "


    "Well, then we can apply to having classes at home."


    "No, don''t do that..." Fiona''s mouth twitched even more. "Then it''s more unique."


    He embraced her in his arms and asked, "What should we do now? I don''t want you to bear the pressure and work so hard. "


    Feeling the warmth from his arms, she heaved a sigh of relief. "So it''s better to get pregnant while studying."


    Spencer kissed her hair and said, "Don''t worry. Just be yourself and I''ll take care of everything."


    "Well, that''s what you should do." Fiona punched him on his chest and shouted, "You are so annoying, aren''t you?"


    "I love you so much, Fiona."

 Chapter 398 Its OK To Have A Boy Or A Girl

    The news of Fiona''s pregnancy got round fast and all the people in the yard, school and other places were staring at her belly.


    It had been two days after the sports meeting, but the thing between Fiona and Spencer had been getting more and more serious. The school''s forum had not been so lively for a long time. As long as there was an post about Fiona, it would become a hot topic. Even her peers who were in the same realm of her stood out, keeping everything they knew about Fiona completely in the picture...


    It was just that Fiona was told by Spencer to stay in the hospital. It was Sophia who told her about all the news. Fortunately, there were also a variety of school anniversary parties and ten singers after the sports meeting, so Fiona was not in a hurry to go back to the school.


    "Fiona, look! This one! " With a phone in her hand, Sophia sat on the edge of Fiona''s bed and showed her the invitation card. "Look at this person. She said she saw you and Spencer in the canteen. You even hugged a cute girl, and she called Spencer daddy.. Gee, that is Sarah, isn''t it? "


    "Yes." While Fiona was scribbling on the drawing board, she looked at the screen after hearing that from Sophia. Then she nodded and said, "After that day, I suddenly realized that Spencer might deliberately want others to see us together, but I didn''t expect that so many people had seen us together." Speaking of this, Fiona stopped for a moment, frowned and said, "I don''t care. I don''t want people to talk about Spencer and Sarah, which may cause trouble to them, right?"


    "What are you worrying about?" Sophia said while checking his cellphone, "As you said just now, it was Spencer who wanted to let people see that you were together. Don''t worry about him anymore... Come here and take a look at this note! " Then, Sophia put the phone in front of her and read the post. "Fiona and that handsome guy are good match! Haha I am praising you! "


    At the same time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open by someone. It was Spencer. He rushed into the ward like a gust of wind. Seeing that Sophia was holding the mobile phone, Spencer showed a wave of anger on his face. "Sophia, put away your mobile phone quickly! Since Fiona is pregnant, the cell phone radiation is too serious. Stay away from her. "


    Sophia rolled her eyes. When she was about to retort, she caught a glimpse of the person following Spencer. At the sight of that person, she suddenly forgot everything. A big and incredible smile appeared on her face. She rushed forward and shouted, "Ah! George! What are you doing here?"


    After walking to Fiona''s bed, he turned his head to look at Sophia''s phone. He picked it up and said with a smile, "It''s your school forum''s post again. Why is it all about us?"


    "It''s all your fault." Fiona looked at Spencer tenderly, "What should we do? Our things will be brought to light."


    Spencer reached out and touched her face naturally. Without answering her question, he asked, "How do you feel? Are you not feeling well today? "


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ards them. As soon as Sarah entered the ward, she called sweetly, "Dad, mom, uncle and aunt".


    Sarah still followed Fiona to the bed. She put her hand on Fiona''s belly carefully. Imitating the adult''s voice, she said in a soft voice, "Baby, I''m your sister. You should be good in Mommy''s belly. I have a lot of lollipops for you. Come out quickly! "


    "Wow..." Sophia put her hands over her chest, sighed and shook her head. Her face was full of envy. "Good girl. Sarah is so good! I want a daughter too! "


    Fiona put her hand on Sarah''s head and stroked her gently. It was in the afternoon. The sun shone on the faces of the mother and the daughter. Suddenly, Spencer''s heart softened.


    "Yeah, Sarah is cute." George nodded in agreement.


    "Sarah is also awesome." Sarah suddenly raised her head and said, "I have helped a child today."


    "Really? That''s amazing! " "How did you help the child?" Spencer asked with a smile.


    "Jasper bullied Sunny and then I beat Jasper."


    Sarah looked at Spencer with a hopeful expression, showing her little white teeth. She wanted to be praised.


    "You... Did you hit someone? " Before Spencer could say something, Fiona was taken aback. "Sarah, you hit someone?" she asked first


    "Sarah just pushed the boy." Hearing this, Karl explained at once, "It is because the gun in Sarah''s hand looks so like that it scared the little boy to death."


    "Haha..." Sophia burst into laughter and said, "Well done, Sarah!"


    Said Spencer, blinking his eyes. The pistol he had made for Sarah was so fine that Sarah was reluctant to put it down. When Spencer thought of making his daughter happy, he painted the small pistol, making it more exquisite. It looked like a real pistol from a long distance, but he didn''t expect that...


    "That boy, whose name is Jasper, always behaved like a bully in the kindergarten. This time, I have taught him a lesson." Karl added, "When I went there, the teacher told me the whole thing. It was not Sarah''s fault. I just thought that boy was too timid."

 Chapter 399 Another Graduation Season

    After giving Sarah a kiss on her face, Spencer said, "Sarah is doing the right thing. I should praise you. However, you shouldn''t frighten others with a gun, understand? Even if the gun is fake, there is still a kid who will be afraid, isn''t there? "


    In the blink of an eye, Sarah put on a smile and nodded, "Yes! They''re not as strong as me. I won''t frighten them anymore. "


    "Good girl." Spencer kissed Sarah again, full of father''s love in his eyes.


    Sophia gently pulled George''s sleeve and said, "Spencer is quite suitable to be a father."


    "You little fool." George scratched Sophia''s nose. "It''s not that he''s fit to be a father. His being a father because Sarah gives him the feeling that he''s a qualified father. I''m relieved to see him like this. "


    George and Sophia didn''t stay with him for long. Then they left. Sophia was, of course, unwilling to let go of George and she hoped not to be separated with him for even a second.


    The three members of Spencer''s family are in the hospital. After dinner, the family of three were laughing and groaning. It was time to sleep. However, Sarah insisted on sleeping with Spencer and Fiona. Out of options, Fiona had no choice but to ask Spencer to come to her bed.


    Sarah sandwiched between Spencer and Fiona. Smiling and closing her eyes, she lay on her back and planned to sleep.


    Lying on Sarah''s side, Fiona patted on her back gently. When Sarah was about to fall asleep, Fiona whispered, "Three people share a small bed. It''s a bit crowded."


    "No, not three people. It''s four people." With a smile, Spencer leaned forward and kissed Fiona''s forehead. "Fiona, I''m so happy," he whispered in a mellow voice.


    "Me too." Putting a hand on her belly, Fiona continued with a smile, "I''m glad to have you around."


    The night was as cold as water, bringing a hint of warmth of spring.


    After Sarah was fallen into sleep, Spencer moved her to the small bed next to them. He cuddled Fiona in his arms and asked, "Do you think Sarah will have a brother or a sister?"


    "I don''t know." Fiona shook her head and smiled as if she thought of something. "I don''t care if it''s a sister or a brother. All I want is he or she can be calm and quiet, just like me..."


    "Aren''t our Sarah calm and quiet?" Spencer raised his eyebrows and stroked her hair.


    "Calm?" But it seemed that Fiona just heard a joke, and she sneered, "If she''s calm, can she hold a gun to a little boy? What Karl said just now really startled me. I have to go to the kindergarten tomorrow and apologize to Jasper''s parents. "


    "There is no need to apologize." Spencer frowned, "Even if you want to apologize, you shouldn''t have done it. You don''t have to worry about this. Let me handle it. "


    While they were talking, Fiona rushed to Spencer''s arms, bowed to him and said with a delicate yawn, "Then I don''t care about anything."


    "Yes." Spencer then kissed her forehead and said, "You just need to take good care of yourself. Sleep? "


    "Well Well, I''m so sleepy! "


    "Then let''s sleep!" Then Spencer lay down wi


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    hia that Vivian was going to graduate, and the latter couldn''t help but burst into tears...


    It was a beautiful and sunny day for them to take their graduation photos.


    Sophia''s classmate, which were also Fiona''s classmate back then, they invited Fiona to their table and took a picture of her graduation photo with her.


    The staff took photos of the school canteen, the library, the playground, the painting room and the dorm where they shared their common memories. In the pictures, everyone''s smiling face was permanently fixed in the picture.


    The graduation photo was taken at the end of which came the graduation ceremony. The students, who had been laughing, were now tearful at the teacher''s earnest expectation and sentimental words.


    Sophia was wearing a bachelor''s suit. She sat in front of the hall, with her parents sitting next to her. She didn''t know, behind the hall, including the two, Spencer and Fiona, Terence and Vivian, Ryan and Gloria had come.


    One by one, the graduates came to the stage to get their diplomas. Sophia adjusted her mood and whispered to her parents, "I''m the last one, and it''s almost my turn."


    As soon as she finished her words, she heard the president of the university call her name, "Sophia."


    Sophia stood up and walked toward the stage. Although George was not here and couldn''t accompany her to witness the moment, she believed that his heart was connected with hers.


    "Sophia, congratulations on your graduation." The kind dean of the college gave the graduation certificate to Sophia.


    "Thank you, Dean."


    "I hope you can continue to make contributions to our art school in your work in the future. And meanwhile, you should also take a good role in your life. "


    Sophia nodded firmly. "Yes! I will not let you down, Dean. "


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    The moment Sophia finished her words, the lights in the hall were all turned off. Then a beam of warm yellow light shone on her. Surprised, Sophia felt the hall was very quiet. In the silent, she heard the familiar footsteps.

 Chapter 400 Proposal In The Hall

    Sophia''s chest heaved slightly. In the light, her face was unusually gentle. All the people in the hall focused on her, but she only paid attention to the footsteps. Turning around slightly, Sophia followed the direction of the voice and saw a figure walking towards her in darkness. Although it was obscure, Sophia recognized at a glance that it was George.


    Slap¡ª¡ª


    In the hall, a beam of light was turned on George. They looked at each other, and both of them were covered with a faint halo, with emotions flowing in their eyes. In a suit, George looked very handsome, walking a few steps away from Sophia with a bunch of roses in his arms. He said in a soft voice, "Sophia, congratulations on your graduation."


    At first, Sophia was surprised to hear that. Then a lump came into her throat. "Why are you here? Didn''t he say that he had something to deal with today? How dare you lie to me... "


    "Come on, I am here anyway!" "Today is going to be a big day in your life. I have to be there," said George, looking at Sophia with some affection.


    "Well, but you are late." Sophia pursed her lips slightly. She was happy in her heart, but on the surface, she was not willing to forgive him so easily.


    Some of the audience started whispering. What was going on? With the flowers and beautiful lights, was he going to propose?


    Somewhat restless, Vivian said in a low voice, "The audience have seen that George is about to propose, but why hasn''t Sophia responded yet? She was supposed to throw herself into George''s arms, wasn''t she? Why was she standing still? I am so worried about her. "


    Fiona continued with a smile, "Whenever at the critical moment, Sophia''s brain is dull. I guess she is just thinking about her graduation and is completely unaware of what George is going to do! "


    "If she was moved and cried, it would be fun." After Spencer finished speaking, he looked as if he was waiting for a joke.


    "Yes. I haven''t seen Sophia cry for a long time." Said Ryan, his eyes fixed on every move on the stage.


    Sophia mumbled for a while, looking at the flowers in George''s hand. Just when she was about to ask if it was for her, all the leaders on the stage walked off the stage in silence. She got anxious and shouted, "Hey, Dean, please don''t go! Director Xu, please don''t go! We, we''re going downstairs! We didn''t ruin the discipline Don''t go! "


    "¡­¡­" George twisted his mouth and saw Sophia moving. She seemed to be going to leave. In a hurry, George grabbed her arm and pulled her back. "We didn''t break the discipline. Your leaders are going to step down today''s mission. Are you going to stop them?"


    "What? Do we still have a mission? Should we go downstairs too? " Still holding the graduation certificate in her hands, Sophia was in a daze.


    "We... We''ll go downstairs later. " George was a little speechless. Why was his mind being taken away by Sophia while they were having a good time?


    Fortunately, the stereo man was good at gauging people''s ex


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e can take more photos when we have time in the future. Then I''ll find someone to make the wedding dress for me to try on. There are several sets. You should have a good rest tonight and be my beautiful bride tomorrow. "


    After hearing George, Sophia covered her mouth in surprise. "George, what do you mean? Get married? Are we going to get married? "


    "Yes." George nodded and took a look at Sophia. "Didn''t you just agree to my proposal? So in case anything unexpected happens, I''d better marry you as soon as possible. "


    "Aha..." As soon as he finished speaking, Sophia covered her face and cried, "George, you''re hateful, don''t you know.. Why did you do this? Now that I am so touched, it would not be good to take photos later... She cried... Why do you hold the wedding tomorrow? I haven''t gone to the beauty salon. I''m not beautiful at all... "


    "How could you not look good! You must be very beautiful! " George ran his hand through Sophia''s hair when they waited for the red light. Sophia''s hair was so soft that reached over her ears, making her look so cute.


    "Ahahah Don''t make me cry... " Sophia wiped her tears and muttered, "I''m going to take a lot of photos! Don''t make me cry... "


    "You look pretty even when you cry. I think you''re beautiful is enough." George laughed.


    Sophia said while she sobbed, "How could my parents live if you steal me away? They were all watching us just now. My father must be crying harder than me. He will come here soon to revenge you. "


    "I''ve made a deal with your parents. I''ll take care of you for them." The smile on George''s face was bigger. He learned this from Terence. Without the consent of all his parents, Sophia couldn''t escape.


    "George, when did you do so much?"


    "When you didn''t know."


    "George, you are getting better and better at talking."


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "¡­¡­ I like whatever you do. "


    "So you agreed? Get the marriage license today and hold a wedding tomorrow? "


    "Agree, totally agree!"

 Chapter 401 Have No Regrets Anymore

    In the Civil Affairs Bureau, the process of getting the marriage certificate was smooth. Except for Sophia''s editing of a form, taking a wrong picture and making a wrong vow. The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau were all speechless, but George looked at Sophia with a smile all the time, thinking that she was so cute. That was the one he loved, Sophia. If didn''t make mistakes, it was not her.


    After they got out of the Bureau, Sophia''s palms were still sweating and she kept complaining about herself, "What''s wrong with me just now? I made so many mistakes. It''s not perfect at all."


    "In my eyes, it''s perfect." said George as he took Sophia''s hand.


    Sophia immediately settled down, being held by George hand in hand. Lowering her head slightly, she said, "George, we are really married! I can''t believe it. "


    George shook the marriage license in his hand. "I have the certificate now."


    "Haha." With a big smile on her face, Sophia said, "George, you can''t get rid of me at last."


    "Yeah. Congratulations, Sophia." George also laughed with her.


    "Hee hee, can you sleep with me?"


    Sophia said in a shameless tone. Putting his hand on his forehead, George said, "Can you say something else? How romantic it is! No need to say that."


    "George, isn''t that what a couple is supposed to say? Why isn''t it romantic? " Sophia pouted.


    George smiled and sighed. "Come on, let''s go to the wedding store and try on the wedding dress, you must be the most beautiful bride."


    Sophia was pushed forward by him as she shouted, "I haven''t finished yet! When on earth will you sleep with me? I''m your wife now. Are you sure you can''t do that? "


    Sophia raised her voice and drew the attention of passers-by. Under the gaze of these people, George felt his scalp tingling. He put Sophia into the car, started the car, and said in a slightly unhappy tone, "You''ll know in the future whether I can do it or not."


    "It''s okay. If you can''t do it, I can be above." Sophia said as she fastened her seat belt, but just as she finished, the car stopped abruptly.


    Upon hearing that, George slammed on the brake. His face turned red and showed anger. "Sophia, you will regret saying that in the future." Then he turned away and started the car again. In the car, Sophia sat on the passenger seat and burst into laughter.


    The car arrived at a wedding dress shop. It was reserved by Evan long ago. The shop assistants hurried to welcome them as soon as they arrived. The moment Sophia stepped into the fitting room, she was dizzy with the dazzling wedding dresses. They looked amazing and she wanted them all. She walked around like a busy bee, but to no avail.


    Spencer and Terence arrived as well. Sophia wanted to show the wedding dress to the bridal shop with Fiona and Vivian, but the two soon to be fathers disagreed. They didn''t want Sophia to be too excited and take two pregnant women to go crazy. Sophia had no choice but to pick up the wedding dresses one by one for the two pregnant women. She was so tired t


    e handsome than you." While Vivian was eating orange, she spared her time to belittle Spencer.


    Spencer then turned around and walked to the fitting room, talking to Fiona through the door. Since Fiona''s belly was bigger, it was more difficult to wear the wedding dress. After waiting for a while, Spencer yawned. When he was about to say that he wanted to take a rest, he heard the voice of a shop assistant from the inside, "It''s done."


    Then, with a click, the door of the fitting room was opened.


    With his hands in pockets, Spencer turned around casually. The moment he caught sight of Fiona, his eyes lit up with surprise. He withdrew his hands unconsciously, and opened his mouth slightly. "Fiona..."


    Flushed, Fiona lowered her head with difficulty, avoiding any eye contact with him, and said, "It''s a little tired to wear the dress. What do you think? Is it weird? "


    After that, she looked up, only to find that Spencer was staring at her.


    "Fiona, what should I say?" Spencer felt like he had fallen in love with Fiona again when he saw her standing in front of him in a white wedding dress. He couldn''t take his eyes off her, his Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. "You''re very beautiful, very beautiful. It makes me very touched."


    Standing in front of him, Fiona held her dress and said, "I have worn it, and I have no regrets."


    "Wow, mom is so beautiful!"


    All of a sudden, here came the voice of Sarah. Fiona turned around immediately and saw George standing not far away with Sarah in his arms and others standing aside watching them.


    "Is Mom getting married to dad?" Sarah asked again.


    "Mom has married dad." Fiona smiled.


    "But why does Mommy wear such beautiful clothes?"


    "Because..."


    "Because Daddy wants to take wedding photos with Mommy!" Then Spencer turned to look at Fiona and added, "I can''t give you a wedding, but we can take wedding photos. You look so beautiful. I have to take pictures and save them."


    Suddenly, a soft smile spread over Fiona''s face.

 Chapter 402 Taking Wedding Photos Together

    Spencer had changed into a suit. It was comfortable to wear the suit, but it looked like a perfect match for Fiona. They stood together as if they were going to get married, which made others envious. Sophia was the one who was the most envious. She dragged George to pick the wedding dress and said, "Hurry up. We can''t let Spencer and Fiona steal the limelight from us. We are a newly married couple! I''ll wear something more beautiful than them later. "


    Fiona''s hair was in a bun, and the earrings were decorated with pearls. She looked like a princess just with light make-up, and she was beyond beauty. Dressed in a formal suit, Spencer and Fiona stood in front of the background cloth. He gently wrapped his arms around her waist, like an elegant prince. Fiona leaned against him, others envied that they were a perfect couple.


    "It''s really uncomfortable."


    However, as soon as Spencer opened his mouth, the beautiful scene suddenly became somewhat disdainful. He stretched out and pulled his tie. When Fiona saw it, she was somewhat dissatisfied and stopped him from doing that. She placed her hands on his collar and said, "What are you doing? Aren''t we going to take photos? How can we take photos when you pull your tie? " After that, Spencer put his hand down and gave her a flattering smile. "I won''t do that anymore."


    Just then, the photographer pressed the shutter. Several photos appeared in his camera.


    The photographer stood behind, followed by Vivian and Terence. With admiration on her face, Vivian praised, "It''s so beautiful! Fiona was very beautiful in her wedding dress, and so was Spencer. What a perfect match! It''s perfect to wear a wedding dress and a suit. I''m so envious of you! " When she finished talking, she found that Sophia and George were picking wedding dresses over there. She became more plaintive, "And Sophia and Evan can wear wedding dresses too. I''m not only jealous of them, but also envious of them."


    "You don''t have to be jealous. Just let them be first. When our babies come out, we will look most beautiful in wedding dress. Then they will be the one to be envious." With these words, Terence gently put his hand on the belly of Vivian and then put his hand on it. As if sensing it, the two babies in the belly gave Vivian a hard kick in the belly. Vivian cried out and the two babies kicked her even harder.


    Over the past few months, Terence had been taking pleasure in rubbing Vivian''s belly. Although he had interacted with the two babies more than once, he was surprised every time. And this time was no exception.


    "They are so naughty!" Terence smiled and shouted at Vivian''s belly, "You two, be careful. I''m warning you, don''t bully your mother, or I''ll teach you a lesson when you get out."


    A smile appeared on Vivian''s face. Touching her belly, she said, "Dad is so fierce. What should I do? Do you want to stay in Mommy''s belly and never com


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    ing her. "Sarah, you are so beautiful. Little princess, are you going to take photos with daddy and Mommy?"


    "Yes!"


    A family of three, or rather a family of four, took another set of photos. When they finished photographing, Sophia and George had changed their clothes. Sophia picked a dress of the same style as that of Fiona''s. It was only knee length, which made her more nifty and cute. Wearing a white suit, George looked elegant and noble. They were just a perfect match when standing together. With a bunch of flowers in her hands, Sophia stood on tiptoe, crossed her legs, and put her hand on George''s shoulder. She looked like a fairy.


    The clerks in the bridal shop whispered to each other. A good fortune should be befell soon, so many outstanding men and women came to the shop. They were very envious of such a good fortune.


    It was almost dark after they finished taking the wedding photos. George and Sophia went to try on the dresses to wear tomorrow without a stop. As for Terence and Spencer, they went home first and took the two pregnant women back to have a rest. They would only come to their wedding tomorrow.


    After trying on the wedding dress, Sophia was very tired. She got on George''s car, and while counting with her fingers, she said, "One white wedding dress, one short dress, one phoenix crown and a red cheongsam, and a spare small dress. ''Oh, it''s so troublesome to get married, George!'' Will I be exhausted to death tomorrow? "


    George sighed helplessly and said, "We''re going to get married tomorrow. Sophia, it''s a happy day. Don''t mention the word ''death'', okay?"


    "Uh..." Sophia was stunned and later she became nervous, "Bah bah bah! What am I talking about! I''m so sorry... George, I didn''t mean it just now. "


    Smiling, George stroked Sophia''s hair and comforted her, "It doesn''t matter. Take it easy. I''ll take you home now. "


    "Go home? My home or your home? " Said Sophia, blinking.

 Chapter 403 The Muddled Bride

    "Our home." George emphasized, "I bought a new house in M City, which is quite close to your university. You can go home if you don''t want to live in the staff apartment."


    "George, you are so sweet!" Moved by his words, Sophia leaned her body and rubbed against him, saying, "Since we are going home now, are you finally going to do that with me?"


    "What? Why are you still thinking about that? Aren''t you ashamed? " George sighed and said, "I''m sorry, Sophia. I''ll leave after I send you home, and your parents are waiting for you at home. Your unreliable ideas can''t be implemented for the time being."


    "What? Why? " Sophia snorted.


    "Because I''m going to take you to the wedding tomorrow! Have you ever seen a bride and groom live together before the wedding? " George started the car.


    "We can be the first one." Sophia grinned.


    "But I don''t want to..." George shrugged. "We''re getting married tomorrow, and the wedding night is tomorrow night. And you have to get up early tomorrow morning to do your makeup. You don''t have time. "


    Sophia pursed her lips and said in a spoiled tone, "Then we have a deal. You have to sleep with me tomorrow night."


    George smiled reluctantly. He didn''t deny it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Good morning! Welcome to Mr. George and Ms. Sophia''s wedding! On this big day of celebration, I''d like to express my sincere gratitude to you on behalf of the new couple. "


    The next morning, in a hotel in M City, George and Sophia''s wedding ceremony began in the rosy light. The lobby was decorated to be romantic and warm with colorful balloons and white roses. The entire lobby was almost fully occupied by the decoration. The relatives and friends who stood on the side of the platform were lined to face the host. Everyone was quite joyful. Against the background wall, there was a big screen on which the wedding photo of George and Sophia was displayed. And in the middle of the hall, from the gate to the platform of the ceremony host, there was a red carpet covered with flowers. After a while, Sophia, who was led by her father, was walking towards the ceremony stage.


    At this time, in a groom''s suit, George stood next to the host, looking in the direction of the door from time to time.


    "George is a little nervous." Sitting in the seat of relatives, Fiona whispered to Spencer.


    "He must be nervous! It''s a big event in one''s life. " After saying that, Spencer pulled his tie and muttered, "I''ve worn the western suit that I''m going to wear for my whole life these two days. It''s so weird."


    Terence smiled and stimulated him intentionally, "You wish! Think about it. Sarah is going to get married in the future, and you have to wear a suit then hand your daughter''s hand to another man. "


    Spencer''s face darkened. "Damn it! Who said Sarah are going to get married? I''ll support her for the rest of her life. " Fiona smiled. He became childish again.


    "Then she will dislike you old man." Vivian immediately added fuel to the fire.


    "¡­¡­" A smile cra


    ds, and George also nodded seriously. "I will."


    His father''s abrupt presence made Sophia want to cry. His eyes had just turned red. But her hand was grabbed by her father tightly. Tears coursed down Sophia''s father''s cheeks. "Sophia, are you going to get married so soon? Don''t you really think about it anymore? "Won''t you stay at home for another two years?


    George pursed his lips and took Sophia''s hand. He did not know what to do next.


    The corner of Sophia''s mouth twitched, and her tears were gone. She reached out the other hand to take her father''s, and said, "Daddy, I''ve made up my mind to get married. If you stop me, I''ll never go back home again. Go to sit with my mom, or she will be jealous. " Then she pushed her father away. She touched her wedding dress and smiled at George. "Darling, let''s continue."


    George blinked his eyes and didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at the episode. He took her hand and brought her to the emcee.


    The emcee made a scene again, which made all the guests burst into laughter. Finally, it was time to exchange the rings. The emcee said, "Now, let''s welcome the bride and groom to exchange the rings!"


    George took the ring and gently put the small object symbolizing a happy life on Sophia''s finger. Things went smoothly this time. Looking at the ring, Sophia giggled. She was so immersed in her own world that she had completely forgotten that she still had to put the ring on George''s finger. When George was about to say something, the emcee spoke.


    The host smiled, "Our bride is so happy that she even forgot to put the wedding ring on her husband''s finger. This ring is very valuable. Is the bride going to be in charge of her family''s financial power since now? Does she even save money for the groom? "


    "Haha..."


    There was a burst of laughter off the stage. Sophia was stunned for a while and then came to her sense. Her face was flushed. She quickly took the ring held by the ritual girl behind her and walked close to George.

 Chapter 404 Its A Boy

    With a faint smile, George stretched out his hand, when Sophia was putting the ring on his finger, he whispered, "All my money belongs to you from now on. But I think it''s better for you to put the ring on my finger. "


    "You... You are making fun of me too. " Sophia complained with a grin. George looked at the ring on his finger, which was the same as Sophia''s, and smiled brightly.


    "Great!" the emcee shouted, "Now, the groom can kiss the bride!"


    George took hold of Sophia''s hand and stepped forward to hold her waist with the other hand. Then he lowered his head and kissed his cute and dazzled bride deeply.


    "Ahahah..." Seeing this, Sophia''s father even cried under the stage.


    Seeing it, Spencer said to Terence, "That''s you in 20 years."


    "Get out of here!" Terence couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "You are almost the same."


    After the wedding ceremony, the wedding banquet of George and Sophia was immediately held. George had a good drinking capacity without showing his true face. He was sober enough to have a long chat. In addition, he could also take care of Sophia''s feelings, and during the break, he took the prepared flat shoes for her and let her put them on. Deeply moved, Sophia followed George with a radiant smile.


    The wedding banquet finally came to an end. Sophia finally got what she wanted and married George.


    After the wedding, Sophia was going to go back to their new home with George. George''s friends had been itching to kick up a fuss about the wedding night. However, George had been prepared and pulled Spencer in front of the door, which scared them back immediately. With the leader here, no one dared to act rashly!


    As soon as they got home, both of them were exhausted. They took a shower and lay down on the bed to rest, regardless of the mess in their house.


    "You won''t do that?" George turned over and hugged Sophia who was lying on the bed with her hands to her sides. He smiled.


    "Get off me.. I''m so tired. " Sophia murmured and kicked George off. "Go away."


    "Haha..." George couldn''t help laughing. He kissed Sophia''s forehead, "Then let''s sleep."


    Sophia turned over in peace and fell asleep in George''s arms, with a smile on her lips all the time.


    When she woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. There couldn''t be anything happier than this.


    "What?" Bathed in the morning sunshine, Sophia turned over on the bed and woke up in a daze. "Fiona, what time is it? Do you have class today? Is breakfast ready? "


    "Fiona isn''t here. I don''t know if she has class." Suddenly, George''s voice came over her head. "I only know that we haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "What?" Sophia suddenly became sober. She opened her eyes and saw George smiling. "You.. Oh! " It suddenly dawned on Sophia. She nodded, patted her head and said, "We... We are at our new home! We are married! Haha... "


    Sitting on the bed and h


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    he doctor stopped and seemed to realize something. Her face turned red all of a sudden. She said in a flurry, "I.. I said nothing! I, I didn''t mean it. " After saying that, she covered her mouth. She couldn''t randomly announce the gender of the baby. Why would she say it in such a hurry! The doctor looked at Spencer in a panic and apologized, "Mr. Spencer, I''m sorry! I''m sorry... "


    Spencer was stunned for a moment. He did not blame the young doctor. Instead, he just looked at Fiona and asked, "Is he a boy?"


    With a shrug, Fiona replied in surprise, "I don''t know! It''s a boy. I thought it''s a girl. "


    Spencer smiled and couldn''t hide his excitement. "Does Sarah have a brother? Fiona, we have a son and a daughter! "


    Biting her lips, Fiona smiled. She had a son and a daughter now. That sounded even better. She felt her life was complete. How happy she was!


    Excited and perplexed, Spencer turned to the young doctor, only to find that the young doctor frowned. Suddenly he became angry and shouted, "Little girl, what''s wrong with you?! Emm? Do I ask you it''s a boy or a girl? You are not qualified to work here. Call your director! "


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became. He had planned to wait for the moment when Fiona would give birth to a child. But unexpectedly, this little girl ruined his plan.


    "Mr. Spencer, please don''t do this! I''ve made the same mistake again this week. If I make it again, I''ll be thrown out! Please don''t go, please! " The girl''s face paled with fear. She kept apologizing.


    Fiona grabbed Spencer''s arm, "Why are you angry with her? She doesn''t do anything wrong. Anyway, we will know it sooner or later. Why do you still go for the director? " After that, she said to the little girl, "Doctor, thank you. You go ahead with your work. We will leave after we packing up our things."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Cheng. Thank you very much!" The young doctor ran away immediately.

 Chapter 405 Can I Live

    The doctor escaped in a hurry, leaving behind the angry Spencer. Noticing that Fiona was about to get out of bed, he held her arm cautiously and muttered, "What an inconsiderate doctor. If you hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to her leader. "


    With a smile, Fiona got out of the bed supporting her back. When she saw Spencer help her tidy her clothes, she said, "She might just come here. She is not familiar with the job yet. Don''t bother about it. If you really go to see the director, you will frighten the little girl."


    Spencer glanced at her and said, "She has worked, so she must be older than you. But your tone sounded like an elder was trying to comfort her. Don''t be so considerate and hurt yourself. "


    Blinking her eyes, she said, "Then what should I say? You want me to say don''t scare this sister? Don''t worry. I don''t want to hurt myself. "


    "That''s good." Spencer smiled, "Okay, let''s drop it. How about we buy some baby products later? Now we have a new goal since we know the baby is a boy. "


    "Look, if you knew it earlier, you would still get some benefit, wouldn''t you?" Fiona could not help laughing and walked out with the help of Spencer.


    The door opened, and Karl bowed to him. Spencer raised his head and saw that Eric was standing not far away from the door, holding the arm of the doctor who had just done the prenatal examination for Fiona. The doctor twisted her body and struggled hard. It seemed that the two were waiting for Spencer and Fiona.


    "Eric!" Shouted Fiona.


    "Why are you here?" After making eye contact with the doctor, Spencer then turned to Eric and said, "Don''t touch her hand in public! You''re in the hospital!"


    "Fiona!" "I heard that she made a mistake again. I stopped her and asked her to apologize to you," Eric continued with a smile.


    "Yo, you know her?" Spencer was intrigued.


    "I can''t wait to see her. She is my private doctor!" Eric said through gritted teeth.


    "What private doctor! I just injected the wrong needle!" The young doctor shouted, "Let go of me! I have apologized to Mr. Spencer and Mrs. Cheng!"


    "Wrong needle? Do you know I almost died just now? " "If your director hadn''t come, I would have been lying in bed in the rest of my life!" Eric said, gritting his teeth.


    "What should I do then?" The doctor was on the verge of crying, "I''ll be responsible for you. I''ll be responsible for you! Let go of me! You jerk! "


    This farce had aroused the interest of Fiona and Spencer. Eric blushed with embarrassment and loosened his hand from the young doctor''s grip when he heard she was going to be responsible for him.


    "You..." Since the doctor left, Eric had reached out his hand. He was discouraged and turned around. However, when he just turned around, he saw the meaningful look in Spencer''s and Fiona''s eyes. He coughed and said, "I saw her sneaking out just now. I was wise enough to catch her immediately."


    "Don''t explain. You''re just covering it up." Raising his eyebrows, Spencer asked with a cunning smile, "What are you doing here?"


    "I jus


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    e patted on Terence''s shoulder and said, "Vivian will recover after giving her two or three more treatments. You are going to be a father too. Don''t get sick. Take care of yourself."


    Terence said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I won''t fall."


    "Then we are leaving now."


    "Yes." Terence saw those people off slightly and then returned to the ward. He was still willing to stay there. He sat in the corridor of the hospital, with his arms on his knees and his head clung to his hands until it was dark.


    At the moment when Vivian finished her infusion, she saw the doctors packing. She opened her mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, "Doctor, can I live?"


    The three doctors paused, looked at each other and nodded. "Yes."


    "What about my unborn baby?" she asked with concern. Will they get this kind of disease? "


    "Well... The maternal resistance is mostly because you want to protect the child, so your disease is not good, which means that the child''s disease is not good either. "


    Upon hearing that, her lips trembled violently. After a long while, she then said weakly, "Doctor, please don''t tell Terence about this. Besides... If the worst situation happens, please keep my child first. "


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The door opened, and Terence immediately sat up. When he saw three doctors in white coming out in succession, he quickly stood up and asked, "How is it going? Is she okay? "


    "Mr. Terence, don''t worry. Everything goes well."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Terence breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Terence, we are leaving now. We''ll come back tomorrow. "


    "Okay, thank you."


    The three white coats were taken away, and Terence was moved to the isolation tent. At that moment, Vivian woke up. She turned her head, and patted on her stomach and smiled at Terence.


    Terence gesticulated with a gesture of eating. Vivian shook her head with a smile and made a gesture of okay, indicating that it was time to sleep. During the whole course of hand language communication, the two of them had no difficulties.

 Chapter 406 Vivian Got Sick Again

    After the treatment, Vivian stayed in the isolation for seven days, the longest time ever. Terence was impatient waiting outside. Many times he wanted to change into isolation suits to look for Vivian, but the doctor blocked him out. Terence was a little worried when he saw the three doctor would come to the hospital every day. But they told him that everything was fine, and even Vivian said she was fine. Now his worries grew.


    A week had passed. Worried as Fiona and Spencer were, they came to visit her. When they got there, the first glimmer of the morning sun hadn''t dissipated. Just then, Vivian was transferred to the general ward from the isolation.


    "I''m fine, really." With a resigned look on her face, Vivian nudged Terence. When she raised her eyes, she happened to see the savior of Fiona. She greeted, "Hi, Fiona! Here you are! Come here! Come here! I haven''t seen you for a week. I miss you so much! Where is Sarah? "


    "Sarah is outside and Karl is taking care of her. I guess she won''t come back until a while later." Supported by Spencer, Fiona walked inside the room. Then she asked, "Vivian, how are you doing?" Then she noticed the frown on Terence''s face. "What''s wrong with you? You look unhappy. "


    The corners of Terence''s mouth turned up slightly. When he was about to explain, Vivian interrupted him.


    "Ouch!" Vivian curled her lips unhappily, "Because I stayed in the isolation for two more days. Mr. Terence was not satisfied and kept asking me if I was okay. I haven''t said anything yet, but he looked unhappy. " She gave Terence a disdainful look. "Can''t you see whether I''m good or not?"


    "I thought he cared about you! Look at your expression. You even rolled your eyes at him. " Spencer murmured.


    "You..." Annoyed, Vivian pointed at Spencer with her finger. After a long while, she couldn''t find a word to say. Turning to look at Terence, she grabbed his arm and said in a wronged tone, "I''m so sad, Spencer bullied me. What do you say?"


    "Vivian, he didn''t mean it. That''s how he talks.." Fiona hurried to explain for Spencer.


    Terence couldn''t help smiling. He patted on Vivian to comfort her and then said, "I''ll take care of my wife, Spencer. You have to shut up."


    "Aha, now that you have a wife, you forget your brother. Well, forget it." Smiling, Spencer turned to look at Fiona and said, "Honey, let''s sit down and ignore them."


    Terence laughed and scolded, "You''re also a slave for your wife."


    "Bullshit! A slave for wife? This is love." Spencer acted like he was instructing Terence to do something. With his chin up proudly, he walked towards the sofa and supported Fiona and said, "Don''t let your son tired you."


    "Son?" Vivian arched an eyebrow with surprise in her eyes.


    Holding Vivian in his arms, Terence explained with a smile, "A new doctor came to the hospital. She made a slip of the tongue during the antenatal check, and let Spencer know in advance that there is a boy in Fiona''s belly."


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m so angry." Spencer looked depressed.


    "The doctor is so muddled!" Vivian smiled, "My father wanted me to learn medicine back then, but I guess I''ve learned it, I will be even more muddled than the doctor you said."


    Fiona pursed her lips into a smile. Hearing what Spencer mumbled, "She has a clear estimation of herself."


    "Teren


    filthy liquid with blood streaks.


    "Vivian..." Fiona was taken aback by her and saw the expression on Terence''s face.


    "What happened?" With his hands trembling, Terence clenched his teeth. He had always been calm, but now he was in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    "I''ll call the doctor!" Then Spencer turned around and ran out of the room. The three doctors hadn''t left the hospital when he entered. He didn''t know whether he could find them back.


    It seemed that the change happened in a moment. All of a sudden, Fiona was freaked out. She took Sarah''s hands and stepped back. However, she could do nothing to help.


    When Vivian spit it out, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. The colorful lights in front of her eyes. Her head, and her body were light...


    "Vivian! Vivian!" Hugging her soft body, Terence was so anxious that his eyes turned red.


    "My baby... Don''t hurt my baby... " Grasping Terence''s sleeve tightly, she uttered the words with her last strength, but her mouth was still bleeding with a "whoosh" sound.


    Terence took a deep breath, his veins throbbing.


    The voice in her ear became hollow as she felt her mind was fading away. A bright light flashed across her eyes but she couldn''t see Terence clearly. ''What''s going on? Am I going to die?''? ''Please don''t do this! I''m not ready to leave. I haven''t even had a look at my baby yet. I haven''t say goodbye to Terence yet. I don''t want to leave him... ''


    "Vivian! Wake up, Vivian. "


    "Miss Vivian, please don''t scare us!"


    "What''s wrong with aunt Vivian?" Sarah cried...


    Vivian seemed to hear some footsteps, a strong smell of disinfectant and a familiar voice. She was still conscious, and it was the voice of the doctor''s overall that she heard, and he said: "Operation must be done now, the baby can''t be kept."


    Then she heard the voice of Terence, "As long as you can save Vivian, it doesn''t matter."


    No¡ª¡ª


    Vivian cried in her heart, but her body was completely out of control. She wanted to move, but it was too weak to move, and she fell into despair. Don''t hurt her baby! She just needed to hold on for less than two months. Why did she have an episode just now! ''And I''m sorry, Terence. I''m sorry...''

 Chapter 407 The Feeling Of Being A Daddy

    "Terence, please have something to eat,"


    "Yes, you ate only a little yesterday, but you haven''t eaten anything today. You have been waiting for another day, how can you not eat anything?"


    It was dark in the hospital and the ward of Vivian was filled with horrifying darkness. Terence was sitting on the chair beside the bed, with his parents, Vivian''s father and other relatives around him. There was sadness on everyone''s face. When some people tried to persuade Terence to eat something, he just held Vivian''s hands tightly as if he hadn''t heard what they said.


    Vivian lay on the bed with eyes closed. Her belly flat and peaceful as if she was just asleep. However, it was beyond his expectation that she had slept for five days. Her breath was so faint that he could not see the undulation of her chest. There was no ventilator and heartbeat machine in the ward, but it made people feel more scared. There was no other way to cure her. Whether she could wake up or not, it had to depend on herself...


    "Terence, you..."


    "I''m not hungry." When his mother was about to say something, Terence opened his mouth. His voice was hoarse and his eyes were bloodshot. Stubble climbed up the corners of his mouth, making him look more desolate. He was totally unprepared for the abrupt episode of her illness. During the past five days, he had done nothing except accompanying her. Sherry sighed.


    "Terence," Chester suddenly opened his mouth and said in a somewhat serious tone, "Look at yourself now! Don''t forget that you are a husband and a father now! "


    His father''s words changed Terence''s face, and his eyes finally had some reaction. He''s a father now. He still remembered that day. The flustered footsteps, his painful cry, and the doctor''s serious shout interwove with each other.


    The unconscious Vivian was quickly carried to the operating room by the doctors and nurses, and was pushed into the operating room. Three white gown entered the operating room with a serious expression.


    When Vivian came out, the twins were already inside the incubators. He hadn''t had the time to check on them. Because of his dear Vivian, she was lifeless lying on the operating bed.


    "You are supposed to accompany Vivian, but don''t forget your baby. If you are sick, who will take care of Vivian when she awakes? Who will take care of your child? !" His father''s voice became lower, which pulled Terence back to reality. "Think it over!"


    "Well, Terence, I bet Vivian doesn''t want to see you like this." Vivian''s father tried to comfort him. Replied Terence, devoid of any other emotions.


    On the other side, in the new baby department of the hospital, Fiona and Spencer finished their work and studies today. They came to the hospital together and stood in front of the incubator. They were about to check on the twins of Terence and Vivian, two boys.


    Terence was looking they were two girls, and Vivian hoped


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    led the day when Vivian had an operation.


    On that day, Terence almost slumped out of the door of the operating room, stained with Vivian''s blood. Leaning against the wall, he was breathing heavily. During the operation, he had received two critically ill notice. Fiona could do nothing but see Terence''s trembling hand holding the pen with bloodshot eyes. The operation had been performed after five hours. When it was finally successful, Terence covered his face with his hands and bent over, sobbing in front of everyone.


    "Vivian, please wake up. Please don''t torture yourself and Terence any more." Still choking with sobs, Fiona continued, "You gave birth to two cute babies. They are so cute..."


    After tidying himself up, Terence talked with Spencer for a while and then walked toward the freshman''s department. The closer they got to there, the more uneasy they felt. What would his sons look like?


    "Mr. Terence, this way please. These two babies are very healthy now. "


    A nurse brought Terence to the two babies'' incubators. The two babies, who looked exactly the same, were sleeping soundly.


    Terence''s heart softened and he was deeply touched. He had not expected that in order to protect the twins in her womb, Vivian had even played a joke on her own life. He felt sorry and angry, but he had a little resentment against the newly born twins. But when he saw them, he realized how wrong he had been.


    Terence had been taking care of his two children for a long time. When a nurse came to change diapers and opened the incubator, Terence was shaking and stretching his hand into the incubator. Somehow, the little fellow suddenly swung his arm and began to cry.


    Terence held his son''s little hand in a hurry and a sort of kinship was growing in his heart. While the little guy suddenly stopped crying, kicked his leg and fell asleep peacefully. Terence was almost moved to tears. Was this the feeling of being a father?

 Chapter 408 Dont Scare Me Anymore

    Vivian''s physical condition didn''t get better. Even in her coma, Terence could feel that she was gradually losing her life. Terence''s anxiety and uneasiness were obvious to everyone, but how to help him and Vivian was having no idea at all.


    In the past few days, Terence had taken care of his children and Vivian in the neonatal department and Vivian''s ward, watching their children growing up day by day, he was gratified and the joy of becoming a father gradually spread. However, in the face of Vivian, he felt there was nothing he could do.


    On the weekend, the members of Spencer''s family came to the hospital together. It was the first time for Sarah to meet the twins of Vivian''s. She couldn''t wait to see them. She was held in Spencer''s arms and they came to the incubator to see the babies. She couldn''t help but look at the incubator with surprise in her eyes. Although Fiona had already told Sarah that her two brothers looked exactly the same, she still couldn''t believe what she saw. The exclamation of "wow" lingered in her mouth.


    "Why do they stay inside the box and don''t go out? I want to hold them in my arms. " Sarah pursed her lips and asked Terence, "Uncle Terence, is it okay?"


    "You can hug them a few days later." Terence gave Sarah a slight smile and then turned to the heat preservation box.


    "Their hands are so small! Their feet are also small! " Sarah pointed to the babies in the incubator and kept talking about them. "Dad, is the baby in mom''s belly so small?"


    "Yes." Spencer whistled and tried to amuse the two babies. The little guy seemed to be frightened. One of them cried, and the other started crying as well.


    Terence lifted his leg and pretended to kick Spencer. The latter said with a smile, "I just want to know if your son has fallen asleep. I can tell that they''re very healthy from their loud crying. How about letting them join the army when they grow up?"


    "Well It''s a good idea. " In this respect, Terence agreed with what Spencer said. "You know what? Boys are supposed to receive training in the military and let them know that life is not easy."


    "Well said."


    "This child has just been born. You are thinking too far." "Besides, it''s useless for you two to have a discussion. What children want to do depends on their wishes. Parents shouldn''t make a good plan for them." Fiona couldn''t help but say.


    Spencer rubbed his nose and exchanged a glance with Terence. Then they both laughed without saying anything.


    "Daddy, I want to go, too." Sarah suddenly said.


    "Where are you going?" Asked Spencer.


    "Go to join the army."


    "No way!" Fiona immediately contradicted her.


    "Why not?" Sarah turned around in confusion.


    Looking at Fiona, Spencer said with a sly smile, "Didn''t you say we should respect children''s decisions? Why do you change your mind so quickly because of what Sarah said? "


    "I..." Fiona''s face turned red. She snorted and rolled her eye


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    mind went blank. Terence jumped up from his chair and rushed to the chair next to Vivian. "Vivian? Are you awake? "


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    The two brothers kept crying, which annoyed Terence. He stared at Vivian for a few seconds and smiled bitterly. Then he admitted that he was deceiving himself and that he had seen it wrong.


    As Terence got up, he walked to the incubator. A nurse was feeding the two babies with feeding bottles. The he asked eagerly, "May I feed them?"


    The nursing assistant nodded in agreement. Handing one of the feeding bottles to Terence, she replied, "Of course you can. You''re their father."


    Terence smiled and then heard the nursing worker say, "Mr. Terence, you take the bottle and tilt it slightly. Don''t face the baby''s mouth. Let it go and let them suck. " ."


    Terence nodded with a nervous expression. He recalled what the nursing worker had told him and put the feeding bottle into the baby''s mouth. Smelling the milk fragrance, the baby closed his eyes and opened his mouth. He kept sniffing and when he felt happy, he suddenly kicked his legs. Terence was so happy that he wanted to laugh and thought when he could hold them in his arms..


    "Terence.. My, my baby... "


    On the bed, Vivian opened her eyes slightly, her eyes became red when she saw Terence held the feeding bottle in his hand, and her throat seemed to be stuck by something, so she couldn''t help coughing, "Ahem..."


    The sudden cough startled Terence, who stopped breathing for a second and turned his head with excitement in his eyes. As expected, when he saw Vivian slightly open her eyes, he pulled the feeding bottle away, put it into the nursing worker''s hand and strode towards the bed.


    "Vivian? ''Honey, is it true? Are you really awake? " Terence choked with sobs. He reached out his trembling hand and fondled Vivian''s face. Feeling the warmth of his hand, Vivian apologized in a hoarse voice, "I''m sorry I''m sorry, Terence... "

 Chapter 409 As Long As I Can Alive, Thats Good

    "No, you didn''t..." Terence shook his head and hugged her abruptly. The two almost hugged each other and cried. "It''s the happiest thing to wake you up. Vivian, I have been waiting for you to wake up..."


    He didn''t want to mention the scene of the surgery that day again. However, as soon as he closed his eyes, he could still remember how Vivian fell into his arms that day after she spat out blood and the words he signed on the operation sheet... He didn''t want to experience such a thing again, which made him feel that his life would be meaningless if he lost Charlie. He didn''t want to experience it again.


    Fortunately, seven days of suffering was over, and she finally woke up.


    He held her tighter. Like a child, Terence felt the joy of recovery and stubbornly refused to let go of Vivian. He forgot what was calmness and sensibility was... Just let them all got out of here! All he wanted was to see Vivian safe and sound! He wanted to hold her and feel her heartbeat.


    Vivian could not help but pat on his shoulder. Although she was held tightly by him, she could feel that he was uneasy under his nervousness.


    "Wow Wow... "


    While enjoying Terence''s unusual care, the little babies seemed to have sensed that Vivian had woke up, the subtle family bond between the babies and mother, which made them cry almost at the same time.


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat and her blood boiled. Feeling a little heartache, she pushed Terence away and said in a hurry, "I want to see my baby... Let go of me first... "


    Terence let go of Vivian gently and sighed, "The kids are in the incubator. You can''t see them."


    "I can see them through the incubator." She was about to sit up as soon as possible, but Terence stopped her. "No, you can''t. You just woke up. I have to ask the doctor to make sure you are all right before I get you out of bed."


    "But..." Looking at the incubator not far away, Vivian saw the blurry outline of the two children and said anxiously, "I''m fine, I just want to see them."


    "No way." Terence shook his head firmly. This time, he would not let go of her. It was his carelessness that resulted in her sudden onset. He was really scared.


    "Then.. Go and call the doctor! " Vivian was so worried that her eyes became red. "Let the doctor tell you I''m fine," she added


    Terence sighed and directly pressed the emergency bell at the bedside. "If you want me to go out, you can get out of bed secretly."


    Vivian blushed and felt wronged. As soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help but cough.


    "How is it going? !" Terence''s face turned pale with fear. He held on to Vivian''s arm immediately. Vivian shook her head and said, "I''m fine." then she kept sweeping over the incubator.


    Terence''s heart ached when he saw his beloved wife and children. But he had no choice but to comfort her, "Honey, please wait a little longer. I will ask the doctor if we''re allowed to take them out."


    Biting her lower lip, Vivian nodded in agreement. The baby''s cry grad


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    h earlier. You can take them out for a while. But, at most ten minutes. "


    "Thank you so much! Thank you so much, doctor! " Upon hearing this, Vivian was relieved.


    After the doctor left, Terence held the arm of Vivian and they got out of the bed. Vivian stumbled to the heat insulation box. The nurse opened the box, and Vivian took out the babies in the box with sacred and loving hands. The moment her finger touched the little baby, her heart trembled all of a sudden, and a kind of inexplicable feeling surged through her body.


    Maybe out of mother''s natural instinct, she picked up the baby by herself, and made the baby quite comfortable.


    "Mrs. He, you''re holding the brother."


    The nursing worker cut in. Vivian touched her son''s face with a smile and teased him, "Baby, you are the older one when you''re born!"


    "Wow wow wow wow..."


    Another younger brother in the incubator burst into tears. A spasm of pain struck Vivian''s heart. In a hurry, she handed the older baby to Terence, and stretched out her arms to hug the younger one.


    Terence took over his son subconsciously and was frightened after he realized what happened. He held the little boy''s body with both hands and didn''t dare to move, fearing that he would hurt the little boy which was less than his two hands.


    "It looks so tired to give birth to two babies. Even when they''re holding the babies are a little busy." Spencer sighed added, "But it seems to be fun to see the happy expressions on their faces."


    "Sometimes it is very fun, sometimes it is very tired and helpless." Fiona replied with a smile, after all, she had experienced all of this. As expected, Terence streamed just as she finished her words.


    The crowd looked at Terence and saw the little guy in his arms peed and wet himself. He became speechless and embarrassing.


    "Haha..." Vivian burst into laughter. Hearing her laughter, Terence became delighted all of a sudden. His lifelong wish was to see that Vivian could be so happy forever!

 Chapter 410 Liam He, Aaron He

    Fiona finished the final exam with the first place in jewelry design major, so she got the qualification to participate in the biennial "national college students jewelry design competition". In order to celebrate, she invited Spencer and Sarah to have a meal with her scholarship. Sophia, who was brought by George to their honeymoon, also sent a differently invitation to Fiona. She told her off the incredible trip and encouraged Fiona to continue her study in the next semester.


    Vivian''s condition was very stable, there was no legend of pregnancy incidence of three or four times higher incidence rate, and there was no symptoms of any disease. So she kept deceiving herself and preferred to believe that it was an accident that she fainted because she vomited blood last time. And the three doctors were still working on the drug development for her.


    It was another hot summer day in M City. The twins of Vivian and Terence were finally out of the incubator. Their weight had reached the standard that normal children should have. They curiously looked at the surrounding things and babbled from time to time.


    Vivian had had enough of staying in the hospital. She went out with the two kids while crying and shouting. Getting the permission from the doctor, Vivian was so excited that she wanted to cry. Terence''s parents strongly urged Vivian to go back to the family residence. On second thought, it was better than going to the hospital no matter where she went. Besides, the family residence was so close to the Fiona''s house, so that she could have a chat with her about doing mother''s things. It was the best, only better.


    Terence was more professional in taking care of kids than Vivian was. She liked kids very much, but when the twins cried, she was at a loss and didn''t know what to do, so Terence was fully responsible for coaxing the children. Vivian was usually quick witted, but when she changed the children''s clothes and diapers, the two children always didn''t buy it. Terence had no choice, so he was responsible for changing diapers. So after more than two months, the twins smiled when they saw Terence. Apparently, they liked their father more.


    Vivian felt wronged sometimes. Terence caressed her head with a smile as he replied, "I love you, that''s enough. I don''t want to have the twins compete with me for your love."


    Spencer always thought that Terence''s skill of coaxing his wife had reached a fantastic level.


    "We''ve heard the names of the two babies. What''s their names?" One day, when Terence''s family went to the Cheng''s house for dinner, Spencer brought it up by accident. "Yesterday, I heard from my uncle that you were too busy to give the names until the late night."


    "Yes, it''s very hard to give a name. We even need to give two names at one time. I''m so annoyed." Holding a baby in his arms, Terence couldn''t do anything. He pointed at the tea on the table with his chin and said to Spencer, "Bring me a cup of tea. I''m thirsty."


    "Humph I don''t want to be manipulated by you. " Spencer then turned to look at the little boy in Terence''s arms. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and said,


    om the sofa. She walked back and forth between them. Looking at them, and then she turned to Terence for help. "Terence, who is your eldest son?" she asked


    "Honey, our sons will blame you when they grow up." Terence smiled, "No wonder that when we bathed the twins last time, Liam was bathed twice, but Aaron had already fallen asleep on the bed. It turns out that you haven''t distinguished them yet!"


    "I didn''t mean it. They look the same and wear the same clothes." Vivian stuck out her tongue at him.


    While listening to their conversation, Fiona and Spencer looked at them with great interest. Terence pointed at the baby in Spencer''s arms and said, "This is Liam."


    Vivian looked at Terence adoringly, "How did you tell that? You''re so awesome. Teach me, please. "


    "I don''t have any means," replied Terence with an innocent look on his face. "I just can''t help but think that the two kids are quite different from each other. Maybe there is a very slight lachrymal mole under Liam''s left eye."


    After hearing what Terence had said, Johnny quickly lowered his head to have a look. Meanwhile, Fiona also moved closer to him. After looking at his face for a while, she asked, "there is really a lachrymal mole here! If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it. "


    "If he has a lachrymal mole, isn''t he a cry baby?" Vivian stood up in disbelief.


    "A lachrymal mole is very romantic." Fiona added, "I have been doing design recently and searched a lot of information. I am ready to make a tear shaped pendant. According to the records of the cinnabar sect, the lachrymal mole is under the corner of the eye, which is an auspicious omen of good luck. A man who has a lachrymal mole will have a sweet and stable love, and will be no change in his marriage. "


    "Wow, really?" Hearing that, Vivian was very happy. Then she pleaded, "Fiona, can you give the pendant designed by you to Liam, okay?"


    "Okay, of course I can give it to him!" Fiona nodded, "Thank God you like it."


    "No, no, No. It''s too late to beg." Vivian blinked her eyes, "It''s a deal, isn''t it?"


    "Okay."

 Chapter 411 Fiona Was Carrying A Nezha

    Winter came after four months in M City. Last year''s scene was still vivid in their mind, which made them very happy about the future. Too many things had happened in this year. Good or bad, every thought was vivid in the mind.


    Liam and Aaron had received treatment and the dysmenorrhea had disappeared from their body this time. That was to say, they would grow up healthily from now on. There would be no worries or concerns about Vivian. Everyone knew that the two kids'' recovery was a good thing.


    But none of them mentioned anything about Vivian''s disease. Since the three doctors had not developed new elixirs for such a long time, everyone was silent and didn''t want to think about the result. It meant something that no one wanted to think about. Perhaps it was because all the people around her had gone through a lot of difficulties and they didn''t want to talk about her any more as they knew that it was hard to live a happy life. Besides, Vivian was in a good health condition, so no one wanted to ask more about her. Maybe one day, Vivian would have an episode. But it was not fatal.


    As time went by, Terence''s sadness and worries finally dissipated. The worst he could think of was the death. But since Vivian was fine, what should he worry about?


    Since Spencer had been promoted, there wasn''t so much work, and he wasn''t as relaxed as before. From his perspective, he only took part in the major strategic decision. But it needed at least ten days and half a month to make a decision. So after working hard for a long time, he started to enjoy the relaxing life with Fiona.


    After the next semester, Fiona was more conspicuous in the school. One was she was about to give birth to a baby, and the other was she won the first prize of the college design competition. Ever since she announced the award of the competition, Fiona received the invitation from a variety of enterprises, but she still handed the design and sale right of her works to Ryan. And the award-winning work was naturally given to the eldest son of Vivian, Liam.


    Again, D University was preparing for a new semester of test. At four o''clock in the afternoon, Sophia helped Fiona out of the examination field, wrapped her scarf around her neck and said, "Fiona, when is your baby due date? Is the baby coming? "


    "Yes." Resting her hands on her hips, Fiona continued, "My due date is last week. I thought I must be short of test again. But the baby didn''t come."


    "He is reluctant to leave your belly." Sophia laughed. "I think this boy will follow your character when he is born. He must be a cold man... He''s so bossy. One day, he''ll surely attract a large number of girls. "


    "Why does he attract so many girls?" Fiona smiled, "Just one is enough." Sophia giggled.


    "Fiona!"


    A familiar voice came from not far away. Fiona raised her head and saw that Spencer had just parked the car not far away. He opened the door and got out of the car. He was still handsome in his overcoat. It suddenly occurred to her the first time she had met with Spencer. Tim


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    s to take her back to her ward. He followed them, but didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. What a mistake.


    In the next three days, the baby in Fiona''s womb began to be naughty. Fiona''s belly hurt every day, but the baby didn''t come out. No matter how desperate Fiona was, she wouldn''t be able to give birth to the baby.


    Terence and Vivian came to the hospital together. They couldn''t help laughing when they saw the ghastly look on Spencer''s face. Terence told the fortune. The little baby in Fiona''s belly must be sent by God to oppose Spencer. Later, it turned out that Terence was very foresight.


    Wayne had given Sarah a name. And this time he also took a book to name his grandson. But his little boy was so naughty, until now he was still unwilling to come out from his mother''s belly to see this beautiful world.


    Every time Sophia came to the hospital, she couldn''t help but complain that Fiona was carrying a Nezha. He was really such an annoying boy!


    On a rainy afternoon, when the first snow in the winter approached the M City, Fiona''s belly hurt again. This time it really hurt.


    Having been trained to be a strong willed person, and a great warrior who stayed calm in the face of danger, Spencer comforted Fiona on the one hand, and quickly called the nurses to call the doctor to send her into the operating room on the other hand. Spencer wanted to go in the operating room with her. But the doctor refused him. So he had to wait outside the delivery room.


    "Ah --"


    Soon, the delivery room was filled with the miserable scream of Fiona. Even though Spencer had been fully prepared, he still felt heartbroken for her.


    "Ah --"


    After a long time, Fiona''s voice softened, and there was a trace of hoarse in her voice. But there was no sound of a baby''s cry. Spencer nervously bit his fingertips.


    "Hurry up, head out! Push harder..."


    "Take a deep breath, don''t be nervous..."


    "Wow wow wow wow..." A baby''s loud cry resounded through the delivery room. Spencer was surprised and relieved.

 Chapter 412 A Wedding Trip

    When Spencer heard sound in the delivery room, he was overjoyed that Fiona was no longer carrying her child. However, Fiona didn''t show up, which made him more anxious. He walked two circles around the delivery room and didn''t find a doctor come out. When he reached the door, he knocked the door and shouted, "Fiona! Are you okay, Fiona! Where is the doctor! Where''s the nurse! Open the door for me! "


    Crack! Crack¡ª¡ª


    The slap did take effect. The door was opened at once. The head nurse stood at the door and said, "Congratulations, Mr. Spencer. It''s a boy."


    "Okay. Thank you!" Spencer thanked her and when he saw Fiona turn around, he walked past the nurse, ran to the bedside and grabbed Fiona''s hand and looked up and down to check if she was okay.


    Fiona was almost fainted. Her face was sweaty, and her hair on her forehead was completely wet. She was so tired that she just wanted to sleep. But when she heard the voice of Spencer, she opened her eyes and smiled in relief, "I''m so tired!"


    With worry written all over his face, Spencer reached out his hand and wiped off her sweats. "Go to sleep if you feel tired! Have a rest now. I''ll be with you. "


    "Where is the baby?" Fiona asked in a weak voice.


    "My baby.. My child... " Spencer looked around but didn''t see the boy. "Where is the boy?" he shouted anxiously.


    "Here he is!" The doctor immediately took the baby to them and showed him to Fiona. The baby was crying loudly, which made Fiona smile and pass out.


    Spencer was almost frightened to death. He had no senses at all. He shouted, "Fiona, how are you doing? Why did you pass out? Don''t scare me! "


    The two of them kept shouting and crying, which made the doctors and nurses unhappy. The doctor hastily explained that Fiona fell asleep because she was too tired, and this made Spencer a little relieved. But he still followed her and got out of the delivery room.


    They walked out of the delivery room and went out of the operating room. Spencer''s father, Terence, Sarah, and George and Sophia all came to see the new baby.


    As soon as Sarah saw Fiona lying on the hospital bed, tears filled her eyes all at once. She asked in grievance and worry, "What happened to mom?"


    The doctor who came out of the delivery room sighed in his heart that the backbone of this family depended on this young lady, Mrs. Cheng. But she was so tired that she fell asleep. From Mr. Spencer to his daughter, they behaved as the sky has collapsed. ''But this will her feel happy, won''t it?''


    "Mom is too tired." Then Spencer comforted her, "I will send Fiona back to her ward first. Sarah, you stay here with little brother! " Sarah nodded.


    "Finally she gives birth to the baby." Sophia breathed a sigh of relief and stuck out her tongue.


    "Congratulations on the new baby!" The nurse showed the baby to everyone with a smile. Everyone had known the baby''s gender. They were all excited to see he comes out of his mother''s belly.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa." Sarah was held in Ethan''s arms, she looked at her little brother with her chubby eyes and asked, "Why doesn''t my brother speak? He neither calls you Grandpa nor calls me sister. "


    "He''s too young to speak yet." Said Ethan, sm


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    have something very important to deal with Vivian, so please take care of them for a while with Fiona." explained Terence


    "What is it?" All of a sudden, Spencer became nervous. Meanwhile, Fiona stopped changing the diaper for the baby. Was it because of Vivian''s disease?


    "Well We are now at the airport. We are going to have a wedding trip. "


    "¡­¡­" After being stunned for two seconds, Spencer came to himself and shouted angrily, "Bastard! You bastard, Terence! Are you kidding me! You go to play! Leave these two troublemakers to me! "


    "Haha..." Terence laughed loudly.


    Vivian''s voice also squeezed in, "Spencer, I am afraid that you will do something bad to Fiona tonight, so I specially send my two sons to stop you! Haha! "


    Fiona giggled with her face blushed, and she heard that Spencer growled, "Fiona is my wife, and you have no right to judge what I want to do with her! I think you are the one who want to do something bad! "


    "All right, all right. We will get on the plane soon!" Ignoring his threat, Vivian said to Terence, "Hang up!"


    "Okay, I''ll hang up now." However, Terence continued to comfort Spencer, "We ask you to take care of the baby. We just want your son, Rick to be a good companion with Liam and Aaron. Then you don''t get bored. What''s more, my mother has gone back to her hometown recently and won''t come back soon. I have no one to take care of them, so I have no other choice! I believe you and Fiona. "


    "Terence, I warn you. You''d better come back right now!" Spencer ruffled his hair angrily and opened his mouth, "You know what? I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. I finally got a chance to be alone with Fiona, but you ruined it! Ah... If you don''t come back, I will immediately cancel your flight! "


    "Okay, enough!" Terence didn''t take his words seriously. He smiled and said, "Let''s talk later! I board! I will send you the photo! "


    "Terence! Damn it! Hello?! Hello... "


    The phone was cut off before Spencer could finish his words.


    "Damn it..." Spencer lay on the bed and cursed, and as soon as he fell down, the kids pounced on him at the same time.

 Chapter 413 Spend The Rest Life With You (Part One)

    Terence and Vivian had enjoyed their time. They wanted to go to a warm and beautiful island, in the south, the sun was shining as spring, and they played happily here without worrying anything. However, on the contrary, in the cold night in M City, Fiona and Spencer would stay with their four little kids and suffer a lot...


    They had been looking forward to spend with each other for a long time. But now Terence''s dream came true. Depressed, Spencer looked at Liam and Aaron and muttered, "Your parents don''t want you anymore. Why don''t you live with us in the future and just ignore Terence?"


    After he finished, the brothers suddenly giggled. They crawled towards him and whispered, "Ah... papa¡­¡­"


    Hearing this, Spencer was intrigued. He teased them, whistling, "Come on, let''s call Daddy."


    Fiona silently rubbed her eyebrows. "Spencer, be careful that Terence will ask you for trouble when he comes back. Haven''t you been qualified to be a father yet?"


    "How can it be the same?" Spencer snorted, "What a cunning fox. He set me up without letting me know. I have to take advantage of his son. Come on, call me Daddy! "


    "Mom Well, papa... "


    The two little guys could only make sounds that were similar to "Mom" and "Dad", which made Spencer a little depressed.


    After a long time, Fiona was drowsy in bed, and the kids were sleeping soundly on the bed. After Spencer put Terence''s two sons in the crib, he put his little son in a cradle, and then took Sarah back to her room. Finally, he got everything settled. He went to the bed next to Fiona, holding her in his arms, and fell asleep soundly.


    Feeling the temperature on Spencer''s body, Fiona raised a corner of her lips. Although she was sleeping in a daze, she still softly said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    "Not at all." Spencer then kissed her forehead and continued, "I''ve been looking forward to serve Fiona for my whole life."


    With these words, Fiona snuggled in his arms, falling asleep quickly.


    Terence and Vivian'' wedding trip was inspired by Sophia last time. The photo taken on her honeymoon was so beautiful that Vivian had been yearning for the sea for a long time. Finally, Terence voiced out his thought not long ago, which made Vivian alm


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    n will you design a necklace for me? "


    "You know my capability." With a snort, Sophia continued, "I''ve forgotten that last year, I''ve designed a bracelet, just like the heirloom of the Cheng family on Fiona''s hand. I made every effort to design it. But the teacher gave me a comment, saying that the silver collar is not popular now, and asked me to change it to a necklace... " After saying that, Sophia was resentful and said, "It was not a silver collar! I was designing a bracelet! Bracelet! It really ticks me off! "


    "Haha..." Fiona almost burst into laughter.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you laughing like this? " As soon as Spencer entered the living room, he heard Fiona''s laughter.


    "I''m laughing at Sophia!" Answered Fiona carelessly. She walked to him and took his coat.


    The kids scrambled towards him, stretching out their arms in an attempt to hug Spencer. After hanging up the clothes, Fiona saw Spencer sitting among a group of children. She suddenly smiled when she saw Sophia and George whispering.


    Perhaps this was the life she had imagined. With her family and friends around, she led a comfortable and happy life every day.


    Two years later.


    With the help of Spencer, Fiona opened a studio which was affiliated to Ryan''s company. Ryan and Gloria also became together. A sense of gratification came over Spencer when he knew that the two of them got along well with each other. Thus, he set his mind at rest to allow Fiona to stay in ZR Company.

 Chapter 414 Spend The Rest Life With You (Part Two)

    The name of her studio was FS, and the first letter of Fiona and Spencer''s names were'' FS ''. The jewelry designed by FS had become a hot spot in the market. While Fiona was a small success, and the prize to welcome her would definitely make her famous.


    At the same time, on the field of the award ceremony of the "Gold Smith''s craft and Design Competition" in B Country, as the final winner, Fiona had been sitting in the chair for a long time. Beside her was Spencer who came with her.


    In order to match with the atmosphere of the award ceremony, Fiona put on a tight dress, high heels, and combed her hair into a bun, with exquisite makeup. She looked mature and cute, which made people''s eyes shone with surprise.


    Spencer held Fiona''s hand all the time and smiled happily. He was glad to see that the woman he loved who achieved her dreams, she was so confident and outstanding.


    After a long time, the host on the stage said, "Next, welcome, the winner of the golden prize from Z Country, Miss Fiona!"


    A loud crack was heard¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he finished his words, a dazzling light shone on Fiona. A smile appeared on the corners of Spencer''s mouth. He gave a kiss on her hand and praised, "Well done, Fiona."


    With a smile, Fiona stood up and said, "Wait for me."


    "Yes." Spencer watched Fiona turn around and walk up to the stage confidently and composedly, smiling broadly. That was his Fiona. He felt proud just thinking about it.


    "Her work was full of rich imagination, full of romantic colors..." As the beautiful awards were said by the host, Fiona stepped onto the stage.


    On the other side, Terence and Vivian were watching the live broadcast in M City. Vivian rushed to the computer and said, "Wow, Fiona is so beautiful! That''s great! " Vivian stretched out her hand to grab the chips.


    "You have eaten too much today. You can''t eat more." Silently, Terence took the crisps away. Looking at Vivian''s slightly raised belly, he said, "You''re pregnant again. Don''t eat too much."


    "I should eat more when I''m pregnant!" "Your daughter wanted it. She said she wanted to eat crisps." Vivian explained


    Terence patted Vivian''s head and looked at her for a long time. Then he sighed helplessly and handed her the chips, telling her, "You really can''t eat more after eating these."


    "Yes!" Vivian took


    Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex.


    To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him.


    "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses."


    She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women.


    Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment.


    now and then, she cast a glance at Spencer, who also focused on her.


    The two people saw the past in each other''s eyes one by one, and then they turned into shadows of memories, which were dark yellow but impressive.


    "But sometimes, I would rather stay with you than let you go. When the scenery is clear, maybe you will accompany me to watch the flow of water..."


    Under the warm golden sunshine, Spencer saw that Fiona''s hair looked more soft and light. He used to enjoy Fiona playing the piano alone, but now, after they had two babies, the three of them could enjoy it together.


    After she finished, Fiona couldn''t help turning her head slightly and looked at Spencer.


    He had already stood beside the piano, smiling. Fiona stood up automatically, as if she was bewitched. Spencer put his arms around her waist gently, bowed his head slowly, and kissed her deeply on the lips.


    "Haha..."


    "Haha..."


    On the carpet sat two kids, Simon was very shy and covered his eyes with his hands. But Sarah''s fingers were wide open, peeking at their parents'' kisses.


    Spencer and Fiona looked so harmonious when they kissed.


    Perhaps, the constant stream of love was the most romantic confession.


    Like any other couple in the world, they lived the rest of their life hand in hand.


    As the sun set, the family of four sat on the ground, and the sun shone everyone.


    "Daddy, could you tell us something about you and Mommy?"


    "Okay, but where should we start from?"


    "Well... Let''s start from a long time ago... "


    End of the story.

 Chapter 415 Extra Story A Cry Boy

    After the birth of Rick, Spencer''s love for Sarah has increased to an almost outrageous degree. On the one hand, although Sarah was sister, she was still his daughter after all, so he wanted to give more love to her. What''s more, he owed Sarah nearly three years. From her birth to her learning to call him dad, he didn''t stay with Sarah and Fiona, so he should compensate her anyway. On the other hand, Spencer was not happy with the fact that Rick always stayed with Fiona, so he had to be against Rick and didn''t want to care about him. He thought in his mind that he should not spoil his son, because only in this way could he grow up quickly...


    The love and indulgence of Spencer had allowed Sarah to do whatever they wanted. Even Fiona couldn''t blame her. But Sarah''s grandfather Ethan and great grandfather Wayne preferred her so much, which made Sarah more unbridled. However, Sarah''s capricious behavior didn''t annoy Fiona. On the contrary, she gave others a reasonable excuse for what she did. As a result, even Fiona couldn''t refute her and love her more. Sometimes, Fiona would doubt that she had given birth to the twins in a wrong sex. Sarah should be a boy, because her domineering manner must be very similar to that of Spencer...


    "Margery, go and drink the milk. Your brother has finished. As his sister, shouldn''t you set an example for him?" At the table, Fiona pushed a glass of milk to Margery. Sarah was already very beautiful, she had inherited the good looks of Spencer and Fiona. When she was in her first grade, she received many naive and innocent love letters and small gifts. Taking last night for example, she had brought a large bag of cards and gifts and sent them to Simon.


    "Mom, dad told me that I can have the right not to drink milk. Drinking milk is for my health, but now I am now very healthy, so I don''t need to drink it. " After Margery finished her words, she grabbed the hair band, bound her hair with it and tied it up neatly. When she saw Spencer coming downstairs, she ran to him in a hurry and shouted, "Dad, come and have breakfast!"


    Having requested for Sarah, Spencer put on the camouflage uniform, bent slightly and picked up Sarah. "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "I''m waiting for Daddy!" Sarah said sweetly.


    Smiling, Fiona shook her head and said to her son sitting next to her, "Simon, daddy''s going down the stairs now. Why didn''t you greet him?"


    Simon was lowering his head and eating. When he heard Fiona''s words, he raised his head and called indifferently, "Dad!"


    "You bad boy." Giving a snort of contempt, Spencer came to him with Sarah in his arms. He raised his hand and rubbed his head forcibly, "Shouldn''t you be very excited to see your father?"


    Like Spencer, Simon stuck out his tongue at him and said in a low voice, "You''re a bad father! I''m not happy at all! " He had slept well with his mother last night. When he opened his eyes this morning, his mother had already been taken away by his father. He was so


    an blinked her eyes and Fiona asked curiously.


    On the other side, Spencer just got rid of the boy and walked back, while Simon was led in by Liam and Aaron. Terence touched his nose and said, "Fiona, didn''t Spencer tell you? When he went to kindergarten for the first time, he cried loudly and could not go inside. He stayed at the gate of the kindergarten for two hours. Finally, he cried and his throat became hoarse. Uncle Ethan dragged him into the room. "


    When Spencer heard that, he rushed to Terence and covered his mouth. His face was red with anger. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Terence slapped off his hand to block his attack, and said, "Fiona, see? He''s furious from embarrassment! You don''t know, later in the courtyard, the uncles and people all said that it was not easy for Spencer to have his current achievements! It was not easy for a crying ghost to become the highest leader, haha It''s not easy! "


    The two, who had already been the fathers of several children, burst into a mess and ran farther and farther away, while Fiona and Vivian stood in the same place. Terence continued, "At that time, I also took you into the kindergarten with my hands. Now you can''t be so ungrateful!"


    "Fuck off!" Spencer gave Terence a kick angrily.


    As she was laughing, Vivian patted her belly with her hands. After a while, Fiona walked to her and supported her and said, "Let''s go, Vivian."


    "Okay."


    After class time in the afternoon, Sarah was changing her sports shoes in the classroom and was about to go out for a activity. Suddenly, some students ran over and said anxiously, "Margery, your brother was bullied in the kindergarten!"


    "What? !" Pounding the table, Sarah stood up, her eyes blazing with anger. "Where is he?"


    "It''s right next to our school. You can see it through the railings!"


    With knitted eyebrows, Sarah turned around and rushed to the next kindergarten. It was her brother''s first day at school. Who dared to bully her brother?

 Chapter 416 Extra Story Save Her Brother

    After dodging from the teachers, Margery stood behind the fence of the kindergarten and the primary school. She poked her head out and saw Rick and the two He''s sons standing together. Several boys and several girls were standing in front of them. She squinted her eyes, stealthily passed through a broken fence and ran towards them.


    "What are you doing?" Margery shouted while running.


    Hearing her voice, Rick turned around and looked at her. He was surprised and asked, "Sis, why are you here?"


    "Let me help you!" Margery snorted as she ran to her brothers and pulled them behind her. Being brave as a warrior, she stood before those little boys and girls and snorted, "Who are you? Did you bully my brother? "


    "We didn''t bully him!" One of the boys said with guilt.


    "Yes, it''s his first day here. We want to be friends with him, okay?"


    Besides, they all... "


    "I don''t want to be friends with you," Rick said with contempt...


    Dressed in a small suit with a red bow knot on the collar, Liam and Aaron stood together as if they were looking at themselves in the mirror. Liam said, "Sis Sarah, they were making trouble just now."


    "Really? What''s up? " Margery took a step closer to the kids. As an elder student who had attended primary school, she looked aggressive in front of them.


    "I want to make friends with Rick, but they don''t allow me." A girl with a ponytail said in an injured voice. She pointed at the two boys who just talked and added, "They also pushed Rick, Liam and Aaron."


    "Push? !" Margery pushed the two boys on their shoulders and asked like a rascal, "Did you push them in this way just now?"


    The two boys stumbled and didn''t know what to do, but the teacher''s voice stopped them, "What are you doing there?! And the girl in primary school''s suit. Who are you? "


    The two boys ran to the teacher as if they were the savior. The He brothers and Sarah and Rick were still motionless, and like little adult began to discuss with each other.


    "What should we do?"


    "Then let''s go!"


    "We''d better wait for our teacher come to us!"


    As they were discussing, Aaron straightened his tie on the chest, and he smiled at Liam and Rick. Rick rolled his eyes at him.


    The young woman teacher took the two little boys to the table and looked at Margery from head to toe. After a while, she suddenly realized who she was and said, "You, you are Margery! You''re Mr. Spencer''s daughter! You Why are you here? You are still wearing primary school student''s clothes. How did you come here? "


    Without fear, Margery raised her head and greeted "Good morning, Miss" respectfully. Then she continued, "I heard that my brothers were bullied, so I came here from the primary school. They pushed my brother and I hit push back just now. If the teacher wants to blame someone, just


    an out from the living room, carrying bags and bags in their hands.


    "Liam, Aaron, why are you here?" When Fiona saw this, she quickly stood up and asked, "Why are you carrying so many bags?" Several clothes, toothbrush and other toiletries were scattered in the bag. Were they going to... House-moving?


    Looking at each other, Liam and Aaron threw away the parcel, and rushed to Fiona''s side. One of them held her leg and cried, "Aha.. Mom... "


    "Mom, we''re looking for you..." They cried...


    "Haha..."


    Sarah was drinking soup. When she heard they call Fiona mom, she could not help but spit out the porridge all of a sudden. She choked and coughed, and her face was red.


    Spencer was confused. But when he saw that Fiona was surrounded by two helpless and confused little guys, he stood up and walked over. Before he walked over, the two little guys cried and rushed to him. "Dad..."


    "Dad We are back... "


    Spencer felt embarrassed, ''It''s strange to be called Dad by Terence''s sons?''


    The two kids tried hard to persuade Fiona and Spencer, calling them dad and mom. They were at a loss, so they could only comfort them first.


    After a long time, the two children finally settled down and climbed into the chair to eat dinner. They greeted Rick cheerfully and looked at Sarah with admiration.


    "Mom, can you get some food for Liam?"


    "And Aaron."


    Trembling with fear, Fiona nodded, "Okay."


    "Why did you suddenly..."


    Spencer was about to say something, but Aaron looked up at him and asked, "Dad, can I eat the chicken leg?"


    "¡­¡­" Frightened, Spencer picked up a chicken leg and gave it to Aaron reflexively. Seeing the two brothers enjoy the food, Spencer whispered, "Are the two boys from the He family silly?"


    Hearing this, Fiona was speechless for a moment. "When they are full, let''s ask Terence what happened to them." It was horrible..

 Chapter 417 Extra Story A Real Man

    After eating, the twins fell on the chair, with their round belly. Both of them were full and happy.


    "I haven''t eaten so much for a long time." As Liam said, he suddenly smelled something sweet. He sniffed and sat up quickly. When he saw that Fiona brought the dessert, his eyes shone with excitement. He quickly got out of bed and cried, "Mom! Liam also wants some dessert! "


    "Of course!" Fiona nodded and brought the plate to him. Her face looked very funny. She said, "But, don''t call me mom. You can just call me auntie Fiona."


    "Why not?" Aaron turned over and got down from the sofa. He leaned over to the dessert and said, "You are our mom!"


    Spencer didn''t know how to deal with the situation. He kept calling Terence for help, but his friend didn''t answer the phone.


    "Daddy, who are you calling?" Simon shouted.


    Hearing that, Spencer shivered. When he found out that it was his son who called him "Daddy", he was obviously relaxed. "It''s you! You scared me! "


    Rick made a face and stuck his tongue out.


    Sarah ate fruits and hesitated whether she should tell her parents the truth. But every time she was going to tell her parents, when she saw the two little guys calling them mom and Dad, she felt that playing with them for a while was the most fun in her life!


    "Liam, Aaron, you''ve eaten too much. Stop eating. How about tomorrow?" Looking at the two children eating a lot of cakes and fruits, Fiona could not help but stop them.


    "We''ve never eaten such delicious food before!" Aaron stretched out his arms and gestured, "I''m so full! Daddy.. No, uncle Terence never let us eat too much sweet food. "


    uncle Terence...


    The corners of Spencer''s mouth twitched violently. If Terence heard what he had said, he would beat them hard.


    "Mommy, where will we stay tonight?"


    Wiping his mouth, Liam raised his head and asked Fiona, "May I sleep with you?"


    "Where do I live? !" A furious voice came from the door of the living room. All of them turned their heads to look towards the direction where the voice came from. It was Terence. He was standing there in anger and anxiety. "Go home, of course! Come here, Liam, Aaron! "


    When the two kids saw Terence, they huddled up and hid behind Spencer. "Dad, don''t you have a gun? Protect us! "


    Spencer burst into laughter, raising his hands above his head as a surrender, "I am innocent, Terence!"


    Touching his forehead, Terence was relieved to see that his two sons were all right. But when he looked at their luggage lying on the ground, he became a little speechless again.


    "No one should be blamed. It was Terence."


    With big belly, Vivian stood beside Terence and gave him a scornful look. "Look at you! I told you not to take care of our sons so strictly, but now they all go to the house of Fiona one by one and have to be the sons of Cheng family."


    "I... Terence was rendered speechless.


    ay."


    Spencer smiled, "Okay! Now! "


    "Hey..." When Rick saw that Spencer was going to leave, he suddenly called him and opened his arms. "Don''t you carry me upstairs?"


    "For what?"


    "Because you are my father!" Simon smiled, his smile looked like Fiona and Spencer''s. Spencer''s heart melted with sweetness. He walked over to him with joy in his heart, but he then carried Simon in his arms with a smug face and said, "Wow, you''ve gained some weight!"


    "Because Daddy hasn''t held me for a long time."


    "I did it last night."


    "You hugged me away from Mommy again, didn''t you?" "You''re a bad father!" said Simon, pouting...


    His words had hit the nail on the head. Spencer just smiled and remained silent. After a short silence, Simon asked suddenly, "Dad, when can I grow up?"


    "Grow up? Why do you want to grow up? " Spencer stared at his son''s eyes and asked.


    "When I grow up, I can protect mommy and sis together with Daddy." Simon said seriously. Today, when his sister rushed to save him, his heart ached for her.


    "Almost! Simon is now a little man!" Said Spencer cheerfully. He walked steadily towards the bedroom with the kid in his arms. "Now, daddy can protect you three. When you grow up, you can protect mommy and your sis with Daddy."


    "When I grow up, I have to protect Mommy, sis and... And protect Daddy as well. "


    Hearing his son''s words, Spencer was a little surprised. He paused for a while, as if his heart was gently touched by feathers. He felt moved but he couldn''t believe what he just heard. Then he stared at Simon, Simon smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "Daddy, I love you."


    "I love you too." Spencer''s voice was choked with sobs. At this moment, they knew each other very well.


    In the evening, the bright moonlight shone into the bedroom, and on the bed, the family of four fell asleep. They smiled and thought, ''No matter in the dream or in reality, they are happy.''.

 Chapter418 Thank You Note

    Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories.


    ?


    All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net


    ?


    Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you.


    ?


    ?


    1, Trapped with the CEO


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man.


    ?


    "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty


    ?


    "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours."


    ?


    Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them.


    ?


    Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    3, The Substitute Bride


    ?


    "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money."


    ?


    When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO


    ?


    Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her.


    ?


    Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before.


    ?


    Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together.


    ?


    Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    5, My Mr. Soldier


    ?


    When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle.


    ?


    Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever.


    ?


    With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from.


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife


    ?


    Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress.


    ?


    With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy.


    ?


    Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    7, The Spoiled Girl


    ?


    Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride.


    ?


    She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob.


    ?


    --------------


    on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out.


    ?


    ...


    ?


    Rocky Bai is reborn!


    ?


    It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death.


    ?


    With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life.


    ?


    Let''s join in their adventure!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown


    ?


    Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life?


    ?


    The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him?


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    22, Addicted Love


    ?


    Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out!


    ?


    --------------


    ?


    23, My CEO Daddy


    ?


    After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her.


    ?


    "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left.


    ?


    Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended.


    ?


    "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night."


    ?


    ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!''


    ?


    Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader!


    ?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    ?


    Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!